Re:Forgotten Myriad Paths (A Story Collection)

by Zero_Haven

Summary:

A collection of Re:Zero stories that all center around the Re:Forgotten concept. These stories will each be different takes or explorations of the Re:Forgotten setting. Most stories will be their own 'universe/what if?'

Some of these ideas exist already.
Some may be new.
Some may be repetitive and old.
Some may be radically different.

But all will center around this same concept.
What if Natsuki Subaru was forgotten?

This will be updated irregularly, as its basically whenever I have a fun idea for a Re:Forgotten story, I have several.
Many of these will not be very original.
No I am not apologizing.

This is basically just a place for me to put these ideas hoping someone may enjoy them.

Some of these ideas may/will become future fics but others are free to have their hand are developing them too!

Hope you enjoy exploring the Myriad Paths of the Forgotten

Notes:

• Inspired by What if...? Re: Zero - One Shot's by ThinkMind
• Inspired by Short story scenario of re:Forgotten by Ezeolegend27

Chapter 1: Basic Information

Summary:

A general gist of how this series will go.

Notes:

THIS CHAPTER IS JUST AN INFORMATION PAGE
SKIP IT IF YOU WANT TO GET RIGHT TO THE STORY!!!

A collection of Re:Zero stories that all center around the Re:Forgotten concept. These stories will each be different takes or explorations of the Re:Forgotten setting. Most stories will be their own 'universe/what if?'

Some of these ideas exist already.
Some may be new.
Some may be repetitive and old.
Some may be radically different.

But all will center around this same concept.
What if Natsuki Subaru was forgotten?

This will be updated irregularly, as its basically whenever I have a fun idea for a Re:Forgotten story, I have several.
Many of these will not be very original.
No I am not apologizing.

This is basically just a place for me to put these ideas hoping someone may enjoy them.

Some of these ideas may/will become future fics but others are free to have their hand are developing them too!

 

This fic will be updated whenever I have an idea that is not worth me making a fully new fic for.

Or if its somewhat unoriginal and I feel like I am ripping off someone, but I feel my ideas tend to be 'slightly' different than how most of the long term fics shake out, so who knows.

 

Typically in my end notes I will provide the relevant details of the "Re:Forgotten" scenario that the Subaru in question lived through.

 

Typically the divergence point will be arc 5.

 

Sometimes I may decide it to be post arc 6 or post arc 8, if it serves the fic better.

 

The BIG question is the Rem question, sometimes she'll have been asleep through the entire scenario, sometimes I want her suffering too so I have her wake up early (via Lye dying first) to add to the angst.

 

Also the amount of torture and WHO tortures Subaru will vary between fics and the relevant info will be presented in the notes.

 

In general, in my opinion, the typical flow is like this, so consider what I am about to say the 'default.'

 

Re: Forgotten Abridged 

-Subaru gets his name eaten by one of the gluttony's at the end of arc 5.

-Due to a series of stupid misunderstandings, or deliberate framing, Subaru is considered the Archbishop of Pride and imprisoned. Beatrice typically plays some role in the accusation.

-Checkpoint malfunctions and is set for the prison either due to Satella messing up or due to Satella's control over the checkpoints being imperfect. 

-Emilia may or may not visit him in prison, if she does she strips him of any of his 'supposed titles' and abandons him.

-Anyone else who visits him in prison similarly disbelieves or forsakes him.

-He is interrogated and tortured by various knights. By default this includes Felix, Julius is iffy but may at least be overseeing his imprisonment.

-Level of torture will vary wildly between stories but typically will leave Subaru with gray hair and many scars. 

-If Rem is awake, she and Ram visit one point at his request. This always goes poorly.

-The end state is one of the following options.

--Escape: Subaru escapes via some method. He will continue to be hunted down for a while.

--Name Returned: His name is returned and he is freed.

--Escape & Name Returned: He escapes and his name is returned shortly after.

--Death & Name Returned: He dies a final death but his name is returned right after.

--Death: He dies, his name is not returned.

 

Personal note
-I for one believe Subaru can't just 'die' among other things. So these fics will sometimes break my own personal headcanon. 

 

With ALL that being said. I do hope you enjoy these fics. There are just way too many, often similar, ideas that I have to be produced into full fics.

Though some of these will be previews of future ideas or 'tests' of future ideas.

So expect to see some stuff recycle. 

 

Theater Note:

There will be 'reacts/theater' additions to chapters post release. At the moment thinkmind is providing them working through them in order of release. So if you want to go see that check the "Orders of Chapters Posted" as it will mark which ones have theater reactions.


As for the start of that tale...

 

IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In the Absolute Cinema:

Everyone’s eyes widened in shock when they heard those words.

[Emilia: W... what...?]

 

The half-elf choked on her own saliva as she swallowed hard and asked the question. 

 

Emilia was tired. —— No, redefining that thought. 

 

Everyone was tired of one thing in particular: failure. More precisely, failing Subaru. It seemed unanimous to almost everyone — except for a drunk father sulking in the back — that it was incredibly frustrating and saddening to see themselves failing so much with someone so kind. Even though he had his own flaws, Subaru was this: someone kind, even far too innocent for a world as cruel and cold as theirs. But that was explained by his upbringing in such a peaceful environment as the one he came from. 

 

His luck was simply awful, as was the way he was left all alone to deal with so many things so suddenly when he was summoned.

 

So part of the frustration came from how easily his kindness was crushed, and how he had to deal with countless problems. And that frustration only grew when they realized they themselves were often the cause of the very problems he had to face. Even the proudest ones, like Priscilla, found it frustrating that Subaru had to die and return just to fix the mistakes they made; it wounded their pride to see how miserably they would have failed if not for him correcting every error and eliminating every inconvenience on their behalf. 

 

It was as if they were children being protected by a parent from death. Only worse: it was a teenager, with low self-esteem, who sacrificed and suffered in their place—most often for their mistakes—and even blamed himself for the smallest mishaps.

 

 But among all those mistakes, there was one more sinister. 

 

The Routes where they forgot him. The Routes where Subaru’s name was devoured by one of the Archbishops of Gluttony. Those cursed Routes revealed their darkest sides and showed the greatest suffering Natsuki Subaru could ever endure if that fate befell him. They were simply dreadful.

 

No one actually liked them. They were nothing but torture, showing only horrible things. 

 

So, upon seeing them for the first time, everyone wished never to watch one again.

 

 No one wanted—— 

 

[Alpha: Today, we begin a Marathon! But not just any, my dear prisoners. We will watch a collection of: Forgotten Routes!] 

 

That instantly seemed to shatter something inside everyone’s hearts.

 

[Reinhard: A--A-Alpha-sama... w-why exactly would you want to show us something like that...?] 

 

Reinhard managed to stammer out something while the rest remained frozen in shock at the news. 

 

Why was the Witch of Time doing this? Had she gone mad...? 

 

Not that she was sane to begin with, but had she gotten worse somehow? 

 

Such questions spun through their minds.

 

 [Alpha: Actually, it’s quite simple. These Routes are flooding my feed. In other words, they’re the ones being created the most lately. Along with the Lone Star ones or the artists’ versions. So to get rid of them, I have to display them on screens.] 

 

[Felt: Why not do that in rooms with no one in them?! A place this huge has to have those, right?!] 

 

The little ex-thief argued with the same desperation most of them felt.

 

 [Alpha: For two reasons. First: Imagine a bathtub with the faucet running. My bathtub is filling up too much, so I’m trying to dump the excess into other bathtubs. But there are so many that are already overflowing, and still so much water left, that, unfortunately for you, I have to dump it here in the place where you’re all enjoying the “show of Natsuki Subaru’s life.”] 

 

[Echidna: And the second?]

 

[Alpha: The second...? Well... It’s mostly just out of spite.]

 

 Admitting this shamelessly, some couldn’t help but grind their teeth at her indifferent response. 

 

But Crusch remained neutral... because she saw the Wind blowing from Alpha. And Priscilla could see a little through the Witch. But those who couldn’t... 

 

[Minerva: Out of all the things you could’ve shown us...! Why would you choose something this awful, huh?!] 

 

[Alpha: Look, we haven’t even started yet and there’s already yelling and tears. I knew this was a good choice.] 

 

Answering with a playful smile to the words and gestures of rage from the Witch of Wrath, the Witch of Time calmly ignored them all as she returned to her seat. 

 

[Alpha: I hope you’re all ready for the beginning of our incredible journey together. Because I am~] With a snap of her fingers, against their will, the prisoners of the room resigned themselves to the sad fate they would have to endure now. Meanwhile, on the screen appeared the title: [Re:Forgotten Myriad Paths]

 

Notes:

Maybe I'll clean this up and put something worthwhile here eventually.

Probably not...

Chapter 2: Path of Revenge & Shadow

Summary:

What if...
What if after being Forgotten, Subaru embarked on a Path of Revenge.

Notes:

First of the "Vanilla" Re:Forgotten paths. Hope you enjoy.

He was within that darkness. 

 

His entire life was within darkness now.

 

There was the cold darkness of his cell, which promised nothing but pain, starvation, and torture.

 

The frightening darkness of his nightmares, that plagued him every night.

 

But then there was the darkness of ‘that place’ where his only ally remained.

 

The darkness there was an all consuming hungry abyss, endless and incomprehensible, filled with choking miasma that was anathema to the world itself.

 

But to him it was a gentle place. Calm, serene, and still. A paradise of memory and stasis where he could collect himself, where he could rest within the embrace of the one who never abandoned him.

 

“I’m sorry. I love you. I’m sorry. I love you. I’m sorry. I love you. I’m sorry. I love you. I’m sorry. I love you. I’m sorry. I love you.”

 

The Witch held him tightly, clutching him in her embrace. 

 

He knew that when he left this place, he would be returned to a world of torture and torment. 

 

He would be awoken and taken by the knights.

 

He would be beaten.

 

He would be flogged.

 

He would be whipped.

 

He would have his fingers crushed, healed, and crushed again.

 

He would be stretched on the rack.

 

He would be cut.

 

He would be burned.

 

And then he would be healed. The scars would remain but his bones would be reset and all his pain banished.

Because that cat boy always wanted him in good condition for the following day.

 

And the worst days would be the days that Felix tended to him personally.

 

He saw that gone was the old Felix, now he was a being possessed by a desperation to cure his lady and a madness born of hatred for the Witch Cult.

And all that fury was directed upon him, and upon his body.

Felix would explore new ways to twist his body, to freeze his blood, to burn his nerves.

All in the desperate hope that Subaru would say something to save Crusch.

But there was no hope.

There was no salvation.

 

If Subaru tried to take the curse personally, he would heal Crusch, only for him to be executed later, and end up right back in the cell.

 

If Subaru said nothing, he would also later be executed.

 

He was trapped within those seven hellish months of torture for dozens and dozens of loops.

 

Beatrice forsook him.

Emilia abandoned him.

He thought maybe, upon hearing that one of the Gluttony brothers was slain, that the somewhat restored Rem would maybe vouch for him and save him.

But she did no such thing. 

The Oni twins had also left him.

 

Subaru Natsuki, the so-called Archbishop of Pride, was alone in the world.

 

Save for one person.

 

It was three weeks before his execution. He had been executed many times before, sometimes sooner, sometimes later, but he knew it was coming.

 

Satella held him tightly within the depths of the shadow garden, and even her declarations of love died.

Now only her mantra of sorrow remained.

 

“I’m Sorry. I’m Sorry. I’m Sorry. I’m Sorry.”

Repeated unto infinity.

 

But Subaru didn’t mind that.

Subaru was content with the fact that she cared.

That she remembered him.

That she didn’t leave him.

 

Within the world of darkness that was his existence, Subaru Natsuki, as the rest of the world had known him, died.

 

And he became something, someone, else.

 

“I hate them. I hate it. I… I hate all of it. I just…” He trembled within the garden.

 

The Witch stopped her mantra, and stared down at him.

 

“I hate them. I hate them. I hate them. I hate them.” The Witch began a new mantra, one of scorn for the world that so deeply wronged her lover.

 

“Satella… can you… help me?” Subaru asked.

 

The Witch stopped. “Yes but…”

 

“But?”

 

“People will die.” Satella spoke softly, resignation and sorrow in her voice.

 

“...”

 

“Lots of people will die.” Envy spoke firmly, a promise and a threat towards the world.

 

“That… I'll accept that.”

 

“What will you…”

 

“I’m going to get out of there, take revenge, and then save you. I think you and I… we are the only people each other have in this world.”

 

A promise was made.

A new contract was forged.

And a calamity began.

 

***

 

It began in the dead of night.

Most specifically, it began on a night where the sword saint was away from the capital.

 

That was crucial to the plan.

 

Two knights entered the cell of the Archbishop of Pride, holding his meal of gruel. Of course a few nails had been slipped inside. “Hey Archbishop, eat up.”

One shouted.

 

Subaru was motionless, sitting chained against the wall.

 

“Hey get up!” One kicked him in the stomach.

 

Subaru did not move.

 

“Ugh fucking hell.” The knight knelt down to check his pulse. 

 

“Hey be careful, that’s still an Arcbishop.” the knight holding the trey remarked.

 

“Big deal! Guy’s a wreck and a weakling, there is no way he can “uglugk!”

The man made a sharp strandling sound and collapsed onto his side.

 

“Wha.. what was. Gaaughk!” The other knight fell face first onto the ground.

 

Shadowy hands had crushed both their hearts.

 

As other knights raced to the scene it was already too late, a disaster had begun.

 

Within minutes, the whole of the prison tower was engulfed within a shadow.

 

All consuming, cold, and endless.

 

“What are nyew doing! What is happening!?” Felix shouted, racing with other knights towards the scene.

 

“We don’t know!”

 

“It began on the lowest levels, where we kept the Witch Cultists!.”

 

Felix stared at the tower as it came closer into view. The entire thing was draped in all devouring shadows. And the shadows continued to creep forward like an oozing mud.

 

“Pride… it must be nyew.” Felix muttered with hatred in his heart.

 

***

 

Within the tower, Archbishop Sirius Romanee-Conti laughed.

 

“I am sorry! I am sorry, this is just so beautiful, this is this love? Is this the oneness that Petelgeuse foretold!? The agony, the suffering, the despair, the fear! This is…!”

 

As the shadows leaked into the Archbishop’s prison, they quickly overtook her.

 

She found herself standing before two figures draped in shadow.

 

One was unknown to her.

 

The other, she knew quite well.

 

“You! You dammed Witch! Give me back my Petelgeuse! My beloved blessed wonderful Petelgeuse!” Sirius shouted.

 

“You want… him back?” The Shadow Witch asked.

 

“YES! Give him to me! Give him back!” She shouted in a manic frenzy, tears in her eyes.

 

“He’s here.” the male shadowy figure pointed at his own heart.

 

“Ah! Give him back give him back! Give him back to me now!” She screamed.

 

“I can take you too him.” The male shadow remarked.

 

“YES! Take me there now! Take me to my Petelgeuse! Please take me…”

 

The Archbishop of Wrath then found her throat slit.

 

The wound appeared upon the shadowy male figure, before vanishing.

 

Sirius’ eyes were filled with tears, as the shadows consumed her.

And left only bliss.

 

***

 

The disaster known as “Pride’s Shadow” was a cataclysm on par with the Witch Cult’s attack on Priestella.

 

In many ways it was worse though.

 

In Priestella, while the damage was great, the kingdom had proven victorious.

 

There was no such victory here, only survival.

 

The Royal Capital had a large ‘gash’ stretching from the prison tower, over the knight’s barracks, half the royal palace and outward into the city.

 

A full 1/5th of the city had been consumed by it.

 

All the prisoners from the tower were missing, for the most part they were consumed by it.

 

This included the imprisoned Archbishop of Wrath and the Archbishop of Pride.

 

Some surviving knights, deeply traumatized and covered in mysterious wounds, spoke of Pride walking among the shadows.

 

It was a total failure.

A meeting was called between the wisemen within the remains of the palace.

 

At the Karsten estate, the dragon candidates had gathered.

All but the Priscilla camp, currently having vanished within Vollachia.

The meeting had Crusch Karsten wheeled out in a chair by her ever loyal knight.

Felix was tending to her still, trying to keep her comfortable with an everpresent flow of mana.

 

Wilhelm stood stoically by her side. 

 

From the Anatasia camp came the candidate herself, accompanied by Ricardo, and her apparent but nameless knight Julius.

 

From the Felt camp was the candidate herself, accompanied by her invincible knight, Reinhard.

 

And from the Emilia camp there was the half-elf herself, alongside her apparent spirit, Beatrice. She was accompanied by two maid, Ram and Rem. The latter was a victim of gluttony, but the death of Lye caused her to awaken, but still without memories or name.

Finally there was her knight Garfiel and sponsor Roswaal.

 

“So-o-o Pride escaped then?” The mage began, a curious look upon his face.

 

“That is correct.” Julius explained. “A great shadow of miasma erupted, through which Pride moved freely. He had deceived us into thinking he was weak, but apparently he had stored his strength to enact such a tragedy.”

 

Anatasia shook her head and sighed. “Damn shame. So what was the damage then?”

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “I assisted in the containment of the disaster. While we are still taking count, those lost mostly count among the prisoners and the brave warriors who fought. The shadow’s movements were slow so casualties to the citizens were limited… but not minimal.”

 

Emilia let out a deep sigh. “How awful, these Archbishops they are just… too cruel.”
She shuddered, remembering how Pride looked at her.

The broken madness.

The sheer craze in his eyes. 

The obsession.

It still haunted her, she couldn’t get it out of her head.

And she wasn’t sure why. 

 

“Disgusting” Rem trembled a bit.

She didn’t know much, her memories were still a mystery. But upon learning it was the Witch Cult who took her name and memories, that it was the cult that took her family.

That was enough to create an all consuming hatred within herself.

 

Felix tensed. “It was Pride dammit. That Archbishop, he fooled us made us think he was weak and pathetic. But he was just waiting, waiting until he could strike! Dammit. We should have been done with him sooner.”

 

“Would have just made this happen all the quicker.” Ricardo remarked.

 

Crusch sighed. “You did your best Felix, none of us blame you.” 

Crusch smiled at her knight, weakly placing her hand on his.

 

“Your words are too kind Lady Crush.” Felix smiled back at her.

 

“Still, we got to decide what to do about that bastard. A lot of people in the slums couldn’t get out and away from that fucking shadow.”

Felt quivered with rage, she wasn’t sure if people she knew had been caught up in that disaster, but she knew that the slum areas consumed were basically left to fend for themselves by the knights.

 

“She’s right! We need to figure out what we are going to do about Pride!” Emilia declared.

 

“Mine Amazin’ self will ge’ th’ bastard!” Garfiel punched his fist into his palm.

 

Roswaal looked at Emilia curiously, but silently nodded along.

Something, SOMETHING is still amiss, and I must find out what.

 

And so the candidates declared their resolve, to hunt down the accursed Archbishop. 

 

***

 

Within the darkness of the woods the following knight, the man that was Subaru Natsuki sat upon a rock, staring up at the moon.

 

“Are you with me?” he asked his unseen but everpresent companion. 

 

Always and forever my beloved.

 

He smiled and leaned back.

 

As he did, six lesser spirits, one of each element, danced around him.

 

They were 

 

Antares - Spirit of Fire

Deneb - Spirit of Water

Altair - Spirit of Earth

Vega - Spirit of Wind

Elips - Spirit of Yang

Algol - Spirit of Yin

 

They were beckoned to him by a ritual that Satella had taught him, and would grow quickly in power alongside him now.

 

Are you certain about this? You could still run away, have any life you want my beloved.

 

“I… I am.” he let out a deep sigh. “Too many scars, too much pain to leave it all behind. I…” his hands trembled, the rage bubbling up within him.

 

He hated them.

He cursed them.

He wanted them to suffer like he suffered.

 

He glared down at his scared hands. “I want them to pay, all of them, I want them to just… just a little bit… they all.”

 

He wanted them to break.

He wanted to tear down everything that made Subaru Natsuki suffer.

 

He took a deep breath, the shadowy madness within himself having already bloomed, and settled into a certain stability within himself.

 

He could no longer forgive.

No longer look back at the forsaken loops and pretend that they didn’t happen.

They did happen.

Everyone had wronged him.

Everyone had abandoned him again and again.

None deserved to be spared.

This world was a sick, cruel, worthless thing.

That was was he learned.

 

“I hate them, I hate them, I hate them, I hate them….” The mantra of envy echoed in his head. 

 

“I hate them to… I hate them so much for what they did to… me… him… us.”

He took another deep breath.

“I can’t be who I was anymore. I’ll need a new name.” The man that was Subaru muttered to himself and looked up at the sky.

 

“Alcor hmmm maybe… no.”

 

He thought about it. Alcor represented what he was… Forgotten.

 

That would not be him.

 

Instead a new name would grace him.

 

“Orion.”

***

 

He was discovered by a search party, one of many that were sent out to hunt him.

 

A team of a dozen knights approached and surrounded the Archbishop.

 

“HALT!” One shouted, the senior most among them.

 

“In the name of the dragon, you will surrender yourself, Archbishop of Pride!”

The knight was a ruthless looking man with blonde hair and a long sword, clearly the leader of this group.

 

The other knights began to encircle him, nervous about confronting him.

 

“Satella, where is my checkpoint?”

Orion asked, not even addressing the knights.

 

A few hours back, after you finished finalizing your contracts with your new spirits.

She replied.

 

Orion nodded and stood up. “What? Want me to go back just so I can get tortured and killed. You’re going to need a better argument than that.”

Orion spat out the words.

 

He had a single sword, looted from a dead knight, and his whip that was contained near his cell.

 

If the knights could perceive it, they would see that six shadowy hands rise from his back.

 

But they did not, they could not.

 

“You will answer for your crimes!” A younger knight with sandy brown hair shouted. “For those who lost their lives in your escape! You are a walking calamity!”

 

“And you guys want to take me on alone? Not very smart of you” Orion chuckled. 

 

The shadowy hands slowly stretched out, reaching for half the assembled knights. 

 

“We have heard of your prior escape attempts, and of your original capture” Another knight, with a black hair and goatee, spoke up. “We understand you are weak. I imagine that the scene in the capital is not one you can readily repeat, now is it?” He replied with a smirk.

 

Orion shrugged. “You’re right, it's not. But it won’t matter anyways.”

 

The shadowy hands hovered over the chests of six knights.

 

“And why is that? You dammed cultist.” The leading blonde knight prepared to strike

 

Those mages among the knights readied their mana.

 

The rest gripped their blades tightly.

 

“Because half of you are already dead, and half of you will die right after.”

 

The unseen hands gripped the hearts of six of the knights, and instantly crushed them.

 

The knights doubled over, only having moments of awareness before they collapsed.

 

“What the!”

 

“Dammed monster!”

 

The remaining knights changed.

 

“Shamak!”

Orion made use of his new spirit friend, and quickly the entire field was shrouded in darkness.

 

“A trick like that won’t work you wretch!” The lead knight dispelled the shamak with a swing of his sword.

 

It was only a second of blindness, but in that second another two knights had their hearts crushed. 

The young knight swung his sword at Orion. Orion could not fully block it with his own blow and the blade bit into his side. Orion let out a grunt, but then smirked.

“Got you”

 

And the knight then doubled over in pain.

 

The injury had vanished from Orion.

 

And appeared upon the knight, who seemed to be in far greater pain.

 

“Bastard! Dona!” Another knight shouted. A pillar of earth rose and punted Orion into the sky.

 

That same knight then fell upon, groaning in pain and gripping his chest.

 

Only three knights were left standing.

 

While he was in the air, Orion’s unseen hands gripped his own legs, and crushed his own bones.

But the legs were restored immediately after and…

 

“Agh gah!”

Two knights fell over, their left and right legs broken.

 

Orion landed, breathing heavily and face to face with the last knight.

 

“Guess it's just you and me now huh?” Orion remarked, a cocky attitude on his face.

 

“You monster! I’ll enjoy this!”

 

He charged at Orion, launching himself at high speeds and swinging.

 

But his blade was blocked by an unseen force.

 

Orion’s unseen hands.

 

“Minya.” Orion said calmly.

 

A crystal of mana pierced the knight and annihilated his chest.

 

He fell over, dead.

 

All the knights were dead, the unseen hands having crushed their hearts while Orion was dealing with the lead knight.

 

Orion gathered the bodies into a pile silently, stripping them of anything of value, before burying them in a ditch.

 

The hunter then made his way off, deeper into the woods.

 

His revenge had only just begun.

In this if…

 

-Subaru’s total experienced time in torture was several years, close to a decade.

-Subaru was driven insane by the torture he endured and the emotional scars of his imprisonment.

-Satella purposefully triggered a ‘Chaos Flame’ like disaster, centering on Subaru to let him escape.

-Satella and Subaru forged a new contract, allowing for easier communication and allowing Subaru to borrow aspects of her gate. The cost to this contract is a dramatically increased miasma level for Subaru

-Subaru has the Witch Factors of Sloth, Greed, Gluttony (incomplete), and Wrath. The latter two have not awakened their Authority fully yet.

-His Authority of Sloth is an evolved invisible providence, able to produce 7 hands that move at high speeds and can travel over long distances. They can phase through matter.

-His Authority of Greed is an alternative version of Cor-Leonis that allows him to transfer his pain to others. It has additional effects yet to be explored.

-This Subaru, now named Orion, is insane and determined to get revenge upon all those who have ever wronged him. He specifically wishes for the downfall of the Kingdom.





IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

To say that for some, watching Natsuki Subaru’s experiences would accustom them to enduring the entirety of the suffering he faced and would continue to face, would be enough for them not to be surprised by what happened to the young man—but such a thought is an arrogant one.

You can get used to something, or you can expect something. To get used to it means going with the flow, treating it with such normality that it becomes routine. Almost meaningless, like breathing. But to expect something means you know it will happen, and how it will affect you will depend on your own mental strength.

*Part of Subaru sinking into pain through deaths*

[Felix: I’m sorry... Please, I-I’m so sorry.]

The Demi-Human cried intensely as he saw everything unfold. And such sorrow was shared by all. Crusch still tried to comfort him, while Wilhelm wore an expression of resignation—he didn’t want to direct the anger he felt toward the Felix of that world against the one in the Theater beside him, just as he had once unfairly directed his rage at Reinhard for something beyond his grandson’s reach. He was one of the few still trying to show compassion to the heartbroken healer.

Subaru had no one. Trapped, abandoned, and every path he followed seemed to only lead him to death.

Whether or not he chose to help Crusch at Felix’s request, his fate was a cold execution. Especially when there was truly no one there to defend him in any way.

[Beatrice: Useless... Betty... really is a useless spirit, I suppose.]

[Emilia: ——]

Emilia tried to be strong to endure what her knight was going through, but even so, it was too much for the half-elf, who still tried—and failed—to hold back her tears as she glanced at the others.

Her Camp’s emotions could be summed up as: sorrow, frustration, anger, and even disgust directed at themselves and those around them.

[Rem: *sniff*, *sniff*, why... Why can’t Rem... Rem can’t help her hero...? *sniff*, *sniff*]

Ram had to comfort her sister in the best way she could, while also trying to deal with her own feelings of helplessness and grief regarding what had happened to Subaru.

But they couldn’t stop there...

*Subaru declared his hatred toward everyone, strengthening his bond with Satella and escaping from prison, including Sirius’s death and the other deaths caused by Subaru and Satella.*

[Roswaal: This... It just keeps getting worse.]

Speaking without his characteristic accent, it was clear in the clown-painted mage’s tone the frustration and concern he felt.

Such concern was shared by the others... except for a few figures.

[Alpha: What a show.]

She commented while eating popcorn.

[Priscilla: So it seems the Witch decided to act only when it was too late, and did so in one of the most beastly ways possible.]

[Envy: Beastly? I would say that about the torture your... competitors... inflicted on our beloved. Besides, that is the only way we COULD act in such a situation.]

[Satella: Even if it’s cruel to say, I must agree with her. In what way were my actions wrong?]

[Priscilla: Normally I must correct the actions of those beneath me, those who lack higher understanding of power’s use. That is why I thought you might be one who didn’t need to stoop to such things. —— If you truly wanted to help the commoner, you could have simply sent him to a more distant checkpoint after his first death in prison. That way his suffering would have been limited to only one loop, instead of this unnecessary torment.]

[Minerva: YEAH! WHAT KIND OF IDEA WAS THAT, HUH?! AS HORRIBLE AS IT IS! YOU COULD HAVE PUT HIM AT A SAFE POINT!]

That seemed to enlighten them to one of the reasons why the Witch’s late intervention was incredibly illogical…

[Envy: Don’t think you know how it works, and I am not explaining it to all of you. If my beloved decides to be done with the world, then we are done with the world and you won’t stop us.]

[Alpha: And all of this could have been avoided if you all were truly reliable enough not to judge someone’s behavior based on false accusations—using only the words of a Great Spirit as justification to torture someone, no~? Oh, but I forgot. Even when a Great Spirit intervenes in his favor, there are still some who use their own violent methods to pass judgment on others~]

With a mocking, malicious tone, his gaze turned toward Rem.

The blue-haired Oni trembled.

Ram rose, standing firm with a hard look at the Witch of Time, who raised an eyebrow at such an action.

[Ram: I know it would be arrogant and biased of me to ask you not to judge my sister, since she truly did cause Barusu similar pain in the past. But Ram would like to understand why you defend the Witch’s lack of action in helping Barusu earlier, only helping him when he threw himself into hatred against all of us.]

[Alpha: I don’t like defending the Bitch of Envy, honestly. It tires me to do so. —— In this case, I’m defending that even though she was wrong, it wasn’t entirely her responsibility. I’m only saying that the moment you were told: *‘He is an Archbishop’*, you didn’t question it, you didn’t act with the thought of ‘He may not be an Archbishop.’ —— In my father’s world, as far as I remember, there’s a place where someone must always disagree. If there are ten people in a room, and nine agree with an idea, the last one must disagree. To always create space for further thought. So even if she is guilty of setting a horrible save point, what clears you of the greater blame for acting the way you did against him? Or are you saying he should have died—whether by suicide or by your hands—come back, and moved forward without you having to deal with the consequences of torturing him? Forcing him to use his cursed power you so harshly judged when he began to use it for his own purposes.]
[Ram: ——]

Once again, they were left speechless.

Not because they didn’t want to retaliate, but because they themselves saw the truth in Alpha’s words. Were they once again wishing that Return by Death would fix everything? Wishing Subaru would die in that cell, return, and they wouldn’t have to face the consequences of what they had done?

Even though they had been affected by Gluttony, as Alpha said, they couldn’t escape the blame for having accepted everything without questioning it, and for acting so cruelly toward the innocent young man who once again suffered at their hands.

[Anastasia: We really can’t justify our actions. Nor can we fully condemn the Witch’s actions. But that also doesn’t mean she couldn’t have acted differently.]

[Envy: I only acted according to my beloved’s wishes.]

[Crusch: When he wished for everyone’s end and chose to accept you?]

[Envy: Perhaps~ but as Alpha-chan said...]

[Alpha: Don’t call me that, bitch.]

[Envy: ... I rescued him from your claws when you had already condemned him without even thinking further or forming your own opinions. I simply acted as I desired, just as you did.]

*The rest was shown: The meeting, Subaru changing his name and gaining his spirits, his attack against the Knights, and the notes.*

Nothing more was commented on regarding the final part that hadn’t already been discussed, except that it only left them more worried.

[Reinhard: With these events, such as the Witch’s Miasma, it’s possible we will only become more distrustful. And so... our relationship will continue to worsen before it ever improves.]

[Julius: And now that he will no longer hold back against us, our versions may be facing someone who truly has the level of a Sin Archbishop. Or something even worse.]

[Wilhelm: Not only are his Authorities strengthened, but he himself now has greater determination and a stronger arsenal as well. Indeed, it seems they are heading toward a dark future.]

Their words reflected everyone’s concern.

Through carelessness and such simplistic thinking, that version of themselves had turned a kind and incredibly friendly person into a hateful, vengeful figure. They turned the hero into what they wanted him to be: the Sin Archbishop of Pride, or perhaps something even worse.

Notes:

This is meant to be my take on the stereotypical revenge path for Subaru.

 

Not really worth its own fic but worth a few one-shots.

Don't expect anything original here.

Chapter 3: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 1

Summary:

As the knights hunt him, Subaru carries out his revenge against some of the knights that wronged him.

Notes:

So... this was originally supposed to be only the first half of an extra...

Then I realized there were too many ideas for one so I expanded this a bit and cut it in half.

Expect another entry in this path soon as such.

Anyways, have fun!

Warning, OC's for this chapter... not that it matters too much.

 

Felix was looking over several maps alongside various other knights, trying to triangulate Pride’s whereabouts. 

The map was a collage of different colors.

Red Xs marked places where Pride was seen and was engaged.

Blue Xs marked places where Pride was rumored to have been spotted.

Markers next to each X indicated the times.

They were trying to find something, some pattern to his movements, but Pride was difficult to predict. 

“Nyew have to be out there somewhere Pride.” He muttered to himself.

 

“We have patrols out right now still looking for him, but it's clear that he is remaining within Lugunica for now.” A senior knight remarked, a man with short grey hair and a serious expression.

 

“Well if he is choosing to remain openly operational within Lugunica, then his arrogance will be his undoing.” A knight with long dark red hair spoke up, crossing his arms. 

 

“That sort of attitude is what we plan to expyloit nya.” Felix muttered grimly as he glared at the page.

 

He wasn’t sure why, he was never sure why, but everything about Pride unsettled him, truly and deeply on a fundamental level. Any time he was with Pride, when he stared into his eyes, he found himself disgusted by Pride’s weakness and madness.

It made his own skin crawl, like something was terribly and deeply wrong.

 

Felix took a deep breath.

 

“Pardon the intrusion.” Julius stepped in, respectfully.

 

The knights had mixed feelings about Julius all things considered.

He looked and acted the part of a knight, and was clearly intimately familiar with the knight’s order and the Hoshin Company.

 

Furthermore, after a few months of service, he was granted an audience with Crusch Karsten, who was able to validate his claims of, in-effect, being the vice commander of the order.

 

While that position could not be restored yet, he was granted a position of trust based on the information they had. But to have a man who supposedly knew them so well now be a stranger was unsettling for all parties.

 

“Its nyot a problem Julius, do you have anything to report?”

 

Julius nodded his head and walked over to the table. “Pride has made a move.” 

He marked another red X on the map.

 

“He attacked a Hoshin Company convoy, a host of knights and a few Iron Fang personnel are in pursuit of him. He seems to have stolen some items being transported. High quality mana stones and even a metia.” His tone was grim and frustrated.

 

“Dyammit!” Felix slammed his fist impotently against the table. “Nye is making a fyool out of us!”

 

“Calm yourself Sir Argyle.” the eldest knight remarked. “Every move he makes tightens our snare. Soon enough the sword saint will return from his mission.”

 

“What knights are in pursuit of him?” Asked the red haired knight.

 

“A team led by Sir Vanye, Sir Dulcot, and Sir Vardik.” Julius replied.

 

“Sir Vardik? Yes I remember he had a particular malice towards Pride.” The redhead knight remarked.

 

The senior knight nodded his head. “He lost several of his friends, including his mentor Sir Owan in the battle of Priestella. And his friend Sir Ashton was slain two days ago, ambushed by Pride.” He let out a deep sigh. “Sir Owan was a good man, and Sir Ashton a fierce one.”

 

“Let nyus hope it is enough to take on Pride. He has shyown to be weak by crafty.” Felix muttered.

***

A team of knights and Iron Fang mercenaries raced through the woods, mounted on the back of ground dragons and ligers. 

 

They were chasing after Pride, the pursuit having begun shortly after Pride ambushed the Hoshin Company convoy with a mixture of Yin and Fire magic. He dispatched several guards and took several items of value.

 

The initial pursuit force was reinforced by several knights, so the force now totaled about thirty men.

 

They kept on his trail, racing through the forest as they attempted to encircle the escaped Archbishop.

 

Sir Vanye had a swirl of blue and green magic before him as he sat behind another knight on a shared ground dragon. “We are getting close.” He declared, his detection magic helping to guide the path.

 

Sir Vardik nodded his head, he was a man with long brown hair and piercing green eyes. “Right! Everyone be on your guard!” He shouted as the knights and mercenaries prepared for battle.

 

Sir Vardik glared right into the darkness, the visage of Pride was burned into his mind…

 

He had lost several people close to him, precious to him, in the battle of Priestella. That was the young but gifted knight’s first true experience with loss.

 

And then there was Pride, an arrogant wretch who even when chained in his cell dared to insist that he was a knight, that someone as pathetic and loathsome as himself was one of them.

It made the knight sick to his stomach, every word Pride spoke in his madness was an insult to his dead friends who were like family.

 

So he took great pleasure in silencing him, in smashing in his face with his metal gloved hand or strangling him by the throat. He felt no sympathy for the Archbishop as he was subjected to lashes, as he held him down when hot irons were applied to his flesh, when he held his head in the freezing or boiling water. He spared not even pity as he dragged the begging and sobbing wretch to his interrogations. The Archbishop was a monster, one that he took great relief in punishing for his crimes against the world itself.

 

 And then Pride escaped, in that eruption of shadows, in that catastrophe that consumed much of the Royal Capital.

The fact that one so pathetic could trigger such a disaster only proved to Sir Vardik how right he was to loath the Archbishop.

 

It was only days later that he found his friend’s body, Sir Ashton, among those killed by Pride. Sir Ashton had been his close friend for years, they were stationed together in Priestella during the attack by the Witch Cult, and later they shared a tenure at the Prison Tower as some of Pride’s guards, and both shared a hatred for Pride.

 

Now, Sir Vardik hoped he would have his revenge.

 

Sir Vayne raised his hand, “We are close!” he shouted.

 

“Everyone keep on the look out!” Sir Dulcot called out. Sir Dulcot was the senior most knight there. He was a tall and powerfully built man with very short dark blue hair.

 

Everyone kept their weapons drawn, slowly advancing as Sir Vayne maintained his spell, making sure that Pride remained close.

 

“Come out and face us Pride! You coward! We know you are here!” Sir Vardik shouted, the hatred was obvious in his voice.

 

Suddenly a sickening feeling overwhelmed all the knights and mercenaries, causing them to stagger for but a moment.

What is… I feel like I am going to vomit!

 

Sir Vardik thought.

 

Suddenly a great dark cloud consumed his vision and cut him off from his senses. 

El Shamak?

 

He tried to dispel it with his own magic by gathering his own mana around himself; he tried to slash through the cloud of darkness, but found it unusually stubborn.

Pride shouldn’t be this powerful? What is going on?

 

He knew Pride’s magical ability was weak, his gate was even broken in fact.

 

By the time the cloud dissipated, Sir Vardik’s eyes were wide with confusion.

 

Sir Vayne was crumpled on the ground dead, along with several other knights and mercenaries. 

 

One knight was being held against a tree by an invisible force, clawing at his own neck as he was strangled by that same force.

 

Sir Dulcot and several of the other knights were engaged in battle with a moving corpse. The corpse of a fallen knight that was suddenly surrounded by a malformed dark red mist, an eldritch light pouring from his eyes and mouth as he engaged multiple knights with skill and ability beyond what that knight had in life.

 

A wide and inhuman grin was upon the corpse knight’s face as it danced between the knights, wielding two blades as it parried and slashed at the air, catching one knight in the neck before impaling another through the heart. 

 

Pride stood among the carnage, several knights and a mercenary were dead at his feet.

 

A few had no obvious visible injuries while others had large gashes in their side or on their limbs.

 

Taking that one moment to assess the scene, Vardik wasted no time in charging towards Pride along with several of the other knights.

As they charged, the knights raised barriers of magic or empowered themselves.

 

Another knight, along with two Iron Fang, fired blasts of magic towards pride, while another knight wove a spell to try and bind him in chains of earth.

 

Six spirits appeared around pride, one of each element.

The spirits of earth and yang raised barriers of light and earth around Pride, blocking several of the blows or at least delaying them by several seconds.

The spirits of wind, fire, and water retaliated with blasts of elemental magic.

A blade of wind.

A sphere of fire.

A lance of ice.

All shot out from around Pride.

 

None of the spells were very powerful, but they slowed the knights by a few seconds.

That was all Pride needed. 

 

Sir Vardik slashed through the spear of ice that was sent his way, but found himself knocked back by an invisible force punching him right in the face.

 

Recoiling from the unseen blow he steadied himself as another knight in the charge fell over dead, and another two were knocked down like himself.

 

But already the knights had closed in upon Pride, chains of ice wrapped around his body, followed by four pillars of earth.

 

“Got him.’ Vardik muttered to himself with some satisfaction as he charged back in towards Pride.

 

Taking no chances, he would aim to take off the Archbishop’s head.

 

“Hollow Star” 

Pride spoke the words as if it were a death sentence.

 

And for many it was.

 

A black flame suddenly erupted forth from Pride, an explosion of dark fire swirled around him and consumed the surrounding knights, Sir Vardik included.

 

Pain is what he felt, absolute agony rock his very being as he was caught in the outer perimeter of the blast.

 

He felt his body sapped of strength, the bones in his body and the sword in his hand becoming heavy, the magic that surrounded and empowered him seemed to wither away.

 

He knew he had to act fast, and leapt backwards, falling to one knee upon landing.

 

Looking forward he saw many of his fellow knights in a similar condition.

Those who were at the outskirts of the blast were in similar states to himself. Trying to steady themselves as black flames lingered upon their bodies.

 

Those who were closer were far less lucky. At least six knights close to Pride were totally consumed by the flames, and were now burning corpses on the ground, the two closest to Pride were incinerated completely along with any of the magic binding Pride.

 

Pride let out a sigh and looked it over. “Huh, so it is pretty effective like that.”
He mused to himself.

 

The knights and mercenaries who could still perform magic launched a barrage towards Pride.

Pride lifted his hand and a wall of those same black flames appeared.

 

The weaker spells died on the spot, but two made it through, a Wind Blade from an Ul Fura, and a fire blast from an Ul Goa.

The attacks collided with pride, but at much weaker strength than they should be.

 

A large slash tore open Pride’s stomach and he was quickly set ablaze.

 

But such success only lasted for an instant as one of the Iron Fang who cast the successful spell suddenly doubled over, his chest carved open by a large slash.

 

Another knight screamed as the fire that burned Pride now consumed him.

 

Vardik and the other knights attempted to attack again, they knew they could not let up their relentless assault for even a few seconds.

 

They continued to attack, trying to individually close in on Pride, assail him with spells, pin him down in any way they could.

But Pride had an answer for every tactic they had.

 

Charging knights or fighters casting spells doubled over dead.

Any who got close met a similar fate or were otherwise pushed back.

Many more were consumed by the black flames as they poured forth from Pride’s hands, utterly annihilating anyone who was fully engulfed.

 

The corpse knight had dispatched four of the fight knights attacking it, and was now engaged in a one on one duel with Sir Dulcot, that ended with the corpse knight slashed Dulcot’s throat.

 

Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!

Sir Vardik thought as he closed in on Pride again, only to feel an invisible force grab his leg and throw him back.

 

Where was this power before? How is he this strong?

 

As Vardik picked himself up he saw the last of the Iron Fang spellcasters die as their neck was snapped from afar. 

 

Pride suddenly disappeared into the shadows as several knights drew close. He appeared a short distance away and destroyed three knights instantly with a rain of crystalized yin magic.

 

Vardik charged in again, but was suddenly battered away by the corpse knight. The corpse had leapt across the battlefield and kicked him in the face, sending him tumbling across the ground.

 

Vardik locked blades with the abominable creature as it continued to grin. “An abomination like you won’t get the best of me! Just do us all a favor and die!” He shouted.

 

He engaged the creature, and it was skilled, very skilled. It cycled between several different sword styles in a chaotic and randomized fashion, forcing Vardik onto the defensive, meeting every blade swing with his own in a flurry of steel.

 

He could not focus on anything but the unliving foe before him, knowing that one mistake would be his death.

 

“That’s enough.” The creature stopped and leapt backwards.

 

A red mist poured forth from it and coalesced into a black and crimson ghostly figure with a skeletal face. 

 

Vardik raised his blade, ready for anything, only to find that everyone else upon the battlefield was dead, save for himself.

And Pride.

 

Pride stepped forward and rolled his arms. “Sir Vardik right? It’s been a while.”

Pride’s tone was cold, confident, and mocking. Totally unlike what Vardik had known of him in the prison.

 

Vardik glared hatefully towards the figure. “Pride, so I take it this is the real monstrous you?”

 

“I’ve always been the ‘real’ me Vardik. You are all just a bunch of worthless idiots.” Pride declared, stepping forward towards the knight.

 

The black flames littering the battlefield died.

 

“Though I did pick up a few tricks since I left. And some new friends.” He commented, motioning to the six spirits that joyfully orbited him.

 

“If you think I am the sort of coward who will flee or beg for mercy, you are VERY mistaken.” Vardik growled, readying himself for combat again.

 

“No you’re not that type of guy. You’re the angry type, the type that will take out their frustration on someone who can’t defend themselves.” Pride then sighed. “Even if you did run away or beg, I’m not going to let you go. Had to try a few times at this, make sure it was just you and me standing here in the end.”

 

Vardik maintained his hateful glare and aggressive stance. “Enough of this! You die now!” He charged, launching himself at high speeds towards the Archbishop.

 

Vardik swung his blade with enough force to cut a swathe of trees and even a large boulder in twain, but it was blocked by an invisible force.

 

Vardik felt himself cutting through ‘something’ but he could not tell what even as his blade cut into what felt like several barriers before coming to a halt.

 

“Wow you cut through four of them, not bad.” Pride remarked.

 

“What are you... Omphf!” Vardik’s question was cut off by a swift invisible punch to his gut, followed by a punch across the face.

 

He staggered, but did not relent and tried again, attacking and slashing at the Archbishop, but finding his blade blocked and redirected by a force he could not see.

Meanwhile the knight continued to receive invisible blows. Punches across the face, jabs to his side, and strikes to his stomach and chest. 

 “How are you! Agh stop using cheap tricks!” The knight shouted as he continued his futile assault.

 

“Cheap tricks? Alright then, let's try something different.”

Pride’s hand swept outward and unleashed a volley of black flames.

Vardik dodged most of it but one of the flames hit his leg as he suddenly felt all his strength leave it, as if the foot could no longer support his body.

 

His eyes widened as he saw the black flame swiftly eat through his metal boot. It was not melting it though, but annihilating it. 

 

Vardik quickly discarded the metallic boot and kicked its remains away, though already much of the weakness in his foot remained.

 

He suddenly felt all his limbs seized and he was thrown onto the ground.

A wave of the black flames washed over him and he found his body sapped of all its strength.

 

“It's funny.” Pride remarked.

“I spent so so long feeling like nothing in that cell. Longer than you realize, probably.”

 

 Pride strolled forward towards Sir Vardik.

 

The knight struggled, but found his considerable strength had left him as the flames clung to his being. 

“Wha.. what is this even what is…” 

 

“So..” Pride continued. “I ended up getting a power that lets people feel how I felt. Worthless, useless, weak.”

He let out a grim laughter, devoid of any joy or warmth. 

 

“Like I said, it's kind of funny.” He then deeply sighed.

Suddenly the grip on the knight’s limbs tightened, and the bones in his limbs broke like fragile glass.

 

He let out a groan of pain, but did not scream, continuing to struggle and glare hatefully at Pride. “You… you’re a monster!” He shouted.

 

Pride nodded along. “Yeah, but you people are the ones who made me one.”

 

An invisible force punched Sir Vardik across the face, his cheek and jaw shattering instantly.

“Uuuurrrgh!”

 

“I’m done with you.”

 

While Sir Vardik couldn’t see it, two shadowy fists rose above him.

 

The fists then beat down upon him, again and again against his now fragile body.

For the next two minutes the beating continued, until all that was left was a broken corpse.

***

 

As he slept that night, within his dreams Orion was in the embrace of his beloved witch.

 

His head rested upon her lap as the two were alone in their world of endless shadows.

 

She softly stroked his head as he stared up at her. “Is something the matter my dearest beloved?” He asked her.

 

She let out a deep sigh. “I do worry for you, always and forever. You know that. But you know there is no going back now right beloved?”

 

“Was there any going back? From the moment we made our new contract I was already dammed.” 

 

She let out a deep sigh and then held him tightly. “And now we are bound together forever. Even more so than before even!”

A smile graced her face, she could not help it as she stared deeply into his eyes.

 

He laughed a dry laugh. “Seems like you are happy about that.”

 

“I… well I am. The world hurt you, the world hurt my precious beloved. Over and over again it trampled upon your goodness, upon your very being. I… even I can’t help but hate it for that. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it.”

 

He reached up and touched her cheek. “But you stayed with me, for as messed up as you are, for as we both are. You never ever left me.”

 

She smiled down at him, she leaned down and planted a kiss upon his lips. “And I never will, forever and for all time. I shall be with you. I shall love you.” 

 

She kissed him again.

 

“I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you…”

 

 

 

In this If
-It has been slightly less than two weeks since Subaru, now Orion, escaped from the capital.
-The knights continue to hunt him, but due to Cor-Leonis and Return by Death, they can never pin him due.
-Subaru is currently picking off some of the miscellaneous knights who were notable faces in his torture.
-He is angry at the entire nation, since he knows the Wisemen Council signed his death warrant on some loops, and due to the sheer crowds gathered for his execution each time it occurred. 
-While normally his authorities have no mental impact, due to his degraded state they are now having an effect on his personality. 

-His current authorities are as such.
--Authority of Envy. Return by Death: Functions as per canon but Satella is now keeping him informed of checkpoints. She has 2 different checkpoints she can set for him and allow for rollbacks between them. She notes there is a third checkpoint that would send him back to the very beginning, she refuses to change that checkpoint and notes it cannot be triggered at will by her or by him. 
--Authority of Sloth. Invisible Providence: He can summon up to seven invisible hands with a potent amount of strength and durability akin to armor. They can extend out to very long distances and can phase through matter. A default attack for him is using it to crush hearts or internal organs. Sloth evolved due to his desire to finally have peace and the desire to be able to end battles easily.
--Authority of Greed. Cor Leonis: His basic shift allows him to shunt any damage he receives onto those around him, so long as he does not regard them as an ally. If he regards the target as an 'enemy' the pain is amplified greatly. Targets who are neutrals only have a slight increase in the pain. His second shift works on allies, allowing him to borrow attributes and abilities. As his only ally is Satella he uses this to borrow her gate partially, at the cost of it creating an incredible amount of miasma. This power was born from his "greedy" desire to not be hurt and to have others experience his hurt, as well as his "greed" in wanting power.
--Authority of Gluttony (Incomplete). Death Eating: He gains an internal library of the dead. He gains copies of the book of the dead of anyone who dies within his vicinity and can generate a copy from any corpse he touches. He also gains a "Death Ghost" companion who can possess a corpse to physically act. He can load 'books of the dead' into the ghost to grant it additional powers and skills. He has the ghost loaded with the skills of the knights he has killed. This authority was born from his 'hunger' for strength and companionship' 
--Authority of Wrath. Hollow Star: His 2nd most powerful current authority. He gains 'Hollow Flames' which are black flames that have an attribute of 'weakness' and 'worthlessness' on a physical and spiritual level. At lower intensity they 'simply weaken & reduce' targets they come into contact with but at high concentration they outright annihilate magic and matter alike, all things are 'weak' and 'worthless' before the flames. This authority is born from his disdain for his own weakness, his wrath towards the world, and represents a desire to see all things as weak and worthless as he is.

 

 

 

 

THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

[Al: Holy shit!]

No one disputed or stopped the one-armed man from uttering his profanity. What could they possibly argue against? It was literally the thought many who witnessed those scenes thought about, but didn't utter it out of surprise and terror at seeing how everything unfolded.
Félix and Julius, as well as Reinhard, were obviously ashamed of their counterparts hunting Subaru, but this was momentarily interrupted.
Everyone already knew that Subaru would use his ability. Not only to gain an advantage over the others chasing him, but also to defend himself and attack appropriately, or when he had no other option but to use it to escape. Obviously. But the way he used it to crush everyone around him was simply so monstrous that it sent a shiver down everyone's spine, fearful of being hunted by someone with such skill. But he also possessed the abilities of the Authorities this Subaru possessed along with the Spirits he had hired.

[Priscilla: Not only is he now able to use the disgusting Authority of Sloth with greater ease and more of them, but it functions as a fusion of his version with that Archbishop's. He can attack both externally and internally against opponents too strong to win in longer battles by striking them from the inside.]

[Al: Like a turtle. Outer shell? Too strong. Then crush what's inside that's soft, malleable, and weak.]

[Anastasia: And the Authorities of Gluttony, even incomplete, and Wrath truly increase his Arsenal quite incredibly.]

With the words exchanged between the trio, they couldn't help but shudder at it.
External and internal attack. Information gathering and continuous self-improvement. And flames that could burn everyone around him to ash.
But he also had another important ability.

[Julius: Along with the Authority of Greed... which may be the biggest obstacle among all our counterparts. Not only can he use the Witch's Gate, but he also uses her Miasma in the process. He can simply throw all the damage at other people and increase the damage if he considers them enemies.]

[Alpha: It's basically Meliodas or Estarossa's "Full Counter."]

Commenting, she tapped his chin a few times.

[Echidna: Excuse me, could you explain, Alpha-Chan?]

[Alpha: Hmm? It's a magical ability of two characters from a manga and anime called "Nanatsu no Taizai." When Meliodas uses it, he reflects all magical attacks back at his enemies, with even more power, and Estarossa's is the same, only with physical attacks. Hence the name "Full Counter"—they return attacks with greater force against the attacker.]

[Echidna: Well... it's basically the same thing, to a certain extent.]

Echidna couldn't help but find the information regarding Subaru's abilities interesting.
How would this world continue to unfold?

Emilia could not help but shudder. Seeing the evil and monstrous Subaru’s was already rough for her.
But this Subaru came around as a result of her own incompetence. For the half-elf, the monster that was Orion was her responsibility.
And she surprised herself, by feeling almost no sympathy for the death of the knights that tortured him.

[Felix: That Ferri… the most he chances Subaru… the more knights he is going to get killed. Even if he does kill Subaru, that just lets Subaru… Orion… kill more knights.]

[Priscilla: Well for those that took part in his torment he has the right to seek revenge.]

[Felt: Hey bitch! I think we are all on that Subaru’s hit list so don’t go acting so high and mighty on us!]

[Priscilla: Oh? Are you saying that he has no right for revenge at all?]

[Felt: Grrr against the guys who really did him in specifically, yeah he’s got that right. Though I’m fucking remembering whoever was a part of that.]

Felix and Julius both winced, their actions in the Re:Forgotten timelines were brought on by extreme mental stress upon them both.

Subaru became a victim of themselves at their lowest, and these routes have shown how even someone as good natured as Subaru could slip into monstrosity.

But neither could fault Subaru for seeking out their lives, they both simply hoped that the collateral would not be too extreme.

Notes:

This entry was more a showcase but I feel it sets up and gives a good vibe for what Subaru is doing repeatedly in this path.

This is a good representation of a typical 'golden loop' for Subaru when facing a squad hunting him down, and a good representation of how he is treating normally ignored 'extras' who would also have been his tormentors in a Re:Forgotten setup.

This is also a 'power showcase' extra for me, practice writing these. The authority of wrath here is one Subaru will probably have a version of on a few paths.

Next extra we will be visiting Roswaal mansion.

This is going to be a longer path than I thought.

Chapter 4: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 2

Notes:

Normally I wouldn't back to back upload the same path BUT this was going to be the main meat of the last chapter till the first section took up an entire chapter.

Path of Revenge and Shadow Extra 2

 

My love… I do have to ask… why this attack?

 

Satella asked Orion as he stalked through the woods nearby Roswaal's new mansion.

 

“ Simple. I want to check one thing. Every person I knew abandoned me but at the same time…”

 

Ah… yes her. She has always taken good care of you from the start. Well then do be careful. I have your checkpoint set for this morning.

 

Orion nodded his head. “Will do.”

And he activated Cor Leonis, the world becoming a vast array of shining stars…

***

 

Orion snuck himself into the stables of the estate, masking himself in shadow magic in order to sneak on by.

 

He was looking for something, someone in particular.

 

And at the far end of the stable, he found who he was looking for. 

 

A proud earth dragon who noticed his presence. She raised her head and locked eyes with him.

 

The look she gave him was curious, the earth dragon wrestled with herself as her instincts and familiarity clashed with her more rational brain.

But she was a beast, and her instincts won out.

She knew that this human was meant to be her rider, her master. 

 

She rattled against her bindings and leaned forward to nuzzle his face.

 

“Hey Patrasche! Good to see you.~”
Orion… Subaru… Spoke with general warmth as he hugged the earth dragon.

“Guess gluttony doesn’t work on earth dragons huh?” He muttered and looked her over. 

“Or maybe just not as well hmm. Anyways lets get you out of here!”

 

Orion used his shadow hands to start undoing the bindings when.

 

“STOP RIGHT THERE WITCH CULTIST!” Rem shouted in a furious rage.

A morning star hurled at his face, dodged only by the narrowest of margins.

 

Orion turned and saw one of the last people he wanted to see.

 

Rem stood there, glaring hatefully, morning star in hand.

 

Right… Rem probably just smelled me. So sneaking around is impossible… shit I really didn’t want to see her.

 

Seeing her brought back memories… painful ones.

 

He remembered that morning star crashing into him in the mansion hallways, tearing off one of his limbs.

 

He remembered being in the woods, stuck and healed over and over again by the rage-fueled oni girl for hours.

 

He remembered being locked in that cell, where even as he begged for her to remember him, she broke his bones.

 

Subaru Natsuki may have wanted to forgive Rem, the girl who lifted him up when he was lowest, who set him on the path of a hero.

 

But Orion would not, could not. 

He learned his life had value.

He learned the world was truly cruel to him.

He should have met death at her hands even once.

He accepted that now, and would act accordingly for himself.

 

But even so…

 

“Rem, I don’t want to fight you.” Orion stated, but readies himself, shadow hands outstretched already.

 

Rem’s gaze was cold, furious, hostile. 

“I’m going to kill you, you bastard witch cultist!” She screamed and was already manifesting her horn.

 

Shit, I have no choice.

 

Rem rushed at him, already worked up into a frenzy as she growled.

 

The morning star hurled towards him yet again.

 

One of his unseen hands deflected the blow.

 

He shuffled back, gaze focused on the morning star, though he knew all of Rem’s body was a weapon.

 

Ducking to the side he held he didn’t bother to draw his sword or whip, they’d be useless for him this fight.

 

Instead he focused on his sloth authority, his shadowy hands launched at Rem and delivered several punches to her body, knocking her back.

 

The oni roared and raged, charging again as she swung her mace around, tearing up the stables around her.

 

Orion leapt backwards and launched several more unseen hands, this time they pushed her back and out of the stable.

 

Subaru manifested his flames of scorn and fired them out at Rem, the flames streaking through the air.

 

Rem dodged to the side and hurled her morning star at Orion again.

 

Orion ducked out of the way, an unseen hand delivering an upcut right to Rem’s jaw, sending her flying.

 

“GRAAAAAAGH Just Die!” She snarled in an absolute rage. “El  Huma!”

She manifested a myriad of ice lances that all fired at Orion.

 

Orion conjured forth a wall of black flames, blocking the incoming magic. A few managed to breach the flames, but were fragile and swatted out of the air by his unseen hands.

 

Rem herself then dove through the flames, weakening her but affording her a strike on Orion.

 

Her morning star made contact, breaking through two of his unseen hands and landing in his gut, sending him flying back. “Omphf!”

 

Orion tumbled across the ground.

 

“El huma!”
She launched another rain of ice down upon him.

 

Subaru frowned and manifested another flame wall to block the ice magic.

 

But saw he had bigger problems as Garfiel raced towards him, rage in his eyes. “Just die ya fuckin’ Archbishop! My amazin’ self is gonna’ beat ya down!”

“Shit!” Orion had no choice and instantly used Hollow Star at its full power as Garfiel approached.

 

The explosion of black flames rocketed the mansion and sent both the oni and demihuman flying back.

 

Orion scrambled to his feet and made his way towards the earth dragon that was his goal.

 

“DIE!” He heard Rem roar with rage race up from behind him as he quickly spun around.

 

The morning star collided with his face, not at full power thanks to the Hollow Flames weakening her…

 

But it was enough to REALLY hurt.

 

Orion felt half his skull nearly cave in, his nose get smashed, his teeth all break, and his eyes get destroyed.

 

He acted on instinct at that point, using Cor Leonis.

 

Instantly all his wounds, from getting clipped by her ice lances, her glancing blows, and now his face getting half caved in, all of it transferred to the weakened oni who let out a scream as her face was instantly reduced to a bloody mess. 

 

Rem staggered backwards, but motivated by sheer rage alone, so close to a hated Witch Cultist, an Archbishop, she did not yield, she refused to yield.

 

“Rem get back!” Garf shouted as he rushed to join the fray.

 

But it was already too late for the oni.

 

She swung her morning star again, aiming right for the Archbishop’s head.

 

Orion unleashed a torrent of black flames from the palm of his hand.

 

And with a single scream, Rem was erased from the world, reduced to nothing.

 

I just killed Rem…

 

It was a pure survival instinct, met with such hostility he responded with lethal force, as he had done many times in the loops of his past week.

 

But he didn’t want to kill Rem… not yet at least.

 

It was in that moment, where he was struggling to process what he just did, that he was Subaru Natsuki again.

 

It was also in that moment that Garfiel tore his head off. 

 

***

He stood back in the woods outside the Mathers estate, standing there quietly as he had just returned by death.

 

My beloved… are you okay?

Satella asked within his mind.

 

Subaru stared out into the distance as he took a breath.

 

Rem wanted to kill me again, she tried to kill me even before I did anything besides try to get my earth dragon back.

 

He let out a dry mournful chuckle.

 

I guess my scent alone is enough for her to kill me. What sort of shitty logic is that really?

 

He took another breath, and he was Orion once more.

 

“ I’m fine Satella, it's just. That got to me more than I expected it too.”

 

They killed you again… for no good reason. These people you’ve died for killed you again. The world killed you again.

Orion wasn’t sure if it was Satella or Envy now.

In truth, as he was broken, the line between them began to blur in his mind.

Maybe it did for them too.

 

My love, this isn’t worth it. Come back later, when you are stronger. When they are not there. When you can…

 

Orion shook his head. “No… I’m going to face this. If I can’t overcome this then this entire mission is pointless.”

He mustered his resolve, he had too.

 

While she was not there physically, he felt the arms of the witch wrap around him, comforting him.

 

You truly are a foolish man, a man I love more dearly than the entire world. I shall give you all of my love that you need, follow you into whatever hell you desire to create. Nothing matters for me in this world but you anymore. You are everything to me my beloved.

 

Orion smiled. “I know, thank you. Now then, how to go about dealing with this mess.”

 

He stared at the mansion in the distance. 

He knew this may take a few loops, but he had to make a plan.

***

Which is how Orion ended up in his current position.

 

He timed his original arrival so that Roswaal and Emilia would be away from the mansion, Ram and Sylphy had gone with them as well.

 

The only people of note left at the mansion were Rem, Garfiel, Frederica, Otto, and Meili.

 

But that was still enough to cause him some headaches. 

 

But still, it took him less loops than he figured it would to bring him to his current point.

 

Otto was a greater pain then he realized, as all the animals would tip Otto off to his presence within minutes, making his mission a rush job.

 

Frederica would not engage initially but if a fight with Rem or Garfiel lasted too long she would join the fray, at which point either he died or they did.

 

If the latter happened, he was forced to loop.

 

But he did get one… somewhat pleasant… surprise as he made his way through the mansion.

He was now currently riding on the back of the earth dragon Patrasche, fleeing from a rampaging oni and tiger boy, both pursuing on the back of another earth dragon.

 

What he didn't count on was the young girl clinging to his back, but it was a welcome addition.

 

“Hey Meili! Think you can get us some cover?”

Orion asked as he narrowly ducked under a series of ice spears hurled by Rem’s magic.

“Right away mister!” She shouted as a call went out.

 

Wolfgarms emerged from the nearby woods, but were quickly swatted away by the half-transformed hands of the tiger human. 

 

“Ugh figures.” Orion muttered.

 

“Stupid tiger.” Meili muttered, showing clear venom for the tiger-boy.

 

“Alright then hmm, we got to try something a bit more creative.” Orion looked back at his pursues.

 

He saw the tiger-boy who once looked upon him with friendship and admiration.

He saw the oni-girl who once looked upon him with love and tenderness.

 

Both their faces were now visages of pure rage and hatred.

It was a look he remembered well, from timelines that no longer existed.

How stupid of me… of course this is what they are both really like. I was really just fooling myself… This is who they are, when you don’t bend over backwards to help them.

 

“Meili can you direct an earth dragon for a few seconds?” Orion asked.

 

“Ah yup I can mister!” She replied with a smile.

 

Orion smirked, he didn't have any love for the girl. It was quite the opposite in fact, but he could use her.

Besides… she never betrayed him, not really.

He was no longer the naive Subaru Natsuki.

 

But he still understood that Meili was a young girl, raised by beasts and by Elsa.

She did not have the natural malice that the two pursuing them had.

So he found the assassin more forgivable than them.

 

“Good! Then take over!”

 

He switched places, letting her take the reins as he sat himself backwards to face his two pursuers.

 

He extended two unseen hands to wrap around his earth dragon as extra security for himself. 

 

This is going to hurt.

 

He then used his four other unseen hands to violently twist his arms and legs, shattering his own bones as he winced.

 

The pain only lasted for a few seconds, because within the next instance his limbs were healed.

 

Rem let out a loud cry and snarl as she fell from the earth dragon she was riding upon, her limbs now just as damaged as Orion's were, while Orion’s limbs were healed.

 

“Rem! Dammit! Ya Bast’rd!” Garfiel shouted in rage.

 

But it was enough, even consumed by rage, Garfiel would not abandon Rem, and that gave Orion enough time for one last move.

 

“ Satella! I'm using your gate!”

 

Understood my beloved! Ready!

 

“El shamak!” Orion shouted.

 

A cloud of all consuming darkness poured forth from Orion's hand.

 

The injured Rem and wild Garfiel were consumed by darkness.

 

The last sounds Orion heard were the roar of the tiger-boy and the hateful scream of the oni.

 

As the avenger and the assassin made their escape. 

***

A short while later the two were seated at a campfire, as Patrasche slept nearby.

 

Meili giggled. “So then Mr. Archbishop, are you going to go to war with the whole nation? Really?~”

 

Orion nodded his head as he snacked on some fruit, tossing some to Meili.

 

“That’s right, though I’m not an Archbishop. Everyone just believes that, and decided that it was enough of a reason to put me through fucking hell.” He grumbled bitterly.

 

“So I'm burning it all down, my way.” Orion declared.

She giggled and let out a sigh, a frown crossing her face. “They killed my big sister, that stupid tiger and that whole camp. So I want them to pay too.”

 

Subaru nodded his head, if Meili felt that way, then she’d feel that way about himself if she got her memories back.

 

Beloved. While I am really loath to share you, my dearest deepest truest love, that girl’s Divine Protection would help you a lot. When we do kill gluttony and your name gets returned, you’ll be able to command Mabeasts yourself after that. 

It was clearly Envy speaking within his head, offering him guidance.

 

“So then, want to help me out then? Play along? I’ll be going after your ‘mama’ too.” He remarked.

 

She laughed. “Do you think you can kill mama? Really?”

 

He flashed a wicked, bloodthirsty, smile her way.

“I already figured out at least three ways I can do it.”

In this If...

-Subaru had to loop about five times to pull this off.

-During his 2nd loop he ended up in a fight against Garfiel, Rem, and Frederica. Because he was holding back to not kill them, he ended up getting his head torn off by Rem’s morning star.

-During his 3rd loop sneaking around he was detected by Otto and ended up cutting off Otto’s arm. He ended up killing Rem and Frederica during the ensuing fight and reset the loop.

-During the 4th loop he had help from Meili, who helped him out of spite for Garfiel. He reset that loop as Otto kept tracking him even when a distance away.

-During the start of the 5th loop he quickly found and knocked out Otto, but did leave him with a few broken bones.

 

 

THEATER

 

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

If the previous screening wasn't enough, they had to see that world again moments after witnessing the last part of it.

[Crusch: Alpha-Sama, was it really necessary for us to show another part of this world? As much as I fear what kind of atrocities might come in its place... I feel like we could have given ourselves some breathing room on this one, don't you agree?]

[Alpha: Nhan. Normally, yes. But I'm following a specific schedule. I can't and won't change the screening order, even though I didn't want to show these worlds in the first place, but I'm doing it because I didn't want them to exist in the first place.]

In response to the duchess's words, no one can question her.
Both because they don't understand the Time Witch's mind, nor do they even want to, and because they can't disagree with her.
They also wish these timelines didn't exist.

[Otto: I guess I have to thank Natsuki-san for still having a shred of kindness left in her... or at least a twisted sense of theatricality to keep me alive for the Kingdom's downfall.]

The merchant commented, trying to find at least some kindness in his friend, but such a thing was difficult, if not impossible, at a moment like this. He was someone deeply hurt, with a twisted sense of justice that made him want everyone to witness his mistakes before eliminating them.

[Roswaal: It seems he has a very specific revenge plan in mind, and it's worth him looping to make sure his operations go perfectly.]
Roswaal didn’t particularly ‘care’ how badly things went in this timeline. The moment this Subaru committed himself to the path of revenge, all hope was lost for himself. While the others cared about collateral, he had no such concern.

Rem and Garfiel had their heads down, ashamed.
Of course, some could argue that they only attacked Subaru because they suspected he was an Archbishop and they had no memories of him, and that was why they acted so aggressively. But Subaru's thoughts made them crumble, and the difference between how they acted toward him and his scent before they lost their memories and had suspicions hadn't changed. They acted the same way even when they didn't have such suspicions.

[Rem: I’m sorry Subaru-kin. Truly your Rem is no good for you.]

Between her displays in arc 2, arc 7 and now here. Rem truly felt like it was her nature to be a burden to her beloved.

[Garfiel: Damnit… useless.]

Garfiel had many reasons to chide himself. Not only did he fail his captain, but even with Subaru as an enemy he failed to protect the mansion at all. The only reason everyone else wasn’t dead is because Subaru allowed and wanted it.

Rem and Ram both winced upon seeing Subaru’s tactic against Rem though. To mangle his own limbs was horrific, to then transfer that entire injury onto Rem, mangling her much like Petelgeuse did, was diabolical.

Emilia held her hands over her mouth, that horrific method of attack sickening her.

[Ram: Damnit… why do that to Rem.]

Ram felt a natural revulsion, disgust and burning sense of hatred for how Subaru handled Rem. Not only mutilating her with his power but even killing her in a prior loop. She knew it was not her Subaru, that this was a Subaru who had every right to hate and kill them. But Rem was still her sister, so her blood still boiled.

Rem meanwhile could only cry. 

[Priscilla: What a disgusting way to do battle.]

[Crusch: But terribly effective.]

[Wilhelm: He has grown so used to death and pain, that to injure himself to harm his enemies must seem like a logical conclusion. Truly this Subaru’s powers reflect the disgusting experiences he has endured.]

[Alpha: It is kind of cool though! Taking every horrible miserable experience he’s suffered thanks to all of you and weaponizing what you made him into! It really makes for some good karma. He makes other people weak, he puts his own injuries onto them, and he can bypass almost any physical defense and tear you up inside. It's everything you deserve.~]

Everyone opted not to respond to the insane witch.

[Meili: Uh~~ Looks like I'll be in the spotlight with Onii-Chan, huh~? Good thing I won't be stuck in that dark basement for too long~~]

[Petra: Meili-Chan! That you're just going to become an enemy of the Kingdom by teaming up with Subaru-Sama.]

[Meili: And she used to be a valuable ally everyone loved to have around~? Besides I was an assassin before, and without Onii-chan I really don’t have a reason to stick around.]

Arguing against it, the maid didn't have much to say.

[Heinkel: Ya know given the kid’s attitude he’s got a good shot of killing you in the end since you have killed him, ya know that right?]

[Meili: True but Onii-chan is still onii-chan. I got a better shot with him than anywhere else.]

[Al: A madman, a Witch, a Land Dragon, and a Loli... Bro's making the craziest RPG Patty anyone could create.]

[Alpha: All that's missing is a bard.]

With that exchange, everyone looked at the two as if they were crazy, but said nothing as the screen showed the next world.

Notes:

Next update should be an extra for path of departure.

Or me posting the start of a new path, not sure yet.

Chapter 5: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 3

Summary:

Continuing the path of revenge & shadow.

Julius Juukulius gripped his blade tightly as he stood among the dead, the dying, and the afraid.

 

He had finally caught up to him, finally cornered Pride along with a team of Iron Fang and a few knights.

 

But he found Pride to be every bit the terror he was described as in the new reports.

 

Standing before him now was not the weak, pathetic, and wretched thing that he oversaw in that cell.

 

Now he was a figure who created the dead bodies on the ground before him.

A man clad in a black coat made of mabeast furs.

A man with a cold and heartless look in his eyes, tinged with madness that Julius could not deny.

But rather than the manic delusion of the Pride he came to know, the Pride before him felt like staring into an abyss of darkness itself.

Julius felt unease flood his entire body.

 

“Get back right now, heal who you can.” He shouted to the remaining forces.

 

Julius had already fought Pride for several minutes, and his fellow knights that could help him were injured, and one was dead.

 

From the fight so far Julius understood that he had a power like the Sloth Archbishop had.

But it was clear Pride had more than that.

 

He also knew that the others with him may simply just die if faced with Pride. 

Julius knew he had to take the lead.

 

“Well Pride, based on our engagement so far it appears your apparent weakness was a lie.” Julius scoffed.

 

“Is that what you think Julius? Really now?” Pride asked coldly. “Just like a self-righteous bastard like yourself to jump to the worst conclusion.”

 

“Then what is it then you monster?” Julius asked.

 

Pride chuckled. “That I was weak. Though in some ways I should thank you. Now I am strong.”

 

Julius prepared himself and had one of his spirits conjure a mist.

 

Pride’s six unseen hands became somewhat visible to the knight as he readied himself.

 

“Clever move, like you did with Petelgeuse eh?” Pride remarked.

 

Julius wasted no time on banter as he rushed in. His yang and wing spirits enhanced his speed and strength. His water spirit was prepared to heal him as soon as possible.

 

He understood from the reports that Pride had to be taken out in one shot, that injuries only seemed to empower him in some way.

 

Julius dodged Pride’s attacks, avoiding the unseen hands as they tried to strike him, battering them away with his sword.

 

Pride tried to retreat, but Julius was faster.

 

Six spirits appeared around Pride, and quickly unleashed their own barrage of magic.

Wind blades

Fire spheres

Ice spears

Earth pillars

Light beams

 

All of these attempted to assail the finest of knights, but he need not worry about such things, as his own spirits protected him with their own elemental magic.

 

Julius internally scoffed at Pride’s arrogance, to try and best a spirit knight with spirits.

He wondered how a wretch like Pride even got spirits.

But he paid that no mind for now.

 

He continued to close in on Pride, avoiding his magic and unseen hands as he planned to try and end the fight with one decisive strike.

 

As he closed in he found his chance.

His spirits gathered around his blade. “Al Clarista!”

His blade infused with a blinding light as he dashed towards Pride.

Pride’s unseen hands were too slow to stop him from this distance.

 

As Julius’s shining blade continued its lethal arc towards Pride, an eruption of black flames consumed Pride, followed by the darkness of yin magic and Pride’s miasma.

 

Julius instantly felt sick to his core, felt his strength sap from his body.

But the knight endured and his blade continued on its trajectory as he felt he made contact. Cutting into and through Pride.

 

“I have you, you monster.”

 

A few seconds passed, the darkness cleared, and the finest of knights nearly collapsed.

A large wound was carved into his chest.

 

Pride stumbled backwards, gripping his own chest.

His shirt was torn open but no wound was present. 

 

Pride groaned and then laughed. “Almost got me there Julius, not bad. Took everything I had to soften that blow and I’d have died anyways in a few more seconds.”

He stared at the fallen knight. “But I guess that’s your problem now.”

 

Julius’ water spirit was already healing him as best he could. The finest knight struggled to his feet but could only get up on one knee.

 

“Damn you Pride! You worthless wretch! What is even the point of all this?! Of these constant attacks on the kingdom!”

 

The various knights and Iron Fang rushed to defend Julius, drawing their blades and creating a defensive formation around Julius.

 

“The point? Revenge obviously. For what you bastards did to me. I’m going to be taking apart this whole rotten kingdom piece by piece” Pride spoke in a cold and mocking tone.

 

Julius glared fire at the so-called Archbishop. “You monster! Why do you even fight! You have nothing! I saw you in that cell! Why does a creature like yourself still go on?”

 

“Nothing eh?” Pride tilted his head. “Guess you can relate to that former finest of knights. But maybe you can’t. Not like I can…”

 

Julius pointed his blade at Pride, mustering what energy he could from his spirits he fired a beam of radiant light towards Pride.

 

Pride was instantly engulfed in shadows, shadows that exploded outward and consumed Julius’ vision for but a moment.

 

And then the figure was gone, having left only fear, pain, and death in his wake…

 

***

 

The following day, a meeting was held among the camps.

 

It was held at the Karsten Estate, out of consideration for the Duchess and her poor health. From her own camp, Felix and Wilhelm were in attendance.

 

Others in attendance were Anastasia, Julius, Ricardo, and Mimi from the Anastasia camp.

Felt and Reinhard came from the Felt camp.

While from the Emilia camp came Emilia, her knight Garfiel, the spirit Beatrice, their internal affairs officer Otto, and the two oni Ram and the amnesiac Rem.

 

The feeling was rather grim considering everything.

The escape of Pride and the disaster he left in his wake, a scar of nothingness straight through the capital.

The continued attacks upon the knights and kingdom.

Pride’s invasion of the manor and theft of one of its ground dragons.

And now Pride’s defeat of Julius.

The Duchess Crusch Karsten sat in her wheelchair, leaning back against it. Her body was still marked by the dragon-blood curse, only partly healed thanks to Felix being able to divert some of it onto Pride. But it still ravaged her figure and her face, making it clear that she was still at the edge of the chasm of death

 

Felix himself, despite not being injured, looked to be in even worse shape than his liege. He was restless, fidgeting as he repeatedly tapped against his lap, his eyes sunken in with exhaustion between the hunt for Pride and caring for Crusch. 

 

Reinhard himself looked rather sullen. While he had doubts about Pride before, now it was clear that Pride was a problem that must be solved.

One he failed to address continually.

He could never catch Pride, the Archbishop always seeming to escape before the Sword Saint could draw near.

So every death among the knights, every injury, was a reminder of his own personal failings.

The knights were being hunted, and the sword saint could not even locate the threat.

 

Crusch broke the silence with a faint smile. “Thank you all for coming, it’s good to see you all again. It’s just a shame it's under such circumstances.”

 

Julius bowed his head and let out a deep sigh. “I apologize for my own failures. That scum has many tricks which he uses to get the better of finer men than he.”

Crusch felt Felix tense next to her, Felix staring darkly at Julius.

 

Reinhard moved over to Felix and placed a hand on his shoulder to reassure his friend.

 

The cat-boy let out a deep sigh. “It's Pride’s fault, nya should have been more careful." Felix’s absolute venom and rancor towards the Archbishop seeped into his voice. He wanted to blame Julius for his failures. But the cat-boy bit his lip out of consideration for his lady. 

 

Emilia looked over to Julius. “It’s alright Julius-kun. We know that you did all that you could.”

 

Julius shook his head. “But it was not enough. Pride still managed to get away and slew more of our number. Unless we stop him he will continue to blight our kingdom. So I cannot be complacent with failure.”

 

Emilia shook her head and sighed. “I’m sorry… I wish I did more. The script you gave me for the Archbishop was good but I just couldn’t act sufficiently."

 

Julius shook his head. “I would say there are short-comings on the part of all of us. But we have to endure.”

 

“Julius is ryight.” Felix declared, his frustrations apparent on his face. Tried as he might, Pride gave him nothing of value beyond delaying the apparent inevitable with Crusch. He knew that he had to take the Archbishop down, somehow. 

 

As Julius stated the truth of the situation, a shadow fell over the hearts of all those in attendance.

 

Just thinking about Pride tied their stomach into knots, made their heads ache.

 

This was because Pride put them all on edge. The way he spoke, the madness, the delusion, it was different than any of the other archbishops they faced.

They had secured themselves in thinking that Pride was locked away, another threat that was defeated. 

But then Pride escaped.

Then Pride did as much damage to the capital, as the Witch Cult did during their collective attack on Priestella.

 

And now Pride was attacking them, all of them.

 

Knights had been slain.

Hoshin company convoys attacked.

Karsten estates assaulted.

Contacts made by the Felt camp vanished.

And even Mather’s mansion was visited by Pride, who stole a ground dragon and horrifically injured Rem.

 

“That bastard.” Ram trembled with intense rage. Thinking hatefully about the Archbishop. “He dares to lay a hand on my dear sister. I’ll butcher him and gut him myself when I get the chance.”

She remembered how obsessed the Archbishop seemed with her sister when they visited him in that prison, him being the only person who somehow knew her.

The way he looked at her and talked about her.

It made Ram sick to her stomach.

 

Rem let out a deep sigh. “The Witch Cult, they took my memories, my name, my home, it’s like they want to leave me with nothing.” The two oni shared their rage through their mutual bond.

It was like an intoxicant shared between them.

 

Garfiel grumbled and gritted his own teeth. “Damn Bast’rd, makin’ a fool outa’ us. Mockin’ us and play’n his games.” The demihuman tiger boy clenched his fist.

The fact that the Archbishop invaded the mansion while he was there, stole from them, and horribly injured Rem.

Garfiel was their knight, their shield, and the Archbishop made him feel useless. 

 

Beatrice let out a “tsk” sound. “The Archbishop is a troublesome individual I suppose.”

 

“No kiddin.” Anastasia chimed in. “That guy seems to want to cause me plenty of problems too. He’s clearly been targeting Hoshin Company shipments, trying to get under my skin. Even increasing the guard doesn’t work. I have to split them up into smaller shipments since he just can’t be in several places at once.”

 

“You said it Ana-bo. That bastard has cost us a few of our guys already, some of our good ones too.” Ricardo grumbled, crossing his arms.

He didn’t like the feeling that his own Iron Fang was being targeted.

 

“Then we’re goin’ to have to charge him for the damage, with interest.” Anastasia replied coldly to the wolf-man. As she did she rubbed her scarf.

 

Mimi growled. “Grr I hate that guy! Mimi’s gonna bash his skull in with my staff!”

 

“You said it shrimp.” Garfiel agreed with the kitten human.

 

Mimi smiled brightly at Garfiel, infatuated in her own way with the tiger-boy.

 

Otto cleared his throat. “Pride clearly is a problem. And continues to be a problem. That’s why we are meeting. We need to figure out something.”

 

“Yeah, let’s figure out how to get this bastard before he makes more of a mess.” Felt grumbled.

 

A solid chunk of the slums was consumed by the shadow, and since then Pride has plucked off a few people her camp had contact with as well.

She’s suffered less damage than every other camp, but it was clear to her that Pride was going to cause her problems, so the firebrand knew he had to be squashed like a bug.

“Rein!” She turned to him.

 

“Ye-yes Lady Felt?” Reinhard asked.

 

“Is there a reason you haven’t caught the bastard yet?” She asked. “Given all your fancy divine protections.”

 

Reinhard sighed. “Sadly, while some do help with tracking, none will let me precisely locate Pride. All have pre-requisites that I do not have fulfilled and even when I do close in on Pride, he always anticipates my arrival and escapes.”

 

“Grr Dammit!” Felt kicked the air.

 

Reinhard also felt the burning gaze of Felix upon him, but neither knight said anything out of respect for each other and the others in the room.

 

“Nyhe just kyeeps causing problems.” Felix muttered in a dark voice.

 

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “With all do respect. We should focus on the task at hand, forming a plan to confront Pride. Clearly he is a monster who cannot be allowed to continue to blight the kingdom. The cowardly scum even dared to invoke the name of my wife, he is the sort of creature who will try to wound the spirit. Despite any differences and disagreements between our camp, we must work together to strike down this threat.”

 

“Fancy words, but it means nothing if your string of failures continues.”

Priscilla Barielle strutted into the room, followed by Al and Heinkel.

 

“Yo there everyone.” Al waved his hand and sighed. Looking like he didn’t want to be here.

The one armed knight had a bad feeling about all of this.

 

“Huh, what the fuck are you doing here bitch?!” Felt leapt to her feet and stared at the baroness.

 

Priscilla let out a haughty laugh. “Ohohoh. The sewer-rat must have finally lost what little was left of her mind. This is a meeting of all the camps is it not?”

 

“Priscilla, you’re safe!” Emilia declared. She had no love for the baroness but given her prior absence many assumed she was dead.

 

“Ohohoh yes. I had to tend to some personal matters. In truth they are not yet resolved but I have decided that my presence is required here for now.” She declared. “After the matter of this worthless excuse for an Archbishop is dealt with, I shall return to dealing with personal matters.”

 

Heinkel stared at his son and grandfather, but said nothing else as he sat himself down in a free chair.

 

Al then asked. “So then we heard how bad the hunt for Pride was going. Any plans so far?” 

 

“We were just getting to that.” Otto explained.

 

“Well for starters, what can the guy even do?” Al asked.

 

Emilia nodded her head. “That’s right! If we figure out how Pride’s powers work, and if we work together! I’m sure we can win!” 

The half-elf exclaimed, fully confident that their team work and friendship will allow them to triumph over the evil archbishop.
That was how she and her camp overcame every challenge so far, Pride included. She was confident she could do such a thing again. To continue to have everyone working together, that was the path to victory she was confident in.

That was her path to the throne and all her dreams coming true.

 

“That’s right Lady Emilia.” Rem declared, having faith in the half-elf. “There’s no way that Witch Cult scum can beat us.”

 

“Ya! We’re with ya’ all the way!” Garfiel declared

 

“You said it big-sis! That Archbishop is goin’ down!” Felt shouted.

 

Al let out an internal sigh.

 

“Well Julius?” Ricardo asked. “You’re the one who fought the bastard and lived to tell the tale.”

 

Julius nodded his head. “Yes, Pride displayed several abilities in our fight, a rather odd assortment actually.”

 

“That strange nyah.” Felix began. “Pride displayed no syuch powers when in prison. Nyee was weak and pathetic, too wrapped up in his delusions.”
Felix’s body trembled as he continued to think about the monster that was Pride.

No matter what power he had, he knew he had to bring that monster down, for the sake of his liege.

 

Julius nodded his head. “But now he has several. For one he can use the unseen hands, like the late Archbishop of Sloth did.”

 

In truth none present but Julius, whose name was also eaten, faced Sloth directly. Thus no one could verify his claims.

Nevertheless they all believed the knight.

“Though he could only manifest six or seven hands, from what I counted.” Julius explained.

 

“So a lesser version of the Sloth Authority I suppose?” Beatrice tilted her head, confused.

 

“What else is there?” Wilhelm asked, carefully trying to take the measure of their enemy.

 

Julius nodded his head. “The reports of him wielding dark flames were accurate. I couldn’t ascertain their nature but weakness invaded my body when I came into contact with them. He also returned the damage I dealt to him back onto my body.”

 

“Huh.” Al remarked. “Odd set of abilities. You sure he didn’t touch you to use that last one?”

 

“It could have been a curse, in fact.” Beatrice added.

 

Julius shook his head. “No, I am certain that Pride did not manage to lay a hand upon me.”

 

“So this wretch has an array of powers, rather than the singular abilities of the other Archbishops.”

 

“That’s correct, from all we can tell.” Julius said.

 

“That lynes up with nyour reports.” Felix added. “But what about his magic?”

 

“Yes Julius, continue, there were more in the reports.” Anastasia prompted her knight to continue. As she listened, the merchant continued to hold her scarf, half-paying attention to her knight and half of her mind on something else.

 

Julius sighed. “Pride also employed the use of an array of six near-spirits. It's clear he likely has a contract with them somehow. Like myself he has one for each elemental affinity, as if he wishes to mock me. He also was deploying yin magic in our battle rather liberally. It seems to be the affinity he has.”

 

“Yes, Pride is a yin elemental user.” Felix confirmed. “But with his damaged gyate he couldn’t use magic on his nyown.” 

 

“Spirits?” Beatrice questioned, clearly surprised by this. “What spirits would contract with an Archbishop I suppose? Especially one so repulsive such as he.”

 

Emilia nodded her head slowly. “That doesn’t make much sense. Spirits are normally so kind. Why would they work with someone so duplicitous like Pride?” 

The half-elf girl lightly gripped her gemstone that contained the sleeping Puck. She knew that spirits could be hostile, but for a spirit to work with an Archbishop like Pride was unthinkable. 

Her head continued to sting, as she thought more deeply about Pride, the most uncomfortable the half-elf felt. She wished to be done with this feeling. For this monster to go away and take away the unease that he heralded. 

 

Julius shook his head. “I could not tell you. I can only assume among his array of powers that one allowed him to subvert the wills or hearts of those spirits. Infect them with the delusions he possesses.”
Julius tensed at the thought, every single action Pride took only deepened his loathing for the creature. 

 

“If that is true, he would be a most disgusting person in fact.” Beatrice muttered bitterly.

 

“He just wants to ruin everything he touches.” Rem muttered, anger still swelling within her.
While she may not have memories of her home, she understood how Wicked the Witch Cult was.

She would never forgive them, never offer any of them mercy.

 

“Which is why we need a plan.” Wilhelm interjected to get the meeting back on track. “With such an array of abilities, Pride poses a unique threat when compared to the Archbishops.”

 

“Well it's clear the bastard is targeting us indirectly for now.” Felt muttered. “Probably too afraid for a head on fight. So how about we force him into one. If he’s avoiding Reinhard then we drive him towards the rest of us!” She declared.

 

“You make it sound so simple sewer-rat.” Priscilla scoffed. “But this Archbishop has already danced circles around you and your feeble minds.”

 

“Grr! Maybe I'll give you a few knocks in the head and see how clearly you’re thinking then you damned bitch! How about you do something useful and…!”

A messenger then burst into the room. “Pride just attacked again!”

 

“What wyhere!” Felix leapt to his feet, demanding an answer.

 

Reinhard prepared to rush to wherever the danger was

 

The messenger bit his lip. “The Juukulius estate.”

 

***

 

Pride returned to the woods, his work for the night was done. At his back was a mansion, half in ruins, the other half still ablaze.

Many of its staff were dead, others fled.

Orion didn’t care much for them, most of the dead were those that fought him.

 

But Orion came to send a message to the former finest of knights, and so he did.

Julius’ parents were in critical condition, his mom more so than his father. Orion didn’t want them dead yet, he didn’t want to break Julius fully…

Yet

But he wanted Julius to hurt.

He wanted that self-righteous asshole to be afraid.

 

So he did one more thing.

He fetched one of the ‘sleeping beauties’ that were left in Priestella, Joshua.

Forgotten by the world and locked into eternal sleep.

 

And so Orion butchered him.

 

Left his corpse in the mansion along with a note that simply stated who this was and how he had his name and memories eaten by gluttony.

And now his life was taken by Pride.

 

Given their resemblance, Subaru knew that Julius may at least consider that it might be true.

And even that tiny seed would be enough to torment Julius.

 

But the punishment for the knights, for the entire kingdom, was only just beginning.

In this if…

-Pride, aka Orion, attacked the Juukulis estate as an opening salvo against Julius. While he killed the comatose Joshua, he critically injured Julius’ parents. His father was mained and his mother is in a coma. He did not want to kill them just yet but plans to do so later.

-Subaru’s mindset as Orion is beginning to stabilize into something ‘new’ that is not quite what it was before but something far more viscous. In many ways he’s a combination of Alcor’s coldness, Pride Subaru’s dramatics and mocking humor, with Wrath Subaru’s lack of faith in people as a whole. Functionally this makes him more dangerous than all of them.

-Orion’s six spirits have evolved into near-spirits but he also travels with a host of lesser spirits, his authorities and help from Satella is aiding him in this regard.

-Subaru’s imprisonment cycle in this Re:Forgotten variant was among his worst and more brutal. Almost everyone had some part to play in his breakdown over the loops, hence why even the Satella side of Satella/Envy is willing to let the world burn.

 

 

 

IN THE THEATER

 

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

{Subaru’s fight against Julius}

[Al: Why is it that every time a hero turns into a villain, it feels like they get some kind of power buff, huh?]

[Alpha: I’d say it’s not really a power buff. It’s more about focusing abilities that were once used for restraint and turning them into lethal force. So if you think about it... heroes who become villains are just putting all their energy into killing instead of just knocking out or stopping their enemies, which makes them look “stronger” since they’re now out for blood.]

[Al: Hmm. That actually kinda makes sense.]

While the classic duo argued about the subject...

People couldn’t help but feel a certain admiration while witnessing part of that battle between Julius and Subaru, even if both were on opposing sides. Because Subaru had found a way to face the Greatest of Knights to the point of actually being able to wound him drastically.

But the main point of the chaos caused by that version of Subaru still didn’t go unnoticed by them.

It was horrifying to see the sheer number of deaths he caused.

[Julius (thoughts): But it’s my fault. I provoked him, just as I led them all into that battlefield.]

With a sorrowful and resigned look, the Greatest of Knights kept his head lowered, thinking of the deaths he and Felix were causing in that meaningless pursuit by this point.

 

{Meeting of the Camps}

The tension in the room only grew as they witnessed their counterparts’ way of thinking. Of course, it was shameful.

They acted foolishly, with a closed mindset, not even considering that maybe they had hurt someone innocent. And if they did think about it? That thought, the ones watching knew, had to be buried by them to avoid facing the consequences.

The worst part of it all was the insults they hurled at Subaru, mixed with endless hatred.

Rem and Beatrice seemed to be the most affected by what their counterparts said about Subaru. The Great Spirit wanting to bury herself as deep into the ground as possible to escape the shame of seeing herself say such words so openly to others about her Great Contractor.

[Beatrice: Beatrice truly doesn’t deserve a contractor like Subaru. If Betty could, she would slap that Betty across the face I suppose.]

[Rem: He’s not a monster, he’s not, you… you just forgot… you… you ruined him]

[Felix: Ferri is just going to make things even worse.]

Felix saw himself, stewing in his own rage and delusions. He knew that it would only end in disaster.

Wilhelm could not help but tense seeing his counterpart disparage Subaru. Everyone’s counterpart was doing it but he struggled not to attack the screen right there.

[Wilhelm: Subaru… I am deeply sorry.]

[Garfiel: I’m jus’ a stupid bastard aren’ I?]

But there was also something else happening that raised the tension even higher...

[Alpha: HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!]

 

 

The Witch of Time burst into roaring laughter as if there were no tomorrow.

Leaning against one of the chairs, she looked almost breathless as she continued laughing.

[Alpha: YOU… YOU… YOU SAID THAT, THAT… THAT YOU’RE GOING TO DEFEAT AN ARCHBISHOP WITH THE POWER OF FRIENDSHIP?! HAHAHAHAHA!!!]

Mocking while pointing at Emilia, she burst out laughing again, dripping with scorn and ridicule at the audacity of the silver-haired girl’s words and mindset.

This made everyone uneasy about what could be happening inside Emilia’s heart.

Emilia truly felt irritated, but not with Alpha. She was angry at this version of herself, angry at everyone’s counterparts, but particularly at the audacity and, to some extent, arrogance her counterpart showed in believing she could win against the “Archbishop of Pride” simply by believing hard enough in their bonds. 

[Felt: OY! Can’t you just shut up and be nice for once in your life?!]

[Alpha: HAHAHAHAHA!!!]

[Felt: DID YOU HEAR ME?!]

[Alpha: HAHAHAHAHA!!!]

Intentionally ignoring the blonde girl, Felt realized it and grew increasingly frustrated and angry with what was happening.

She stood up from her seat, preparing to leap at the Witch of Time with the intent to teach that little brat a lesson — even though she knew it would be suicide to face someone who could subdue both Reinhard and the Witch of Envy at once.

[Emilia: Felt-chan, don’t.]

[Felt: But…]

[Emilia: Alpha-chan is right to mock me. Honestly? I can’t help but feel ashamed seeing someone act in such an immature and arrogant way, imagining that simply believing in friendship would be enough to overcome certain obstacles. Especially one who’s proven too powerful even for Reinhard to defeat. —— So I don’t feel offended by Alpha-chan’s laughter.]

[Roswaal: It appears that with the hole in her memories due to Gluttony, Emilia has forgotten all that Subaru has done for her, instead the achievements have been taken by Emilia herself.]

[Priscilla: How laughable, so by forgotten the commoner the half-devil has assumed that everything he has done for her was by her own will? What a farce, truly a splendid joke.]

And so the baroness could also not help but laugh.

[Alpha: HAHAHAHAHA!!!]

With the mature words of the Emilia in the theater, the Witch of Time continued to laugh mockingly — still frustrating some.

Priscilla’s laughter, while overshadowed, was also grating to the ears. 

Emilia meanwhile continued to curse herself in her head. To assume she could herself accomplish what her knight did for her, what her knight died for her to do, it was something that offended her more than anything. Thus her own opinion of herself fell further still.

But the scene lost importance with what came next...

[Julius: What…?]

The Greatest of Knights’ concern was shared by everyone.

 

{Destruction of the Mansion and Chaos in the Juukulius Family}

Julius’s horrified expression only worsened at what had happened.

His parents? Gravely wounded. His family’s mansion? Destroyed. And the worst? His brother dead, with Julius unable to even remember him. While Julius himself no longer even had his name.

Only a mocking note from Subar… Orion… to inform Julius of his terrible situation.

It looked like a fate far too cruel, crafted to mock the purple-haired Knight.

And it was a tragedy orchestrated by an individual who had every right to hate him. Who had been belittled by Julius in that reality time and time again.

[Julius: Damnit… Damnit all.]

Julius couldn’t help but blame himself for this tragedy, a targeted attack from one he himself fostered malice within.

Anastasia, along with the other members of her camp, began to offer comfort to the Knight, while everything was simply too much for anyone to process properly. ——

[Alpha: Pffft! Power of friendship…]

But Alpha’s continued mockery made almost everyone glare at her in anger.

Yet one stood out.

[Minerva: YOU COLD-HEARTED BRAT!!! CAN’T YOU SEE THAT——]

As the Witch of Wrath rose from her seat, with clenched fists and gritted teeth in explosive fury, she was instantly slammed against a wall by a flick of Alpha’s finger.

And not just that.

The air in the room grew heavier.

Everyone felt the air grow so heavy they thought they might be crushed by it, struggling even to breathe.

Minerva? She was pinned against a wall in a crater shaped like her body.

[Alpha: Could you all, for Od’s sake, stop with the self-pity and annoying grief, huh? And especially with these meaningless outbursts of rage?]

Saying this, she released Minerva, who fell face-first to the ground, coughing.

The air seemed to lighten.

[Alpha: I’ve been laughing all this time at the arrogance of that version of you. Yes, I have. I’ll even admit I may have overdone it, but what made me laugh was the simple thought that all those versions of you kept acting arrogantly, thinking they could easily subdue him like they “did” with the other Archbishops.]

The Witch of Time crossed her legs.

[Alpha: I don’t feel sorry for what happened in that world. Far from it. And the reason for my laughter is scorn directed at those foolish versions of you, who never even considered that a prisoner, even an Archbishop could strike back in vengeance like this. —— I’m sorry for your family in that world, Julius. Of course, my apologies are more of a courtesy, since I’m not sentimentally attached to your relatives the way I am to my own. But know this: the ones I mock are arrogant, not you or your losses.]

Explaining her mindset more openly, her expression remained impassive. Yet there was a rare hint of empathy in her words.

[Alpha: I’m not a good person, I don’t care about saving or preserving the lives of people I don’t know, but I can still be a little kind. So… You may leave and catch your breath.]

Opening the main door of the room, she caught them all off guard.

Julius stared at her as if she’d grown a second head.

[Alpha: Go to your room. Take a bath, calm yourself down, and rest. Come on, I’m not asking, I’m ordering. Clear your head if it’s that hard to see your family dead.]

Returning to her cold demeanor, giving no importance to the weary looks around her, she also didn’t notice a few glances of gratitude.

Julius sighed wearily.

He stood up, unaware he was accompanied by Anastasia and the other members of his camp.

[Anastasia: May we take advantage of your rare kindness to accompany him? Since he is my Knight, I’d like to make sure he’s alright.]

[Alpha: Fine. —— But if anyone else asks, I’ll break everyone’s bones with gravity magic. So don’t even think about it.]

Speaking with a small click of her tongue, she silenced those who might have asked to leave the room for a break.

Within minutes, Anastasia’s group left, all to support the Knight of their camp as he faced the current situation.

Alpha turned her gaze back to the screen.

[Alpha: Being nice is irritating.]

[Al: That was you being nice?]

[Alpha: —— Do you want to sleep in the Great Rabbit’s Dimension tonight, Al? Or should I lock you in a room full of animals in heat?]

[Al: Nhan. I’d rather live.]

Al quickly refused the Witch’s offer, who grew frustrated at having to be kind to others, but was forced to anyway.

He did look back at the screen, that Subaru was becoming a well and proper problem. And now he was involved.

[Al (thoughts): Your stars are really bad pal. I guess I'm the only one who can do something about it.

But even the one armed knight knew that this situation may be beyond him.

Notes:

In case it wasn't obvious, characters are slightly more OC than usual compared to their Re:zero selves.
Proper revenge paths require leaning a bit more into the worst aspects of each character, to be satisfying at least.
So this short is meant to set that part up.

Hope you all enjoyed. Probably doing a departure extra next.

Chapter 6: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 4

Summary:

Subaru pays a visit to the Karsten estate

Wilhelm Van Astrea proceeded through the Karsten estate, carrying a small tray with a cup of tea in hand. He let out a deep sigh as he remained vigilant. After the disaster that struck the Jukulius estate a few days prior, he suspected that the wretched Archbishop of Pride might try to attack the Karsten estate as well.

Such was the reason that a greater contingent of knights and guards were posted to the estate. As Crusch was a duchess and dragon candidate whose knight was one of the key figures detaining Pride, she was considered a likely target for the madman. 

Wilhelm’s gaze shifted to a knight standing in the hallway. He was standing sentry with a stony look on his face, wary for the possible appearance of the archbishop. 

 

Pride…

 

Something about that accursed Archbishop made the old swordsman’s blood boil. The man was unsettling, and now a blight upon the kingdom that seemed to attack them far more relentlessly than the other cultists did.

The wretched cult that used her beloved’s body. While the White Whale may or may not have killed her, the Witch Cult clearly disgraced her more than anything else.

The flames of vengeance had been lit again within the old man, who now sought to tear down the Archbishops who led that wicked cult, to make them pay for what they did to his beloved wife. The fact that Pride escaped when they had him in their grasp, it was a sloppy carelessness he could not forgive, even himself. So he and Felix had bonded over this newfound hatred for the cult.

 

Still, none of these darker thoughts visibly crossed the swordsman’s face. He kept himself composed and proper, as a butler should be. Even as he felt the ever-present urge to draw his sword.

 

He then entered the room of his lady.

 

His lady, Crusch Karsten, lay in her bed. The place where she spent most of her time these days due to the affliction that was forced upon her by the Archbishop of Lust.

Her once proud and strong figure was reduced to one of weakness, sickly black veins ran along her body and up her neck. Her once bold movements were reduced to a fragile creak and her face wore an ever-present mask of weariness. 

 

Felix Argyle was tending to her as best he could, using his healing magic to soothe her pain. His singular focus was upon her, using what magic he could to treat her symptoms, since try as he might, and to his ever-growing frustration, he could not treat the root. 

 

“My lady, your evening tea.” Wilhelm presented it to the duchess, placing it at her side.

 

“My thanks… Sir Wilhelm.” The duchess slowly picked up the teacup and brought it to her lips. She could do this much at least, she figured.

 

“Lady Crusch, be careful not to strain yourself.” Felix warned with a trembling voice. 

 

She shook her head. “It’s quite alright Ferris.” She smiled at him, warmly. She would always give a warm smile to the person who was always there for her. “I can handle this much.”

 

Felix let out a slight sigh but returned the smile. Any scrap of strength from his precious Crusch, strength that reminded him of her original self, was something to be treasured. 

 

Crusch slowly put the tea down as she let out a deep breath. She looked between the two men that cared for her. “Wilhelm… Ferris… I… thank you both, for everything.” 

 

Felix smiled brightly. “There is no need Lady Crusch!” Felix insisted.

 

Wilhelm bowed his head. “Felix is correct. To protect and provide for you is our duty.”

 

She looked between the two and slowly nodded her head. “Yes, I guess you are correct. Still—thank you both.”

 

Wilhelm bowed again before excusing himself.

 

He returned downstairs, he still had a few more duties, some personal, that he had to attend to for the night.

 

Whatever those plans were, they were interrupted by a loud scream and a crashing sound.

 

Wilhelm raced to the source of the commotion with his sword drawn and in hand.

 

Standing in the central hall of the manor, surrounded by several guards, was the Archbishop himself, with six near-spirits orbiting him. 

 

He was clad in black attire, with a fur-lined cloak clearly made of Mabeast hide. In his hand he held a whip that had yin magic coated along its length, making it look like the Archbishop was wielding a whip of shadows.

Wilhelm’s senses told him to be wary. Even his experience fighting yin magic specialists was limited, but he knew enough that spatial distortion was an aspect of yin magic.

His opponent was an Archbishop, however weak he seemed before, he was not a threat to be underestimated, especially not now after so many knights had died.

 

“Seize him!” one of the knights shouted as two charged in towards the Archbishop.

 

The sword demon kept his blade raised. This was not a foe that merited honor, only his contempt. He would strike when the Archbishop left himself vulnerable. 

He kept his stance steady as suddenly a wave of complete nausea assailed his body, even making him flinch slightly. 

Taking a step back, he realized that something had changed, his instincts screaming at him about the danger ahead. “Pull back!” He shouted to the knights.

 

But they were already too close. One knight had his blade blocked by an invisible force and then found himself locked in place.

 

The other knight dodged a blast of black fire that erupted from Pride’s hand, only for Pride to swing the whip he was holding around. The shadowy whip responded to his command without question and lashed at the knight.

 

The knight moved his sword to block, but found his blade cleaved in two by the whip followed by the rest of his body, bisecting him.

 

“You bastard!” Another knight shouted and charged in, all were now wary of the whip as the moved to apprehend Pride.

 

The knight being held by Pride quickly had his neck snapped as Pride turned his attention towards the rest of the knights.

 

It was at this point that Wilhelm charged in himself. He did not know too much about what Pride could do, Pride left very few survivors.

The best report came from Julius, Garfiel, and Rem.

 

But it was enough to tell the sword demon to be wary.

He could manage invisible attacks, he had dealt with that before. 

Pride’s weakening flames he could also handle, it was a projectile after all.

The true issue was Pride’s apparent ability to reverse damage inflicted upon him.

 

With that in mind, the sword demon knew that his target was Pride’s neck.

I must aim for a single decisive blow, anything less than that will end up a wound upon myself. I must take his head.

 

Pride’s near-spirits had already sprung into action, unleashing a flurry of elemental attacks in all directions, only the Yin and Yang spirit did not act. The yang spirit was instead focused upon empowering Pride, while the Yin spirit suddenly cast forth a shamak.

 

“Not good enough!” Wilhelm declared as he slashed through the encroaching darkness.

The other knights did likewise, none of them were weak enough to fall prey to a simple shamak. 

 

But the shamak had already done its job for Pride. The momentary pause allowed him to bring out his newest card.

 

A corpse was standing alongside Pride. It was rotted and half-decayed , wielding two knight’s swords in its hand. The corpse let out an inhuman scream as it leapt forth towards Wilhelm with its blades ready to strike.

 

Wilhelm was forced to block and parry the creature as it moved with surprising agility and finesse. “What is this?!” he questioned as he quickly took a defensive stance to gauge this new foe. 

 

An undead thing of some description, though it was not a corpse soldier like his wife was. Wilhelm’s gaze narrowed further.

So you can use the dead as well then Pride? How repulsive.

He had gained a special loathing for such abilities since Prestella.

It made his fury towards the Archbishop all the more fiery, his blood running red hot. 

 

Wilhelm quickly began to assess the style of his opponent. It was measured and controlled but at the same time forceful and direct, and he realized quickly it was fighting with a style orthodox among many of the knights of Lugunica. It was a style he could easily contend with, and so he adjusted, parrying the blows and preparing to counter. As he did so, he found the moves of the corpse to become even more aggressive, its style twitching to a relentless and aggressive offense that forced the sword demon to parry, block, and dodge yet again.

Wilhelm adjusted again and pressed the offense, but then found the corpse switching to a flowing and elegant style that parried his now direct blows against the creature. 

Wilhelm’s vision narrowed, he couldn’t singularly focus on this foe.

 

As he battled this corpse, Pride was fighting the knights, dodging their blows and blocking with invisible force.

One knight had already fallen victim to the black flames and was now motionless on the ground as he burned.

Another knight had his head ripped from his skull.

 

Meanwhile, other screams erupted from around the manor, just as several huge monkey mabeasts burst into the manor.

 

“Tsk.” Wilhelm’s frustration grew, he knew he had to deal with this corpse now.

So at risk to everything else around him, he focused solely on the creature before him.

 

Every time he adjusted to how the creature fought, its style changed, cycling through techniques and forms at a greater and greater rate. Its overall style was randomized, chaotic, a flurry of techniques which most swordsmen could not adapt to. Some of these styles were performed professionally, and others masterfully. 

 

Wilhelm parried a wide swing aimed for his neck.

Wilhelm sidestepped a series of rapid stabs aimed at his chest.

As the corpse unleashed a flurry of steel swings aiming for his limbs, he parried them all aside.

As the corpse brought down his blade for a power blow, Wilhelm blocked and pushed the creature back.

 

There was too much variance.

It was too random.

Wilhelm did not feel like he was fighting a singular swordsman, but many swordsmen who were constantly taking each other’s place.

 

I can think about the why and how later, but that is how this creature functions!

 

With the pattern realized, Wilhelm knew he had to wait for the right moment, to not let the creature switch before he was able to deal a decisive blow.

 

He let himself fall into a defensive stance again, prompting the corpse to unleash a flurry of randomized and chaotic blows against the sword demon. 

 

Steel rang against steel as the corpse, with a wide rictus grin upon its face, struck again and again with slashes, swings, and stabs. 

 

Each was deftly blocked by the Sword Demon, who retained his perfect composure.

 

He then saw the opening, allowing the undead being to commit too heavily to attack.

 

Wilhelm stepped forward and unleashed a savage barrage of sword swings, his blade thrusting and slashing through the air with relentless force and keen precision.

 

The corpse was ripped to shreds in under a second, its head, limbs, and torso were all severed from each other before falling to the ground. 

 

A dark reddish mist rose from the remains but simply rushed back towards Pride.

 

Wilhelm did not have time to compose himself fully, two of the mabeasts were charging him. 

 

With a single slash the Sword Demon dispatched them both, and took stock of his surroundings.

 

Only a few knights were dead but he found no trace of Pride, the knights were fending off the swarm of mabeasts that had invaded, though at least one knight was racing down the hall, back from where Wilhelm had come from. 

 

“No…” He muttered, as he realized that Pride’s distractions had worked.

 

Like the wind itself, the Sword Demon raced back towards his liege, hoping he was not too late.

He refused to fail again.

 

By the time Wilhelm arrived at the door—before anyone else, he found a sheet of black magic barring entry to the room through the doorway.

 

He quickly slashed through the walls, only to find that the black walls wrapped around the entire circumference of the room.

 

The sword demon steadied himself, letting his energies course along his blade. He then slashed through the yin magic barrier, again and again until it finally dissipated. 

 

As the shadows dispersed, the scene became clear before him.

 

One of the knights guarding Crusch was dead, his neck snapped as he lay crumpled on the ground.

Another knight was incapacitated with mangled legs.

Felix himself was straining and thrashing about on the ground, snarling and glaring hatefully at Pride. “Pride! Nyew! Get away! Get away from her!” he screamed and thrashed as he tried to crawl forward.

Felix was being pinned down by an invisible force. Meanwhile the black flames coated his body, weakening him further and further still. But through sheer mad determination, the healer inched closer and closer towards the bed. Clawing forward even as his body was wracked by agony, weakness, and a force that threatened to pulp him against the ground. Even as his bones creaked and snapped, the cat-boy pushed himself forward.

“Damn Nyew! Damn Nyew!” Felix screamed as tears ran down his face.

 

Pride stood atop the bed of Crusch Karsten, his foot pressed down upon her chest to keep her pinned. 

He was bleeding onto her, a black substance from one of his hands.

“This is yours, I'm giving it back to you.” He replied coldly. “Fair is fair after all. Don’t see why I should be holding onto your curse.”

He let out a cold and cruel chuckle.

If one were to pay attention, one could maybe understand the hints of sorrow in Pride’s voice.

But none present would even consider sympathetic thoughts for the Archbishop.

 

The Duchess screamed out in agony as she was infected by more of the dragon-blood curse.

The same curse that the boy had once selflessly taken some of the burden off from her, he was now returning it back to her.

He saw no reason to carry a pain that rightfully belonged to her. 

 

The healer on the floor let out a pained scream that mirrored that of his lady as he writhed like a worm against his restraints. He glared with absolute hatred towards the so-called Archbishop, wishing to tear him limb from limb himself. 

 

Wilhelm did not need even a second to act. He raced towards Pride, his blade intending to lop his head off from his body. 

The yin spirit around Pride then activated, calling forth a torrent of darkness far greater than Shamak. 

El Shamak, a powerful one at that. 

The sword demon lost control of his senses for several seconds as he struggled against the darkness.

 

By the time he emerged from it, the scene had changed yet again.

 

Crusch Karsten was writhing in agony upon the bed.

Felix Argyle had stood himself up and was already desperately tending to her with tears in his eyes.

And Pride was nowhere to be found, the outer wall of the room was destroyed, leading to night outside.

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In the Absolute Cinema:

Felix shivered violently as he hugged himself as he watched the scene on the screen. It reminded him of the scene from Arc 5: seeing how his Lady was once again infected with Capella's Dragon Blood, returning it to Crusch.

The Duchess gave Felix a worried, yet saddened look as she stared at the screen and saw what had happened.

[Crusch: I think... it's a fair fate.]

Her words drew glances from everyone.

Many looked surprised, like Felix, who even felt betrayed by the words he had just spoken.

[Félix: L-L-Lady, L-Lady Crusch, why?]

[Crusch: I know this isn't something you'd like to hear at a time like this, even sounding like a form of self-flagellation imposed by a selfish desire to try to make up for something: I don't like seeing Subaru-Sama sinking down this path, just as I've disliked him becoming a criminal or archbishop, but I fear this might be just. He didn't deserve, nor should he have to bear the Archbishop of Lust's harm and poison. Returning what he took from me, and especially what was forced upon him, that isn’t fair on him. I’d be naive in thinking it could get him to stop, even at this point. But maybe doing this has some hope of settling his soul.]

[Félix: ——]

[Anastasia: I fear Crusch-San may be hasty, but she’s probably right about what she is saying. Even though it's fair for him to return what isn't originally his, to free himself from burdens that aren't his to bear, those burdens were still ones that he didn’t deserve to bear. It might be rough, but it at least gives him a chance of moving on and not causing more damage.]

No one had a solid argument against the two's words.

Felix wanted to say something to make his Lady think differently, but he remained silent at her words.
He could only look down at his own lap, the bitter taste of failure filling his mouth. Time and time again he had failed to protect his lady, the most important person in the world to him.
And he knew very well that Subaru returning all that blood to her may be a death sentence, one that he played a role in causing. 

But even still, seeing Subaru deliver a death sentence upon his lady was something that he could not stand for or forgive in any capacity. However justified his wrath towards Felix was, all he could feel towards Subaru in that moment was searing and burning hatred.

[Felix (thoughts): Dyamnit. Dyamnit. Dyamint. Useless. Useless. Useless. Ferri failed. Ferri failed. Ferri is going to keep failing. Lady Crusch… Lady Crusch is going to… is going to…]

He wanted to throw up right then and there, the contents of his stomach kept churning.

This timeline, perhaps these forgotten paths in general, basically ensured certain doom for his lady.

Leaving her broken in body and mind with no hope of recovery with the boy who could save her from that fate being forgotten and at worst turned against them.

The ‘ifs’ they had seen before these paths confirmed that without Subaru’s interference, that she would be dead anyway. Erased and forgotten due to the White Whale, with Felix as the only survivor.

It was Subaru that saved her from her apparently fated doom.

And without Subaru’s active interference, it seemed the world was quick to try and claim her life.

[Felix: (Thoughts): if… if it comes down to it… Subaru can save her better than I can… I can’t let this happen. I can’t let this happen. I can’t…]

Priscilla considered making a sharp comment in response to Crusch, but she held back for now. For Crusch had already said what she would probably say: about her wanting to take all the pain as a selfish way of trying to make up for some mistake.

These displays were slowly becoming more and more pathetic in themselves, especially seeing the way everyone was acting...

[Wilhelm: I see... I failed again.]

The eldest Astrea muttered, not looking at anyone.

He didn't like seeing his cruel thoughts directed at Subaru, much less seeing himself fail everyone around him due to his own arrogance and carelessness. He saw himself yet again filled with rancorous hatred that blinded him to both the pain he was causing and how he could be misguided. 

Seeing people dying around him because of his uselessness filled him with pain. Pain and humilationf or he had dedicated his life to the sword, to become stronger and more capable.

If he couldn't do what he had trained his entire life to do... why should he even continue to raise his sword to continue fighting? If he was going to fail, why continue to fail and bring more pain to those around him?

He failed as a husband, as a father, as a grandfather, as a servant, and as an avenger.

Everything he sought to truly accomplish in life he failed at.

In those moments, Wilhelm wished he could disappear.

Reinhard beside him seemed to want to comfort him. But he didn't move, giving him space to focus on his own thoughts. While also thinking and fearing what might happen to the versions of the others from all the Camps, even his Lady.

What would Subaru do now?

Notes:

I'm back!
Turns out I had less time to write on vacation than I thought.
For the next few weeks I'll be back to high speed uploads, I hope.
Next month work starts up again so I may slow down but we'll see, probably not too much.

 

This chapter was going to have another section centered around Felix, but it was already long enough so I'll save that for next time.

Hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 7: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 5

Summary:

Felix has a VERY VERY Bad day.

The young mabeast user known as Meili was sleeping against the base of a tree in the middle of the Lugunican woods.
Close by, another figure was soundly sleeping—though as he did so, shadows pooled and writhed beneath and around him.
Within the dreams of the sleeping figure, he conversed with the one who mattered most to him in the world.
Indeed, she was the only person that mattered to him.

Within their shared realm of shadows, the two planned their next move—scheming the downfall of the Dragon Kingdom and the Witch Cult.

Or that was what they should have been doing, but as per usual, the two got sidetracked by indulging in each other’s presence.

He was resting with his head upon her lap, her fingers brushing through his hair with tender affection.

“I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you,” she repeated softly and slowly as her hand caressed his cheek.

He allowed himself to smile back at her. “I know. I love you too, Satella.”

She let out a girlish giggle. “Ah, please, please say it again!”

“What? Really? You know I do,” he chuckled.

She pouted. “I want to hear you say it, you stupid meanie!”

He let out a sigh. “If it's what you really want, then sure. I love you, my Tella-tan.”
He reached out and softly played with her silver hair.

She let out another girlish squeal. “Oh, my beloved, stay with me forever, please.”

“Well, that’s the plan—eventually.” He let out a sigh. “But we need to take care of all our remaining business first.”
He then stretched his arms out.
“Speaking of which, we have to get back to it.”

“Must we?” Satella asked, like it was a chore she didn’t want to deal with.

“Yes, we do. I’m not letting it slide, and I doubt you are going to either,” he replied.

She nodded her head. Truthfully, she wished for nothing but woe upon the world that broke her beloved, that reduced him to such a state.
But even so, she would love it still—they would share their scorn.

The old her would never dream of such a thing, not when she was sane at the very least.
But the injury inflicted upon her beloved broke her once otherwise saintly nature.
She saw no reason to restrain her destructive nature anymore—not as she used to.
In tormenting her beloved, the world had turned the Witch into the very thing they thought she was.

“So, do you have any suggestions?” he asked her, still lying on her lap.

She paused for a few moments. “Well, you are reeeeally strong when you use my gate, but I’m not sure it will be enough. You can only use so much of it and for so long.”

Subaru sighed. “Yeah, I figured as much. Wilhelm took my head off a few times in Karsten Manor, and even fighting the knights still takes me a few tries to get it right at least. It may have only been a couple of weeks since I escaped, but I've lived through months of this.”

She nodded her head. “You had an element of surprise to your first fights too.” Her shoulders slumped. “They’ll be anticipating Cor Leonis’s ability to redirect injury and understand its limitations. Even if you can endure the pain, your ability to transfer it will begin to lag as the fight continues on. They will try to overwhelm you. The death beast is also… lacking.”

He groaned. “Yeah, I can tell. Seems like it has a limit to how ‘good’ it can be with only part of the Gluttony Authority. Hunting down the other Archbishops is going to be a pain. What do you think we should do next then?”

Satella stared into his eyes, lightly rubbing his face.

“Satella?”

She continued to stare into them, getting lost within them as she leaned in.

“Earth to Satella, this is Subaru here!” he shouted.

She recoiled back and winced. “Oh! Sorry! Sorry! I got, umm, lost in thought! Yeah! That’s right.”

He rolled his eyes and laughed. “Honestly, what am I going to do with you? But in all seriousness, I need more power. Meili is a good piece and really helpful, but I'm not sure she’ll be with me all the way in this. We won’t find many people outside the Witch Cult willing to burn the world down.”

Satella pondered and thought about it some more. “We could try for the Pride Authority? I don’t think it has an owner yet.”

Subaru blinked as he considered the option. “That… that could work. We’ll need to grab it at some point, and it's probably easier than hunting down the rest of Gluttony or finding Lust.”

“So… we’ll go after the Pride Authority next?” Satella asked.

“Yeah, that sounds like a good plan. Just going to wrap up a few things here first. I need something to keep them occupied for a little while before I go off to find it.”

With that, the plan of the Fallen Sage and the Witch of Envy was set.

 

***

 

Crusch Karsten was laying in her bed, sleeping—at last—after hours of agony.
Her body writhed with pain, greater than she had suffered in all the prior months.
Whereas before she could speak with some facsimile of strength, now only weakness and pain remained.

It took the continuous effort of Felix to finally bring her to a state where she could relax, employing not just magic, but whatever drugs he could find that would ease her pain.

And now, with her resting soundly for the first time in days, the healer would weep.

Nyew don’t deserve this, Lady Crusch.

Felix shook his head.

Nyew are the last person who deserves this. Why? Why does this have to happen to nyew?

His tears fell at her bedside as he gripped his own head tightly—so tightly that his fingers might burrow into his skull.

Useless! Useless! Useless! Ferri has been useless! I can barely even keep Lady Crusch alive!
Damnit! Damnit! Damnit! Ferri has been worthless! Worthless! Worthless! Worthless!

He continued to tremble, shaking in sorrow and in rage.

But it’s not just Ferri. Ferri has been trying. Ferri has done his best.
Everyone else has been so incompetent!
They let Pride escape. They continue to let him run amok over the kingdom!
Even Wilhelm couldn’t stop him from getting to Lady Crusch again!

Felix remembered when Pride burst into the room, incapacitating the guards.
Felix was helpless as Pride gripped him with an invisible force and threw him down against the floor.
Felix knew that if it weren’t for his regeneration, his bones would have been mangled to pulp by the force of Pride’s impacts.
Felix tried to fight—he snarled and screamed.
But Pride only looked on at Felix with cold contempt in his empty eyes.
Unleashing that accursed black flame, Felix felt his strength leaving his body.
But even still, the healer struggled. He raged, he screamed, he writhed within the grasp of Pride’s power.
But it was not enough.
He could only watch on helplessly and pathetically as Pride delivered a slow and painful death sentence to his lady.
Afflicting her with the dragon blood that coursed through his arm, forcing her to take its burden.
Her screams of renewed agony still echoed within Felix’s mind.

Incompetent and useless! Everyone is incompetent!

He screamed internally. He blamed himself in part, that was for sure.
But he could not help but blame everyone else more.
Felix was working tirelessly and desperately to try and save his lady.
In the healer’s mind, everyone else’s efforts had been sorely lacking.

His thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door.
The door was opened by Wilhelm, and a knight entered the room.
He was Markus Garm, a high-ranking knight a few years older than Julius, with long dark red hair.

“Blue, there has been a sighting of Pride in a village southwest of the capital.
If we go now, we may be able to catch up to him.”

Felix leapt to his feet. “Are nyew sure?”

“As sure as we can be. Are you going or aren’t you? I’m having a team assembled as we speak.”
Markus’s voice was cold and measured.
He took umbrage with the repeated insult to the knights that was Pride’s continued existence.
He was determined to end it.

Felix looked down at his lady, softly resting his fingers against her cheek.
I’m doing everything for nyew, Lady Crusch.

He stared up at the knight, looking between him and Wilhelm.
“Lyets go!”

***

The journey to the village where Pride was spotted was brief—too brief.

He got careless, thinking that he wouldn't be recognized with a basic disguise.
But there were certain key traits those in the public were told to watch out for.
That is what the healer thought.
We will get nyew, Pride. We won’t let you rampage anymore.
The healer thought with hatred in his heart.

In the end, as they approached the village near which Pride had spent a few nights, a commotion broke out.
A lone figure was seen darting away from the village.

The knights quickly gave chase—Felix, Wilhelm, and Markus at the head.

Rushing into the woods, Felix shouted, “Come out, Pride, you coward! We won’t let you escape this time!”

They had only a dozen knights with them. But several were elites, including Markus.
Wilhelm was unquestionably a key asset—so much so that Pride did not seem willing to engage him personally within the Karsten estate.
But now they were ready for him.
That is what the healer was telling himself—that vindication and justice would soon be at hand.

“Show yourself, you damned Archbishop!” Markus shouted, blade drawn.

“Get out here, you bastard!” another knight shouted.

A mage among the knights was prepared to counteract Shamak—a spell they’d found Pride seemed to favor.

“Be ready for him,” Markus warned.

Anxiety festered within the healer’s heart. He could already tell that something was deeply wrong.

There was silence for several seconds, save for the blowing of the wind—
And then a shot rang out.

A rain of purple crystals erupted from the shadows between the trees.

Most of the knights moved to dodge, but one found his arm clipped and quickly crystallized, shattering as he screamed, “Gah, my arm!”

“You damned fiend!” another knight called out.

“Dyammit!” Felix shouted.

The barrage of crystals was instantly followed by an eruption of smoke and steam that filled the area.
A figure leapt between the knights, clashing blades with Markus and another knight—
Pride’s apparent ‘pet corpse’ that fought on his behalf.

From other angles, blades of wind and ice shot into the crowd of knights, who quickly worked to defend themselves and return fire.

Pride’s spirits!

Felix realized that the Archbishop must have dispersed the spirits under his control to bombard them from all sides.

But the machinations of near-spirits would not be enough to halt them.

Still, the anxiety within the healer’s guts became sickness-inducing nausea.
Some part of him knew this could only go poorly—
But that just made him hate the Archbishop all the more.

Pride then leapt out from between the trees, though he did not even have his whip drawn.

Wilhelm did not hesitate for even a moment and charged through alongside another knight.

The Sword Demon’s speed and power were too great for Pride to annihilate with his black flames.

But before the Sword Demon could make contact, a wave of complete nausea engulfed all who were present—
As shadows erupted forth from Pride.

Felix realized too late that Pride had engaged with his arms already broken and wounds covering his body.

Nyo… Nyew monster.

Wilhelm found both his arms suddenly broken in several areas.
He tried to hold onto his blade, but the pain was simply too great, and he was forced to drop it.
He changed his charge into a sweeping kick against Pride.
It was blocked by Pride’s invisible arms, but the Archbishop was still sent flying backwards.

As he did, another knight moved to finish Pride off, rushing at him with a blade aimed right at his head.

That was when the shadows of the darkest Shamak they had ever experienced engulfed them all.

Vanished into a world of absolute darkness, Felix could not see anything.
Any sounds felt like far-off echoes from an uncertain direction

 

He was left alone with his thoughts, quickly trying to think of what he could do to help against Pride in this situation.
He felt useless.
He felt worthless.
Pride, you’re going to keep going, aren’t nyew! You’re enjoying this! Enjoying making people afraid and terrified!
Why do nyew make everything around you rot!

It was several agonizing seconds before the darkness faded, but much of the damage was already done by that point.

Three knights had been taken out already.
The one whose arm was shattered found the rest of his body crystallized.
One had his body mangled, his head twisted backwards.
The last was a corpse engulfed by black flames.

Two more knights were incapacitated, launched into the air by a gravitational spell of yin magic that was unknown to Felix.
If they were lesser men, Felix would expect them to be dead on impact.

That left only half a dozen combat-ready men.

Felix rushed over to Wilhelm, quickly healing the Sword Demon’s arms.

If Pride would weaponize injury in some profane fashion, Felix was determined to undo all that Pride sought to accomplish.
Nyew get more disgusting by the day, Pride.
It’s as if the entire being of the Archbishop existed to mock the catboy.
At least, that was how he saw it.

Markus had finished cutting down the corpse pet of Pride, setting it ablaze with a fiery Goa spell as he turned to face the Archbishop.

Two knights were contending with Pride’s invisible hands, trying to fight their way through.

Another two knights were defending themselves and others from the barrage of spirits surrounding Pride—warding off an elemental onslaught.

Wilhelm stayed back, waiting for the right moment as he readied his blade.

Markus conjured forth a torrent of flames above his head. “Ul Goa!”

He then directed that flame as a focused beam of fire aimed right at Pride.

Pride met the attack with a stream of his own black flames—the flames of magic meeting the flames of wrath.

But Pride’s flames were not about annihilation, but weakening.
So the powerful torrent of Markus’s magic pushed forward and overwhelmed Pride’s flames.
But they were weakened enough for Pride.

As the flames collided with Pride, engulfing him, he didn’t even let out a scream.

Wilhelm saw it as the time to strike and rushed forward, intent on taking Pride’s head.

“Nyew got him!” Felix shouted, ready to heal whoever needed it.

But the Sword Demon was too slow.
Or he wasn’t—rather, Pride’s timing was perfect.

Pride wrapped himself in shadows as suddenly one of the two knights enduring the multi-elemental assault was forced to his knees, screaming, burns covering his body.
That lapse in defense was lethal for him and the other knight who was with him.
Both were immediately assailed with fire, wind, earth, and bolts of light.

The knight who took the burns died instantly.
The other knight was forced to the ground before being launched into the air by the earth erupting beneath his feet.

Sent flying into the air, that same knight tried to recover—
But was then blasted back by the wind.

Wilhelm continued his charge within that split moment, cutting through the various spells that assailed him.
His goal was Pride’s head.
Nothing would stop him from taking it.

As he cut through the shadow Pride was encased in, Wilhelm found his blade striking nothing but air.
His instincts were sharp enough to save him as he quickly pivoted around, blocking a barrage of elemental and shadowy attacks as Pride reappeared a short distance away.

The shadows writhed around them as one of the knights screamed—his legs suddenly broken from beneath him.

Felix rushed over to him and the other downed knights, knowing that he had to heal them to get them back into the fight.
No! No! No! He’s slipping through our fingers again!

Markus and Wilhelm both charged the Archbishop, intent on finishing this quickly before he could recover.

Shadows then engulfed the entire field again.

Once again, Felix could only hear the distorted echoes of others, as if they were far away in the distance.
That was—until he felt himself grabbed by the neck.

“Let’s talk,” he heard Pride’s voice echo into his ear.

He suddenly felt himself displaced, as if he was shunted a distance away.

 

As light returned to Felix’s vision, he found himself thrown onto the ground.
His eyes darted around, and he realized that he was in a different part of the woods.

Standing over him was the Archbishop of Pride.
“Hello, Felix. Long time no see.”
Bloodstains covered the Archbishop, but there were no wounds apparent upon his body.

“Hyow… Hyow are you… Hyow did you…?”

“I made it a problem for Old Man Wilhelm and the other knights,” he remarked casually.
His friendly tone was practically mocking.
“For an old geezer, the Sword Demon sure can handle injury. Guess it comes from experience—though he might have trouble fighting with both his legs shattered. It really hurts, you know. If he muscled through that, he would’ve totally taken my head off.”
Pride let out a dry, almost mournful chuckle.
“Most of the rest are probably dead or wishing they were. Too bad they don’t have a healer. Since I needed to abscond with you for a little… chat.”

At that last word, the friendliness in Pride’s tone faded, replaced by a cold and hostile edge.

“Nyew… how did you… Nyew tricked us, didn’t you! You pretended to be weak! All that innocence nyew proclaimed was an act! Nyewer just a wretched, disgusting cultist who plays with people’s lives!” Felix shouted as he slowly stood himself up.

Pride let him do so.

I jyust nyeed to touch him. He hyas to focus to transfer injuries. If I shut down his body instantly, then I win!
Felix glared at him, waiting for the perfect moment.

“Is that what you think? I don’t think I ever lied to you, Felix, if I’m being honest,” he shrugged casually.

“What a joke!” Felix spat. “You claimed you were our friend! But you have bycome a byutcher! Nyew have killed so many knights! You dared to hurt my Lady Crusch!”

Pride shook his head. “Geeze, being tortured by the people you care about… yeah, I think that would crack most people. Especially with my condition.”

“Nyew… Nyew! This is all a sick joke to you!” Felix stomped his foot and took a step forward toward him. “Nyew disgusting cultist!”

“A joke?” Pride crossed his arms and seemed to give the matter some thought.
“I mean… maybe?”
He let out another dry chuckle—only this one was cold and haunting.
“Can’t tell if it’s a good joke or not, and at whose expense. Maybe I’ll have to ask Crusch. This must be hilarious for her, all things considered.”
Pride’s face morphed into a sick and wicked grin.

Felix couldn’t stand it any longer. “DYAMN NYEW!”
He reached out with his hands to touch Pride, but found himself unable to move—his arms and legs bound in place as he squirmed in the air.

“Sadly, I don’t got much time to ‘chat’ again with you, Felix. But I’m just going to make one thing clear.  I’d have done everything I could to help Crusch.  Maybe I could’ve even done something.”
He leaned in close.
“So I’m going to show you that your precious lady’s life is in my hands now and forever.”

Felix winced as he suddenly felt his arms twisted and mangled into an unnatural shape—Pride folding his limbs like a pretzel.

“And just to make sure you don’t follow me too quickly.”

A jet of black flame leapt from Pride’s hand and onto the catboy healer.
Felix screamed out as his entire body was engulfed by the flames, sapping his strength and his ability to heal himself—though not depriving him of it entirely.
The shadowy unseen hands of Pride continued to contort and twist his body, bending his limbs backward, snapping them, and twisting them in on themselves.
The catboy was then smashed into the ground, his body nearly reduced to a flaming pulp.
But he was still alive—his ludicrous regeneration allowed for that.

He couldn’t see Pride anymore—his eyes having melted in their sockets.

All Felix could do was scream out in frustration and rage at the monster who did this to him,
Who he now blamed for the woes in his life.
All he could do was hate Pride.

***

 

Crusch Karsten was sleeping, somewhat peacefully, for the first time in days.
She dreamed of nothing—a side effect of the powerful drugs Felix had medicated her with to allow her some rest.

That rest was disturbed when she felt herself unceremoniously dropped onto the ground.
“Gahghuk!”

As she was roused back to awareness, the pain of her curse wracked her body yet again.

She opened her eyes to find herself in the woods, hands tied behind her back and ankles bound together.

Standing before her was a figure she had only seen once, a few nights prior.
But this figure had come to define the world around her.
This figure was the Archbishop of Pride.

“Well, good seeing you again, Crusch. But you always seem to be in a worse state every time I see you. That’s some sort of sick joke life has going for you, huh?”
He mused in a voice that was simultaneously friendly, yet hostile.

Crusch glared at the figure. “What… have you come to finish me off?”
Crusch Karsten was afraid.
She knew that the old Crusch would never have such fear, even with a broken body and imminent death awaiting her.
She knew she was a figure whose pride would never be broken.
But she did not feel like that woman anymore, and so she was afraid.
Still, to honor the person she used to be, she would wear the mask of a lion’s pride—even if this was her ending.

“If you’ve taken me… I guess you killed Ferris then.”
She realized what her kidnapping implied.
That those who defended her had likely fallen to the Archbishop.

Pride shook his head. “Well, they aren’t dead, but they aren’t having a great time putting themselves back together.”

“I see… are you going to kill me to mock them then? Use my life for your twisted means?”
She glared at the Archbishop.

He chuckled again. “Well, you’re half right. I’m here to prove a point. Heck, that’s all I’ve been doing the last few days.”
He got down on one knee.
With a blank expression on his face, he reached out and touched her.
His entire body tensed, while hers felt lighter still.

It took her several seconds to realize what was happening—
That he was taking on the dragon blood curse, far more than he had before.

It moved to cover his arms and legs, retreating from her with greater and greater intensity. By the time he pulled away, she was not cured—but she felt that she was at least half as cursed as she was before.

She was at a loss for words. “Why did you…”

“To prove a point to that damned cat,” he said as he stood up.
“That I’m the one who decides when you live or die, Crusch Karsten.”  He stared down at her.

She shuddered as she met his gaze.
She could not help it.

In his eyes, she was not a person, but a thing—something lesser.

“But killing you—while it would drive him up a wall—is pointless.
I don’t want you dying until you remember who I am.”

She gasped as she felt herself lifted up by invisible hands, forced upright.

He continued to stare at her weakened frame, as if he were contemplating what he should do next.
“But I don’t want Felix thinking I’m too nice a guy.  No, we are far past that point.”
He took a step forward, meeting her eye to eye.

He stared at her for several seconds, and then grinned.
“Like I said, you’re partly right.  I am going to use you to fuck with Felix— And the rest of them.”

 

***

 

After being informed that Crusch Karsten was kidnapped, a great madness possessed the catboy healer.

Mounted atop a ground dragon, he raced back towards the Karsten. Wilhelm, Markus, and two other surviving knights followed closely behind.

 

Nyo! Nyo! Nyo! Nyo! Nyo!

Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!

 

Not a single coherent thought graced the healer’s mind as he raced back to save his lady. He was hoping, praying to all the spirits, the Divine Dragon, and Od Lagna itself that his lady was still alive.

“Pride! Nyew are the worst sort of monster!” 

He snarled under his breath.

 

By the time they got to the state, a trail had been discovered. 

 

There was a series of tracks, leading away from the mansion and deeper into the woods.

 

They were obviously a trap, but they had nothing else to go on.

 

Felix and Wilhelm refused to wait and followed the trail, several knights accompanying them.

 

At the end of that trail, several miles away, they were greeted by a wretched sight

 

Crusch Karsten was pinned to a pillar of earth raised from the ground, her clothes had been reduced to tattered and nearly indecent rags. Chains of metal held her while two solid spikes of ice magic pinned her to the pillar at her hands and feet.

Her arms and legs were mangled, as if smashed by a hammer.

She let out a weak groan as they approached, as if barely aware of her presence.

 

Felix let out a scream. “LADY CRUSCH!”

 

Markus shouted at the knights that accompanied them. “Get her down from there! Now!”

 

As she was carefully removed from the pillar, the state of Crusch’s body caught the healer’s eye.

That a majority of the dragon blood had been removed from her body. 

 

And along her back, written in her own blood, was a message for the healer.

 

“HER LIFE IS MINE!”








IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In the Absolute Cinema:

{From Satella & Subaru}

Again, a queasy feeling ran through the stomachs of everyone who watched those scenes.

Of course, at first the interaction between Subaru and Satella even seemed cute. Despite being for a dark reason. But the reason that led them to that interaction was something that no one there would want.

The only person even somewhat happy with the outcome of things was Satella. Seeing herself interact with her beloved like that warmed her heart, context aside.

[Echidna: An idiot as always.]
She muttered as she assessed the half-elf.

Satella chose to simply ignore the greedy Witch’s comments and indulged in the moment.

Meanwhile Emilia could do nothing but remain tense, jealousy twisting within her heart as she saw the interactions between Satella and Subaru.
[Emilia (thoughts): Why can’t I have moments with Subaru like that…]
But she knew the answer was due to her own incompetence. 

{Felix in the mansion}

Felix flinched upon seeing himself and his thought process.
These forgotten paths always showed the worst of him, but they rarely gave insight into his mind.
But he would not be spared that right now, as his twisted thought process was now placed on full display for everyone, and he could not help but feel disgusted with himself.

[Priscilla: Blaming everyone else? Truly you have a more loathsome mind than even Subaru Natsuki does. At least he takes responsibilities for his own failures. This monster is one partly of your design cat.]

[Crusch: It is not your place to deride my knight baroness.]

[Priscilla: Well someone has too. Since it seems you are content to let this nauseating mindset of his fester, or will you actually rebuke him for these sorts of thoughts?]

Crusch winced, truly she wasn’t sure. She was already sure that she planned to have a long talk with Felix about his loyalty and mindset. Even before the Forgotten routes she had found his mindset to become disturbing.

Felix merely hung his head low, fully understanding that he was among the most wretched people in the theater.

{Subaru vs the Knights}

It was devastating to see Subaru again causing so much damage to the Knights and Wilhelm.

[Meili: It's still strange to see Subaru Nii-San acting on the front lines as a fighter, isn't it~~?]

[Otto: Yes, yes. It's very strange to see Natsuki-san like this. —— With his Authorities currently in this Route and his Spirits, we shouldn't be surprised.] But I think it's more sad than just surprising.]

[Garfiel: My incredible self would have thought it really cool to see the Captain being so skilled... but not at this cost.]

After the initial shock of the horrible things Subaru had done and was willing to do, they couldn't help but admire his abilities.

The Subaru of that world was improving his combat skills more and more. To the point that he was truly a threat, like a real Archbishop of Sin.

You could even say it was lucky he didn't have many powerful allies.

What would it be like if he had Elsa as his ally, like in the Pride Route?

The thought made them shudder again. Well, except for Meili, who would find that acceptable and a path she would like. Because they saw how he would act like a true Archbishop in that world and now in this world as well.

Once again, the thought of disgust gave way to surprise (which shouldn't be the case anymore): Because Natsuki Subaru was truly skilled. His most impressive areas were his intelligence and planning. But his personal abilities also had considerable potential, both in the area of ​​Spiritual Arts and in the use of the Authorities he now possesses.

[Roswaal: Hmm~~]

[Ram: Master Roswaal...?]

[Roswaal: I think about how ironic it is that the deeper Natsuki Subaru sinks into sin and evil, the more his abilities emerge to do things for himself, and the more his skills allow him to become powerful on his own~~ Isn't it ironic and even cruel how reality seems to dictate that he should be weak and dependent alongside the people he wants by his side, while becoming more powerful when he wants to do everything alone and doesn't want to need anyone's help~~~ Weak to protect everyone and strong to crush them~]

[Ram: ——]

Ram couldn't really argue against those words. For they seemed truly true, as one of the things that is likely. That Subaru always seemed to weaken near them and others and strengthen away.

 

{Subaru and Felix}

The eyes of most widened again in horror and disgust. While most tried to shield the children's eyes, despite knowing they had seen worse in that cursed room.

But seeing Felix tortured like that, with his limbs twisted, and seeing him burned alive, was truly monstrous torture, designed to make him suffer in the worst possible ways as revenge against Felix, who had tortured him in the past.

But for Felix in the theater, it seemed like fair treatment.

[Felix: it’s… its fine nya. I deserve it. I did must worse to Subaru-kyun.]
And truthfully, it was not nearly as bad as what The Beast did to Felix in the Beast & Slaughter path.

[Al: Still harsh, Pal wants to make sure you hurt.]

[Meili: I mean seems fair to me~]

[Petra: Meili! That’s not right no matter what?!]

[Meili: Eye for an eye Petra.]

Indeed, the most ‘cynical’ members of the audience found it fitting. While Wilhelm recoiled slightly upon seeing Felix treated so brutally, had a comrade of his been treated like Subaru was treated by Felix, he would not condemn said comrade getting ‘appropriate’ retribution.

For most members of the Emilia Camp, seeing such sadism was difficult to watch. 

Felix planned to accept it, until the scene progressed some more.

Felix leapt from his seat.

[Felix: Nyo!]

{Subaru and Crusch}

As Subaru kidnapped and took Crusch into the woods, a tense feeling fell over everyone. They knew that THIS Subaru, Orion, was willing to kill just to mess with people.

Crusch herself remained silent, seeing what potential fate awaited her on this doomed path. 

Felix was shaking in silence as he watched Subaru interact with Crusch, waiting for the moment where things would go even wrong.

And as the scene played out, they saw the sort of game that Subaru was playing.

And the answer was not pleasant for the catboy healer at all.
His Lady didn't deserve the treatment she received from Subaru. She didn't deserve to be tortured, much less humiliated to the point of being left almost naked. And he was grateful that nothing worse had happened to his Mistress, that Subaru was at least not THAT depraved, sadistic but not depraved. 

But this happened simply as a way for Subaru to take revenge on Felix by exploiting Felix's weakness, and he knew it.

That Subaru attacked Crusch because that version of Felix claimed to do all this for Crusch. He did it as a form of revenge and to mock the fact that he had said he was doing everything for Crusch, thus making her responsible for her Knight's actions. His Mistress was paying for her Knight's actions, acting in her name, for what that Felix said he was doing in those tortures.

Felix looked over to his lady.
[Felix: Lady Crusch I… I…]

[Crusch: I am… I am fine Ferris. As disturbing of a situation as this is, I can handle myself.]

Felix slowly nodded his head. 

[Priscilla: He better not dare leave me in such a disgraceful position!]

[Rem: Subaru-kun is being… he is being so cruel.]

[Emilia: This… this can’t be Subaru, he’s never been like this, never been this twisted]

Even Pride was not ‘sadistic’ in this sort of fashion. He killed people but he didn’t torture people, not really.

[Julius: It is… it’s because we have broken him. We turned him into this.]

An uneasy feeling festered within everyone’s stomach.

How much more cruel could this world become in the future?

Everyone feared the answer to what was destined for them in that timeline.

 

Notes:

So then, this is the 'other part' of the chapter I wanted to get to last time.

But it worked out better this way, this became one of my longest entries in the path yet.

There will be a slight time skip between what happens in this extra and the next. Subaru is going to go and level up.

Also yes, I used Subaru's name intentionally in the shadow garden.
Also yes, this back and forth with the dragon's blood is Subaru/Orion fucking with Felix.

Chapter 8: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 6

Notes:

Well for once, what was going to be 2 chapters ended up being one.

This set of chapter was heavily inspired the events of "Ideas of a Lazy Person (SFW)" by Leo_el_random though I had a bit of my own twist so aside from general plot beats for how some things went down, consider this chapter mostly original.
I just thought it was some good ideas, though our Subaru's have wildly different goals for revenge.

Hope you all enjoy.

Orion stood within the dark woods of a forest as he practiced his new power.

There were three individuals, soldiers of the Empire of Vollachia, bound before him, each in a different sort of state.

One was still unharmed.

The other had a star-like brand upon his torso that glowed with a faint light. He was still alive, but silently stared at Orion with a calm look upon his face.

The final one was dead, his body seemingly burned from the inside out—a hollowed, charred, and withered corpse.

“Hmm, effective enough. I think I see how this works. Let's try it one more time,” Orion mused.

“Wait! No! Stop! Please!” the last soldier begged.

Orion’s hand ignited in a white blaze as he grabbed the head of the remaining soldier, who could only stare on in horror.
“You belong to me now,” Orion said in a cold and demanding voice.

The soldier screamed out as white flames consumed his body, before a star brand formed upon his chest.

The soldier’s expression then softened to match his branded peer, both staring up at Orion.

“Right then, I need to see how many I can keep at once,” Orion mused.

He cut the bindings on the two living soldiers. “Both of you stand up and get moving. Bring me a few more of your friends.”

“Yes sir.” Both soldiers obeyed his commands, leaving to find their peers.

A short time later, Orion was standing before a small host of branded soldiers—the survivors of a Vollachian patrol.

“Hmm, ten. Just like that former Archbishop. As for the rest...” He looked at the remains of the prisoners he had fetched, turned into hollowed-out corpses.

“It's a useful ability, my beloved! Now you can make other people’s strength into your own! You won’t have to fight alone anymore! Now you’ll be protected properly.”

The voice of his beloved rang within his mind.

Orion chuckled. “Well, I've never been alone as long as I’ve had you, Tella-tan.”

“Ahhhh! My beloved, you are too kind! Far, far too kind!” she squealed in his mind with girlish delight.

“Inquiry required: Have your tests concluded?” a voice rang out.

“Yeah, I’d say so. Really helps give me what I've been lacking,” Orion remarked to the newcomer.

A strange-looking Ryuzu clone approached Orion, staring over his controlled bodies. “It is more limited than my Sacrament of the Immortal King, but it is an appropriate ability to meet your needs.”
She was not a mere Ryuzu clone, but Sphynx—the only woman to be declared a Witch in Lugunica since the sealing of Satella.

“Exactly. How is your latest round of testing, anyways?”

“Response required: I believe results have proven satisfactory, and the corpse soldiers have been enhanced beyond their original specifications,” she replied.

“So you’re all set to head off to Vollachia then?” Orion asked.

Sphynx shook her head. “Delay required: To enact my alterations on a wider scale will require me to delay my plans by several weeks or months. A necessary delay to ensure the maximum probability of success.”

He nodded along. “Well, that makes sense. Can’t be too careful if you want to get everything right.” He patted her once on the head.

The young-looking witch blinked a few times—gestures like that commonly confused her.
“Thanks required.”

“Oh? What for?” Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Explanation required: My improvements to the Sacrament of the Immortal King are due to your contributions. You have increased my likelihood for success.”

Orion shrugged his shoulders. “Well, don’t mention it. You were helpful in helping me find the Pride Witch Factor, and you gave my body a few much-needed enhancements.”

Orion had submitted himself to some basic modifications that the witch wished to apply to his body. Nothing too dramatic, but it allowed his body to be properly enhanced to a more superhuman level—mana crystals within his frame properly collecting and distributing mana throughout his body.

“Question required: So we shall be parting ways soon?” she asked. Her own voice surprised her with the sadness in its tone.

He sighed. “We’ve got different directions to head towards. I’m heading back into Lugunica proper to finish what I started.”

“Understood. I shall be heading to Vollachia. If my plans are successful, I shall redirect the army towards Lugunica in due time,” she explained.

“That’s fine by me. Even if it doesn’t work out, just come find me again and we’ll see what we can cook up together. Maybe I’ll even swing by your place if I get a few things settled quickly enough.”

“Acceptance required: Understood. Then we both have our respective plans. I wish you luck, Orion,” she said.

Orion turned his back to her. Snapping his fingers, the ten mind-controlled individuals suddenly burned to cinders.
“Same to you, Sphynx.”

“Hmmm... she’s a lot like Echidna, but I suppose she’s acceptable enough since she helped you out. But she is not taking you from me! You are mine! Mine! Mine! Mine! My love!”
Satella’s voice echoed in his mind once again.

Orion laughed. “Always the possessive sort, Tella-tan. Don’t worry, you are the only one for me now. Don’t think I could really love anyone connected to Echidna like that anyways.”

“I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”

“Yes, I love you too, Tella-tan,” Orion replied mentally as he mounted Patrasche. 

The two individuals then departed along their own path, each set upon the destruction of a nation.

 

***

Orion returned to a camp that he had set up with Meili’s help, patrolled by various Mabeasts that were under her control.

“Onii-sama, you’re back!” Meili proclaimed with a smile, rising from the ground.

“Yeah, we’re splitting off from Sphynx for now and heading back into Lugunica,” he explained.

“Sounds good to me. There are more beasties there for me to play with,” she said with a smile. “Sooo, are we going to go and kill everyone yet? That is your plan after you stop playing around, right?” she asked.

“Maybe,” he remarked with a shrug. “But there is somewhere else we need to go first, and I’ll need your help to get there.”

“Looks like you got a plan then, Onii-sama,” she said with some satisfaction.

“Yeah, though my priority target after that is going to be the Witch Cult. After that… we’ll get to the endgame.”
He stared at her, wondering what role he would have the Mabeast user play in all of this.

“That will be fun,” she chirped.

“You could say that…” His voice trailed off as he leaned himself against a nearby rock.

Meili soon fell asleep while Orion stared up at the night sky.

“Hey, why don’t you all come on out now.”

Six small figures then appeared before him.

They were six small young girls. They were smaller than Beatrice—each being about the size of a large housecat. Though they could make themselves larger elemental bodies if they so wished.

These were his six spirits, evolved to becoming full spirits with the help of Satella and Sphynx.

Antares, his spirit of fire, took the form of a young girl with golden skin and flaming red hair. She had a dress and wings made out of flames.

Deneb, his spirit of water, took the form of a lithe young girl with sea-blue eyes and flowing blue hair. Fittingly, she had a dress made out of water that flowed elegantly around her, which also became her wings.

Altair, his spirit of earth, had pale skin and short blonde hair, but wore a dress made of shimmering crystals and had similar crystalline wings.

Vega, his spirit of wind, had a light and tight-fitting outfit of green along with long green hair that flowed with the wind. Her wings were like the feathers of a bird.

Elpis, his spirit of yang, had brilliant white hair and eyes that shined like the stars. She wore an elegant and regal dress of white. Her angelic wings were seemingly made of the light of the stars themselves.

Algol, his spirit of yin, was a pale girl with similar star-like eyes. Her hair and dress were of midnight black, and tangible darkness was formed into her wings.

“Hey there girls, how are you all doing tonight?” he asked.

“We are doing well, Master! Thank you very much for asking,” Elpis responded in an elegant but cheerful tone.

“We’re just really eager to get back to work,” Antares added with a fittingly fiery passion in her voice.

Vega giggled. “It’s time we get back to teaching everyone a lesson of what happens when they are mean to you, Master.”

“We are doing fine, as long as you are okay, Master,” Altair said with her usual calm sort of tone.

“Yes, Master, you can rely upon us. We’ll make sure nobody hurts you,” Deneb added with a smile.

Algol was silent, being the quietest of her siblings, but slightly nodded her head in agreement.

He smiled—a warm and genuine smile that he gave to no others but them and Satella.
“That’s good to hear. Just be careful yourselves. On the battlefield, you six will be targets too.”

“We can handle it,” Algol remarked.

“Yeah! No one is better at giving people hell than us,” Vega said with a devious grin on her face.

Deneb smiled. “I’m sure we can handle everything and anything that they try. We are Master’s dependable and ever-reliable spirits, after all.”

“So leave everything in our hands, Master. As long as you and Mother have the six of us, all shall be well,” Elpis concluded.

The six spirits saw Satella as their mother. Considering much of the mana used to evolve them came from her, it was no surprise.

“That’s good then, because we might have our most difficult fight yet ahead of us,” he said to the spirits.

“Oh? Are we finally gonna bash the kingdom’s skulls in?” Antares asked.

“What is it you have in mind then, Master?” Algol asked.

“We’ll be heading to the Pleiades Watchtower. Satella told me there is someone I should meet there that could help us out.”

 

***

 

A couple of weeks later, he was standing before the tower of the great sage, having just made it through the sand-time barrier that protected it.

He clutched the reins of Patrasche tightly as Meili clung to his back.

His six spirits orbited around him, readying themselves for the challenge to come.

He half considered picking up some ‘thralls’ from either Vollachia or Lugunica before returning here, to help with the challenges that would await, but he quickly realized that they would all be more trouble than they were worth for this part in particular.

“Right… let’s get to it then.”

“Once you get to the tower, that scorpion girl will stop her assault. With my help, you should be able to teleport there once you draw yourself a little bit closer. You’ll just need to make it one-tenth of the way there if me and Algol work together.”

Satella explained in his head.
“One-tenth, huh,” he muttered aloud. “Shouldn’t be a problem.”

He carefully maneuvered around the field of Orion bears that was before him and made preparations for his charge.

Algol worked with Satella to prepare their teleportation spell. Simultaneously, they both wove a cloak of ‘Shamak’ around themselves to hopefully spatially displace the hellsnipe needles as much as they could.

Antares and Deneb also prepared to create barriers of ice that would help them out if it came to it.

Altair focused on creating her own barriers of magic as best she could.

Vega and Elpis instead focused on improving the speed of the ground dragon, working their magic as best they could to enhance the already fast creature.

Finally, Meili—having been warned of the nature—readied several sandworms for defense that could intercept and block the incoming attacks.

Taking a breath, Orion then shouted, “Let’s go!”

As he made a mad dash for the tower.

The barriers took shape around him, but he was not done yet.

He shrouded himself in a sphere of his black flames, outside the barriers that his spirits were producing.
Even if the barriers alone were not enough to block the attacks of the false sage, coupled with his black flames’ ability to ‘weaken’ nearly anything, he figured that it would give them a chance.

Within seconds, the first attack came—piercing through his black flames and crashing into the barrier, cracking it.

“Cracked already! Geez. Meili, get ready!”

“You got it!” she replied.

The next series of hellsnipes were intercepted by a sandworm that arose from the desert sands, blocking the blows at the cost of its own life.

Orion continued to charge atop his beloved ground dragon, the beast roaring as it dashed forward like its life depended upon it—for it did.

“Almost there!” He heard Satella’s voice call out.

Another series of attacks came. These ones pierced through his barriers but narrowly missed him thanks to his speed and concealment.

“Satella! Algol!” Orion shouted.

“Got it!” He heard Algol shout out.

The barriers fell away around him as suddenly Orion, Patrasche, Meili, and his six spirits were suddenly skipped forward.

They stumbled as they crashed into the tower, having arrived at its base.

“Di…did we make it?” Meili asked, looking around.

Orion groaned and picked himself up.

The door they had just crashed themselves into began to slowly open, allowing them inside.

“Let’s move quickly. Can’t be sure that the scorpion won’t still attack us even though we are here,” Orion commanded.

Entering the tower, they found themselves within a large grand hall, with spiraling stairs that were leading up and down.

“So… what now?” Algol asked.

“Seems pretty empty,” Antares added.

“I’m sure Master knows what to do next!” Deneb chimed.

“Now we wait,” Orion stated to the rest.

They only had to wait a short while before they heard the sound of fast footsteps—the sound drawing closer and closer.

“Master, Master! It’s you!” a voice called out.

A girl with brown hair, hotpants, a bikini top, and cloak quickly descended the staircase and rushed towards Orion.

Orion began to stammer out his words. “Hi-hi! I’m…”

“MASTER!” Shaula tackle-hugged him, drawing him eagerly into her embrace.

He was somewhat told what to expect by Satella, but even still, he did not expect this level of energy.

“Ye-yes, I was told that was me? I think???”

“Mhm mhm! There is no mistaking that awful smell! You are the Master! Shaula’s been guarding the tower just like you said, Master!”
She spoke with all the eagerness of a puppy. “I just knew Master would come back for her Shaula!”

“Ri… right. Shaula, was it?” Orion began, finding the conversation rather awkward.

“Mhm mhm! That’s me!” she declared as she proudly pointed to herself. “I am Shaula! Master’s apprentice, sex slave, and personal body-pillow.”

Orion nearly choked on his own breath, his tiny spirits giggling around him.

“Ri… right. Well, maybe I should explain my situation. There’s a lot going on, Shaula, and I need you to listen carefully.”
He decided to just cut to the point. She was clearly a simple girl, but she could clearly take directions, so being direct and honest seemed like the best solution.

He began to explain the fact that he did not remember her, though he couldn’t exactly explain why, but simplified it to being that he had no memories of anything other than his homeworld and of the past few years.

Shaula was sad but accepted this without issue since Orion still acknowledged himself as her master.

He then explained what transpired—how he had been forgotten and tormented by those who he cared about—and how he was on a quest of revenge.

“Oh! No no no! How could they do that to someone as wonderful as Master!”
Shaula grabbed his shoulders, quickly inspecting him top to bottom.

I can sort of see why Satella has mixed feelings about her,
he thought to himself.
She’s almost as obsessed with me as she is, but she’s also equally as loyal. I can see why she was a bit of a last resort for her, but she will be useful.
Still, a certain bitterness was within his throat. He had apparently ‘forgotten’ her in some capacity, and left her here alone for four hundred years.
The old feelings of bitter self-loathing swelled within his gut.
He understood now that the girl before him was someone who would never betray him, who would know who he was no matter what, and who would always stand by him.
So he swore that he would not betray her.

“So Shaula… will you help me?” he asked.

“Of course, Master! I can’t simply let those who hurt the Master go unpunished! Whatever the Master needs, his Shaula shall provide!” she declared without hesitation.

“Good. Now with that being the case,” he stared up at the staircase. “Tell me what I need to do in order to conquer this tower.”

In this if.

-Subaru encountered Sphynx on his journey to locate the Pride authority. They met while she was running her experiments with The Sacrament of the Immortal King

-The two entered a period of cooperation where Sphynx lent her arcane knowledge to improve Subaru’s body and spirits, while Subaru helped Sphynx with her own arcane experiments.

-Due to adjusting her plans, the Great Disaster has been slightly delayed but when it occurs it will be far more devastating than it would be even in any of the normal if routes.

-With her help, Subaru located the Authority of Pride

-Subaru’s Authority of Pride is “Star Crown” which has two abilities. When touching a target he can either brand them, placing them under his mental domination, or curse them. His curse spreads throughout the body and simultaneously burns and rots it away. This is not always lethal and the damage is proportional to how much ‘wrong’ one has done towards Subaru Natsuki. Resisting his mental domination also counts as a wrong, and it is from Subaru’s perspective. 

-Subaru’s spirits are each capable of casting Al level spells, though their level of power depends upon if Subaru is sharing his gate with Satella or not. When he is using Satella’s gate, their powers are amplified. 

-Each of Subaru’s spirits has learned a variety of spells from Sphynx. 

-Upon Satella’s suggestion, Subaru ventured to the Watchtower to acquire Shaula as an ally and to conquer the tower overall.

-Subaru’s conquest of the tower was straightforward, thanks to Satella’s help and Shaula’s full cooperation. 

-The first trail was very straight forward due to Subaru’s knowledge.

-The second trial was the most difficult, having to deal with Reid. Using a combination of his spirits and his authorities. Specifically by letting Reid deal a ton of damage to him, reflecting it back, and then using an obscene level of yin magic and his sloth authority to force him back every so slightly, he won. It took him many tries to accomplish this. 

-The third trail was difficult, but not as difficult as the second. Subaru was able to overcome the trail using his magic and authorities to protect himself while he used a combination of teleportation and his sloth authority to reach the central pillar. It became very easy upon realizing his unseen hands counted as ‘contact’ for the purposes of the trial. 

-Subaru departed with Shaula and Meili from the tower and decided to return to Vollachia to aid Sphynx, who had triggered the Great Disaster.

Notes:

Here is the story in question, check out the 2nd and 5th chapters to see what inspired this chapter.
I picture Subaru/Orion's first meeting with Sphinx basically being the same, though Subaru's conquest of the Watchtower trials was different.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/65666341/chapters/169090825

If you are wondering why I am updating this path so much. Its because I feel like it and I want to start wrapping up my three 'basic' paths soon and this will be by far the longest. Departure and Forgiveness & Tears should only end up being 5-7 extras total each.
This one will be more like... 12.

Stay tuned for next chapter~
People are going to start dying.
A LOT of people are going to start dying.

Chapter 9: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 7

Summary:

Downfall of the Vollachian Empire and the Setting of the Sun

The Great Disaster…

The long-foretold calamity that would fall upon Vollachia had finally come—in a form none could expect. As the civil war raged, suddenly the dead began to arise across the entire nation.
Led by Sphinx, the self-proclaimed “Witch of Greed,” the army of the dead ceaselessly attacked the nation.

At least a third of the nation was already dead, and the situation continued to worsen.

At first, progress was being made. The Blue Lightning even managed to cut down the aforementioned Witch.

But it did not help—for she rose from the dead much like her creations did. The new Witch of Greed was immortal, as far as all could tell.

And thus, the undead continued to ravage the land. But that was not the most troublesome part.

The problem was the tactics of the undead. Even as Vincent Vollachia rallied his Divine Generals and recruited the help of his half-sister Priscilla, the undead adapted and preempted every attempt at a counterattack.

They did not know that the Witch of Greed had surrendered strategic control to her newest ally—the so-called Archbishop of Pride.

He had gone through several loops to make sure that things proceeded well for them both. But even now, the situation was not ideal, despite having what should be an overwhelming advantage.

His checkpoint was set for the near start of the disaster, shortly after his arrival at the Crystal Palace. He’d had to plan around the Vollachian counterattack to reclaim the corpse capital more than once.

He even had to persuade Sphinx to abandon her original idea: imprisoning Priscilla and forcing Arakiya to devour The Stone. That led to less-than-ideal outcomes.

So after that loop, he took near full tactical command—the artificial Witch having deduced the true nature of his authority.

 

Within the Crystal Palace, he saw Sphinx approach him in a surprising form—one that he recognized.

“Inquiry Required: You find this form of mine unsettling?” the Witch asked, for she had now taken the form of Echidna.

“A bit. A few bad memories, but honestly… not the worst,” Orion replied.

“Delay Req… I’ll ask you another time then. This form allows me more freedom to do as I please. Now that I have fulfilled the purpose I was created for—by becoming the Witch of Greed—I can now pursue my own goals without issue,” she explained.

Orion nodded along, noticing her change in speech pattern. “I think I get it. And that goal would be?”

“To burn everything that bitch Priscilla Barielle loves to the ground,” she said. Her voice retained its usual monotone, but the emotion was clear to him.

Orion couldn’t help but laugh. “Well, she is on my list of targets too, so I think we can help each other out then.”
He smirked—a cruel and wicked smirk.

“Plan Req… Do you have a plan, perchance?” she asked.

He noticed her stop herself from saying her usual ‘required’ yet again, but decided to file that away to ask about later.
“I think so, though you may have to compromise how you want a few things to go down.”
He then began to lay out his plan for the destruction of Vollachia.

There was just one person he had to take care of first.

 

***

“Are you sure about his authority?”
Orion asked Satella internally.

“Yes, I think so, my beloved. What power that man has is a pale imitation of your own. As for its exact specifics… I don't know. Only Echidna may know.”

Orion frowned. If he wanted to confirm his suspicions, he would have to go back and look at a potential Book of the Dead—but he didn't have time for that right now. He had to come up with other solutions.

He’d spent several loops focusing on testing and observing the individual to understand his limits.

And he thought he had it figured out.

He just had to be careful. One wrong move, and things could end badly for him.
This was an enemy who was prepared to face him.

This was an enemy he had to remove from the board right away.

“Satella, I need you to focus on two things alone. Think you can handle that?”
he asked.

“Of course. I think we are ready, my love.”

And so he prepared to take on a man who, surprisingly, would be his greatest challenge yet.

Aldebaran, the Following Star.

 

***

Al was cutting his way through the undead, trying to make his way back toward the princess—the two having been separated in the chaos of the battle.

He had to save the princess.
And he had to deal with that witch in the image of the woman he despised.

Zombie after zombie fell before him—Vollachian warriors of old and freshly dead alike. He may have had to die dozens of times to deal with singular enemies, but victory was inevitable with enough time and effort, as long as he kept his head on straight.

So he continued to advance, step by bloody step, carving through the risen dead.

Then he froze as he saw a single individual atop a nearby building.

A young man clad in a black cloak of Mabeast furs, with six spirits orbiting around his body.

“Hey there, long time no see. But guessing ya wouldn't remember,” Orion said in a mocking voice.

Al remained on guard, a sense of unease twisting in his gut.
“Guessing you’re the guy called Pride, eh?” Al asked.

“People call me that. The question is—do you believe it?” Orion replied.

“Eh, right now you aren't doing yourselves any favors,” Al said with a sarcastic chuckle.

“True. Guess it doesn't matter now, huh?” Orion said almost mournfully before taking a breath.
“Oh well, enough reminiscing,” he added in an almost jovial tone.
“Its time to rip you apart.”
Orion declared as he readied his whip, the entire length clad in shadows that twisted around it.

“Well, you can try,” Al replied, having a potential idea of who this may be. “If ya are who I think ya may be, I'm sorry about this.”

Orion shook his head.
“I'm not. I'm way past that point.”
As Al advanced, Orion signaled for the dead to attack.

Orion watched Al carefully as he narrowly maneuvered through the undead and the traps arranged across the battlefield.
He saw that Al moved through and around each of the undead, cutting them down—not with great skill, but with clear foreknowledge of how each enemy moved and how each trap was laid.

Orion’s confident smile turned into a frown.
I have to make sure I spring it on him at just the right moment. One screw-up and I need to reset.
He thought to himself, tensing as Al drew closer and closer.

Al was relentless, focused, and seemingly unstoppable.

But Orion knew the truth of that strength.
It was an illusion of power—much like his own.

And as such, Orion knew how to tear it apart.

“Come on! You're going to have to try harder than that!” Al shouted as he separated the head from the body of the last remaining zombie.
Stepping forward, he charged at Orion.

Orion took a breath. He had taken several loops just to deal with this one enemy.
For Orion, this was the last great challenge to overcome in this nation.

Orion lashed out with his shadow whip—Al dodged and wove around.

Orion and Antares bathed the area in flames. Al raised a wall of earth in defense.

Orion raised his own wall of earth using Altair’s help, while Vega unleashed a barrage of wind blades.

Al dodged and countered each blast as he continued his relentless advance.

Closer and closer—his approach seemed inevitable.

Satella!

I’m ready!

Orion kept his spirits close. He knew he had to, in order to bait Al just the way he wanted.

Al reached Orion and played his final card.
“Ol Shamak!” Al shouted.

Shadows sprung forth from Al’s fingers, threatening to consume Orion.
Orion’s own shadowy hand had closed over his heart, ready to crush it at the last microsecond before he was consumed.

But he didn’t need to—Satella was with him.

No.
He heard that single cold syllable echo within his mind, as if spoken from the depths of the deepest abyss.

The shadows around Orion faltered and were suddenly repulsed.

Ol Shamak’s ability to imprison witches was near absolute—but it required immense power.

And while Orion, the man who was once Subaru Natsuki, was weak, he had help from another who was the furthest thing from weak.

Fundamentally, it was still magic—and as with all magic, it could be overcome with appropriate preparation and arcane power.
Satella, and thus Orion, had both.

Ol Shamak had failed. The shadows were consumed by deeper shadows.

“Wha—!”

“El Shamak!” Algol cried, having been ready to counter, as instructed by Orion.

Al was plunged into darkness. Dazed by the failure of his spell, he was vulnerable to a spell that would stun him temporarily—preventing him from manually resetting as El Shamak ripped away his control of his body.

Orion extended his hand and gripped Al’s head.

“Now then! You belong to me!” Orion shouted.

Al’s mind might have normally been too strong—too disciplined and unyielding for Orion to overwhelm.

And imprisoning him within an Al Shamak was too risky.

So Orion sought to create a crack in Al’s mental armor—by overcoming the spell Al thought would deliver him victory.
In that moment of mental weakness, Orion invaded Al’s mind with the power of his Pride authority.

Al staggered, trying to bite down on the poison sack in his mouth—but he could no longer control his body.
Shaking and trembling, his mind began to yield bit by bit until it gave way entirely.

“Gahugghagauuuuaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!”
Al screamed as his mind fell fully under the Authority of Pride.

Orion stepped back as he felt his authority take hold.
“Well then, you were a real pain, Al.”

Al did not respond.

Orion shook his head. “Deactivate your authority.”

Al nodded.

“Good. Now then.”

He motioned to Elpis and Deneb.
“Right away, master!”
“We’re on it!”

Both spirits floated over and cast a combination spell that put the one-armed knight to sleep.

“Both of you, carry him back to the Crystal Palace and put him in the prison I had Sphinx prepare.”

The two spirits nodded and lifted him with magic, beginning to carry him off.

“That’s the knight. Now we take the queen,” Orion muttered to himself.

 

***

Orion came face to face with his final target here in Vollachia.

Priscilla Barielle had rallied what forces she could in an attempt to retake the capital alongside her brother, leading one wing of the forces that was now being overwhelmed by the tides of the undead.

But Orion wanted to deal with the Sun Princess personally—a concession that Sphinx allowed, so long as he did not kill her yet.
Orion was fine with waiting, for now at least.
But he wanted to remove her from play his own way.

“Hey there, Sun Princess. You probably don’t remember me, but I do have a few bones to pick with you,” Orion said as he confronted her at the base of the Crystal Palace.

“So you are the wretch working with the Witch, then?” she asked as she flourished the Yang Sword.

“Mhm, and we both got a bone to pick with you—her more so than me, I’ll admit,” Orion remarked in a casual tone. “Still, you’re actually a bit more capable than I thought, so I figured I’d remove you from the game myself for now.”

“Oh? You think you are one who can vanquish my divine self? I sincerely doubt that, loathsome commoner,” she said as she pointed her flaming sword directly at him.

“Yap yap yap, you like to talk a lot. Then again, so do I,” Orion admitted with a shrug. “Now I’ll admit, you surprised me a bit. There’s actually a human heart beneath all that narcissistic rot you have. But I still don’t like you, so I’ll be making your sun set here and now, Princess. I already took care of the hard part.”

“Did you now?” she asked with a bemused smirk. “And what would that be?”

“Removing your stubborn knight from the board. No matter what, he in particular managed to be a pain for every plan I came up with. Now that he’s gone, I’m just able to let the dominos fall.”

“Ha! Confident just because you removed my jester from play? Is that a joke? You must truly be sick in the head, Archbishop.”
The Sun Princess laughed like she had just been told the most ridiculous joke in the world.

Orion also let out a laugh. “Maybe it is a bit of a joke, but it’ll be one at your expense, Princess.”

“Enough of this. It is by my divine will that this nation be saved and that you be slain, and the world turns in my favor. So prepare to be nothing but ashes on the ground, you wretch!”
The Sun Princess gripped her blade tightly, preparing herself for battle.

A battle that could only have one victor in the end.

“Been there, done that, not interested in trying it again.”
Orion cracked his whip of shadows and smirked. His six spirits danced around him, ready for battle.
“Let’s dance then.”

Priscilla’s tactics were forward and direct—she launched herself at him with the Yang Sword in hand.

He knew not to underestimate her. The Yang Sword was lethal, and her Soul Marriage technique gave her powerful defenses.

The Sun Princess was a mountain that had to be ground away bit by bit.
Orion had long since realized that, in truth, she was the most impressive of the royal candidates. He respected that much about her still.
But that respect was eclipsed by the overwhelming need to wipe that smug look of superiority off her face.

As she charged, he immediately bombarded her with his unseen hands.
He managed a few good punches on her, but it didn’t slow her down in the slightest, and he had to fall back.
He knew that holding back against her was a mistake—that he needed to use lethal force.

“El Minya!”
A barrage of crystals launched at the approaching Priscilla.

She deflected and burned away most of the crystals with her blade, but a few clipped her body.
Two pieces of jewelry upon her shattered and broke.

I just have to chew through her defenses until she has nothing left. Then I have her.

And the dance continued. From the outside, it would certainly look like a one-sided battle.
Orion was left in perpetual retreat, bombarding her with spells and unseen hands to try and break her defenses apart piece by piece.
Occasional gouts of black flame erupted from his hands to try and weaken her, slow her down—even as she enhanced herself using her mastery of yang magic.

She continued to cut through every attack sent her way.
She was a relentless flame that would not yield before him.

But he already had his goal. He just needed to wither her away until she was within his ability to defeat.
She would be a pain to capture, but he figured if he just held out long enough, he could...

Their battle was interrupted when Priscilla suddenly pivoted on her feet, blocking an incoming beam of light fired by Sphinx from behind.

Orion smirked as he suddenly consumed Priscilla in a blast of black flames.
The flames washed over her, wiping away the strength within her.

She snarled, banishing the dark flames around her with a swing of her Yang Sword—but the damage was already done.

Seven unseen hands slammed into her and forced her against the ground:
One holding each of her limbs, one holding her head, one pressing down on her stomach, and one on her chest.
Another gout of weakening black flames washed over her body to keep her too weak to resist.

“Gah, that was annoying,” Orion muttered as he kept the Sun Princess pinned down. “Deneb, can you—”

“Ah yes, master! Your Deneb can do that for you.”
The water spirit floated over to Priscilla as she thrashed about. With a single tap on her head, the princess was frozen, gritting her teeth as she endured incredible pain.

“It’s a little ‘water magic trick’ that Felix used on me a few times while I was in that cell. Figured I’d have little Deneb here make something similar. Seems she did a good job.”

“Ah! I am happy to receive your praise, master!” Deneb chirped with eager eyes.

“She requires imprisonment for my own aims,” Sphinx remarked as she approached.

“Got something better this time?” Orion asked the witch.

“I do. It is requested that you clear the flames away from her again,” she replied.

Orion shrugged his shoulders as the flames receded from Priscilla’s frame.

The Sun Princess could not speak, could not move, as the Witch’s hand covered her face.

The world of Priscilla Barielle went dark—for what seemed like just a moment to her.

When she opened her eyes again, she saw that she was above the city. It was nighttime, and the city was consumed by flames. Looking around, she could see the corpses of the Imperial Army and its allied forces littering the streets, only to rise again a short while later.

One corpse that did not rise was her brother’s—mounted on a pike in perfect view before the Imperial Palace, alongside the corpses of the other Divine Generals before they were raised to join the undead.

The only one missing was Cecilus, the last seeming survivor, as he battled an endless tide of corpses that surrounded him—a tide that would not stop until at last he broke as well.

It was only then that the Sun Princess realized she had no eyes, no body, and no true sense of where she was.

She could not speak.
She could not move.
She could not scream.

She was simply forced to watch—and do nothing but that—as she witnessed her homeland burn and die below, consumed by the undead.

Even the Blue Lightning eventually fell. Even he could not fight forever against an endless army of undead, an immortal archmage, and a strange woman who fired needles ceaselessly at him from a distance.

Thus, the only defender of Vollachia left alive in the Imperial Capital was Priscilla Barielle.

That was when she realized where she was. Her senses were pulled back from her view above the city, and she found herself staring at the two figures who had brought ruin to the empire:

Sphinx, the Witch of Greed
And the Archbishop of Pride.

As for her state of being, she found herself encased in a crystalline structure that left her unable to move even a finger.

“Well then, hope you enjoyed that show, Princess,” Pride remarked as he leaned against her prison. “As fun as it may be to have you watch the rest of the show, I don’t think anything I have left in store will top this when it comes to you personally. So I think it’s best if you don’t overstay your welcome and that you exit the stage now.”

She wanted to thrash about, to scream, to curse him from the bottom of her heart.
But she could do nothing. She had been rendered utterly impotent.

“As long as you don’t mind, Sphinx?” the man asked her.

She stared at Priscilla for a good long while. “Hmm… Pondering Requi... Hmmm.”
The Witch seemed unsure of what she wanted to do with Priscilla, actually.

He let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “Do you really think there’s a point in keeping her around?”

“I…” The Witch seemed confused for a moment.

The Sun Princess would laugh at her—if she herself were not consumed utterly by rage.

“Better yet, let me ask you this, Sphinx: what do you want to do?” he asked the Witch.

“Revenge, I believe,” she replied, returning to a cold and methodical tone.

“Has the revenge we got here—having her watch her homeland burn—been sufficient?” he asked another question.

She paused for several more seconds, and then a cold smile graced her lips.
“Yes. I believe that I have achieved all that I required in my goals.”

“Then shall I have her make her grand exit now?” he asked, the wicked smirk returning.

“You may,” she said.

“Well then, Priscilla Barielle… I was Subaru Natsuki. Forgotten slayer of Sloth, the White Whale, and the Great Rabbit. Knight of the Half-Elf Emilia. Hero of Pristella, whose name was devoured by Gluttony. I was forgotten by you all and left to rot and be tortured in a cell. It’s been an experience. Goodbye. The other candidates will all be joining you soon enough.”

Before she could even think about what he said, Orion let his dark flames consume the crystal she was in.
Bit by bit, it consumed the crystal—and then her—burning her away.

The pain was incredible.
She would be forced to scream if she could.
But she could not, for her body was still paralyzed by magic.

And so Priscilla Barielle died in agonizing silence—slain by Orion, the avenger of Subaru Natsuki and bane upon the world of Od Lagna.

 

***

Orion walked through the empty halls of the Crystal Palace.
By his side were two girls.

“Master, master! Did Shaula do good?” she asked.

“Yup. Honestly, it would’ve been a pain to deal with Cecilus without you,” Orion remarked with a shrug.

“It’s the first time I helped take down an entire nation. It was fun!” Meili giggled—though in truth, the level of slaughter and the army of the undead was a lot, even for her.
But she already knew she was stuck on this path, and knew well enough that Orion would somehow predict any sort of betrayal on her part.
She was stuck with him, and had to stay till the bloody end now.

“Well, we have at least one more nation on our checklist,” he remarked as he came to his destination.

He was in one of the great balconies of the palace, one that allowed someone to overlook the entire city.
Sphinx was there, looking passively over the burning city below.

Subaru sighed as he approached her.
“So then, what now?”

“I need to… deliberate on that,” Sphinx remarked as she continued to observe the city.

Orion caught that moment’s hesitation.

“You don’t know what you’re going to do now, do you?” he asked.
“I also noticed—ever since you came back with that body, you stopped talking like you used to. Or rather, you’re forcing yourself to.”

She continued to stare outward at the city. “I was born Sphinx, a copy of another, and with a clone of the soul of the Witch of Greed. My own identity is… unclear. Furthermore, especially since assuming this form, I have been experiencing what I now realize to be a rather troublesome range of emotions.”

“Like?” he inquired further.

“Rage and hatred at first. But following that… curiosity, frustration, fixation—and then a whole host of other feelings.”
Her vision trailed downward.
“Truthfully, the question of my identity is one I have now begun to ponder,” she explained, her fingers gripping the edge of the balcony.
“As well as a continued reason to act.”

“Well, I can’t help you with the latter.”
He sat on the balcony’s edge.
“But as for the former, I’d say it’s pretty obvious.”

“Oh?” She tilted her head.

“You’re Sphinx, obviously. I’ve met Echidna—and while you’re damn similar, you’re not the same person,” Orion said.

Sphinx stared at him for several seconds as she processed the admittedly simple reasoning, taking far longer than she should to think about it. “I believe that… perhaps you are correct, Orion.”

Orion nodded. “Well, since you finally became a person today—emotions and all—I guess the only thing left to say is… Happy Birthday, Sphinx.” He gestured towards the city.

Both of them looked over the Imperial Capital—now filled with flames, ruins, and the dead.
Not a single living soul remained out there. 

Sphinx smiled softly, satisfied with the sight.
“Thanks Required… thank you, Orion.”

He shrugged. “Not a problem. I’ve been there, at least in some ways.”

She then turned to face him.
“Direction Required… where are we going next?”

In this if…
-He met up with Sphinx shortly after she triggered the Great Disaster.
-After a loop or two of helping, Sphinx figured out the general gist of the nature of Subaru’s authority and handed him full strategic command of the Great Disaster.
-Subaru had to loop several times to get a ‘perfect’ victory in Vollachia. It took him a few loops to realize Al was the big issue.
-Through the course of several loops he figured out Al’s authority and its limitations.
-The force opposing Sphinx was wiped out, and while not all life has been cleansed from Vollachia, the nation has been effectively destroyed with at least 50% of its people dead.
-They dealt with Al in the aftermath by locking him into a slumber and then imprisoning him. They then, effectively, used magic to bury him under the Gladiator Island so that even if he breaks out of his slumber and prison, he’d just be buried underground in an impossible to escape situation, likely to be crushed by dirt or drowned by the waters.
-Sphinx’s appearance changed again after Subaru affirmed her identity. She kept Echidna’s basic appearance but her hair reverted to a pinkish color and her ears became elvish, making her a hybrid of Echidna and Ryuzu’s appearance.
-Sphinx is modifying her Sacrament to sustain a smaller but elite force outside the Lands of Vollachia. Right now she is in consolidation mode but quickly went to ground after Lugunica, realizing the threat, deployed Reinhard to eliminate the zombie army.
-Subaru received forewarning of this via a loop and fled with Sphinx back to the Watchtower, Sphinx taking a small army of elite zombies with her, including Cecilus.
-The two are doing prepwork in Lugunica for their next operation.

Notes:

Alright so I'd say things have well and truly kicked off now.

Team Orion consists of
-Subaru Natsuki with 5/7 authorities + being able to use one of them to borrow some of Satella's powers
-Six spirits contracted to him, one of each element
-Meili
-Shaula
-Sphinx (identity issues solved)
-And her, albeit now reduced, undead army

We return to Lugunica next time, checking on on how others are doing while Orion plans out his endgame.

Also he killed Priscilla early because he knew, unlike the rest, that his name returning would make ZERO difference to her.

Name Return is in about 3 chapters of this path I'd say.
I require one more kick in the teeth to be delivered to certain characters before my personal needs are satisfied.

Chapter 10: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 8

Summary:

A meeting on the circumstances with Vollachia and Pride.
&
An encounter in the woods.

News quickly spread of Vollachia’s destruction—of the army of the dead that overran the entire nation.
When it was learned that the Imperial Capital had fallen and that the emperor was dead, the Wisemen Council knew they had to act.

Since Vollachia no longer existed as a nation, they deployed Reinhard to wipe out the army of the dead.
In this regard, he succeeded. Of course he did.

What he failed to do was slay the Witch who had unleashed such devastation.
As if predicting his arrival, the Witch fled into the shadows and was nowhere to be seen.
The three remaining nations held their breath, knowing that the Witch of the Great Disaster still lived.

“Damnit!” Bordeaux slammed his fists on the table.
“How could this happen? Vollachia let a Witch overrun their nation!”

“They fought until the last man. I’d hardly call that letting it happen, Bordeaux,” a gloomy wiseman with dark hair remarked.

“Either way, it means they’re dead—and we have to fix this mess,” a heavier wiseman muttered, shaking his head.
“Quite frankly, we’re fucked.”

“That, and the rumors that Pride played a role in the Great Disaster cannot be ignored,” a sharp-eyed wiseman added.
“The timing lines up. He seems to have left Lugunica territory around that time—or at least became inactive here.”

“Then what the hell do we do?” Bordeaux shouted.

“Obviously, we fight!” a militant wiseman replied, standing up.
“We have no choice. Everything must be mobilized for a war footing.  Diplomats sent to Gusteko and Kararagi to cooperate in destroying this Witch and the Archbishop—who clearly have the downfall of entire nations in their plans!” he declared boldly.

“Are they really going to cooperate? Both those nations can be troublesome to work with,” a normally relaxed wiseman with a large beard added.

The heavy wiseman laughed sarcastically.
“For Kararagi, we just break out the treasury funds.  We’ll get some complaints, but we levy emergency taxes for the purposes of security. People pay up or else. It’s how we do things—this is a time of crisis, after all.” He made a shrugging motion with his hands. 

“Blunt and crude, but you may have a point about our lack of choices,” the gloomy wiseman sighed, shaking his head.
“What an atrocious mess.”

Miktolov let out a deep breath.
“Call the surviving candidates for a meeting. We have to plan our next move as a united nation. We have no other choice,” he said, his voice heavy with grim resignation.

 

**

 

Of course, all the surviving candidates arrived as quickly as they could.
Emilia came with Otto, Garfiel, and Roswaal.
Felt arrived with Ezzo and the recently returned Reinhard.
Crusch was wheeled in by Wilhelm and Felix.
And Anastasia arrived with Ricardo and the crestfallen Julius.

Of notable absence was the candidate Priscilla Barielle, but they all knew why.
Her death was a common rumor among the populace and had been confirmed by their respective information networks.

Miktolov looked over the assembled group.
“I trust you all know why we are here. The Empire of Vollachia has fallen, and the candidate Priscilla Barielle is dead.”

That undeniable truth, stated so bluntly, was like a hammerblow to their souls—even if they had expected it.

It was a crisis without comparison in their lifetimes.

“But… how can the empire just be destroyed like that?” Crusch muttered, the prospect of such a force frightening.

Anastasia shook her head.
“Well, we all know how it happened—or at least we should. That Witch used the Sacrament of the Immortal King somehow.”

Roswaal cleared his throat and spoke up.
“If I maaaaay, that wretched Witch did not ‘perfect’ the spell. The fuuuuull spell has been lost long ago.  Even House Argyle only had an imperfect version. I must assuuuuume that she compensated for its weaknesses somehow.”

“That doesn’t exactly help us figure out what we’ll do about it!” Bordeaux exclaimed, surveying the candidates.

Felt cleared her throat.
“Well, we’ve got something Vollachia didn’t.”
She pointed directly at her knight.  “No way an army like that can deal with Reinhard.”

Reinhard bowed his head and forced a smile.
“I thank you for your confidence in me, my lady. Though I could not expunge the root of the issue in Vollachia, sadly.”

She shrugged.
“That’s because the Witch turned tail and ran away. If she tries to pull that shit here, she won’t get that lucky.”

Roswaal cleared his throat again.
“Considering the preparations such a ritual required, I can likely preempt—or at least notice—any attempt to repeat those circumstances within Lugunica.”

Miktolov slowly nodded.
“Both those assurances go some way to solving this issue. But we must also consider what proactive moves we can take.”

“Agreed,” the militant wiseman added.
“If we sit around and do nothing, that Witch and the Archbishop may outflank us.  We can’t let that happen at any cost!”

“Archbishop?” Emilia questioned, though she already knew the answer in her heart.

“Pride,” Felix muttered—the word practically a curse now.

Julius clenched his fist tightly, the rage of his family home being attacked still burning within his chest.

Anastasia let out a deeper sigh. “So he was involved? I heard the rumors, but I couldn’t confirm the reports.”

“My sources—which I tend to find very reliable, Ms. Hoshin—indicate that Pride took a strategic role there,” the sharp-eyed wiseman interjected.

Felt crossed her arms. “Damnit. And that bastard is good at avoiding Rein somehow.  That’s probably how that Witch bitch knew to get away.”

Reinhard let out a deep sigh.
When it came to anything and everything involving Pride, he found himself utterly useless.
He didn’t even begin to suspect that it was by design.

“We have to do something about Pride!” Felix declared.
The threat he posed to the kingdom.
The torment and indignity he inflicted upon his lady.
The healer refused to stand for it.
Pride was an existence he could not tolerate in this world.

“Well, if I may be so bold as to propose something?” Otto asked.

Miktolov nodded.
“If the candidates allow it.”

“I have no problem with it,” Anastasia said.

“Anyone can contribute. Please share your thoughts, Otto,” Crusch added.

“Fine by me. And that high-and-mighty girl is dead, so I don’t think anyone will have a problem,” Felt said.

“Go ahead, Otto. Say what you wish to,” Emilia said with a smile. “We’re all trying to defeat Pride here.”

Otto took a deep breath and then spoke.
“I think we can all agree that Pride has to be our priority.  He was targeting us piece by piece before.  The smartest move we can make is to—until this crisis is passed—pool our resources together.  If we act as separate camps, we won’t get anywhere.”

“You’re suggesting we effectively suspend the Royal Selection!” Bordeaux called out.

“There won’t be a Royal Selection if we’re all dead,” the bearded wiseman replied.

“Yeah, I agree with Otto. We’re getting nowhere so far,” Felt added.

Anastasia let out a deep sigh and nodded.
“Agreed. We’ll need to cooperate on this one.  We just have to figure out what Pride’s next move will be.  If we need more forces, I can help the kingdom negotiate with Kararagi for some mercenaries—if I’m provided the funds.”
She turned to the Wisemen.

The heavy wiseman let out a very deep sigh.
“Gah. We’ll make it up with taxes later.”

“Are you really still concerned about money?” the bearded wiseman asked.

“Of course! Won’t do us any good being alive if the kingdom is broke,” the heavy wiseman declared.

“Interestin’ way t’ look a’ it,” Garfiel grumbled.

The militant wiseman turned his gaze to the side of the room where Marcos stood.
“I know you wished to keep the knights neutral, but we can’t have that anymore. I want every knight mobilized—ready to fight Pride, Sphinx, and any other threats that come our way.”

“It will be done.
If you’ll permit me, I’ll have knights deployed to aid your camps. Though I would recommend that you base yourselves in the Royal Capital for the foreseeable future.”

The group that would be the biggest problem for would be the Emilia Camp.

Emilia looked to Roswaal, who began to ponder. “If you can ‘assist’ me in securing a proper location for us to stay within, that can be arranged. The Mathers Family does not have a proper estate in the capital, after all.”

Roswaal had always wanted to keep at least some level of distance between himself and the Royal Capital.

Miktolov slowly nodded.
“I believe that can be arranged. I will help with that.”

Emilia smiled and nodded in return.  “Then we’ll be happy to help with this. If we have to move here temporarily, so be it.”

Otto began to consider the logistics.  “It may take a week or two to get everything settled, but we’ll have to make do.”
He slumped his shoulders and let out a deep sigh, knowing this would get complex very quickly.

Wilhelm spoke up then.  “We do need a plan to combat Pride. He has proven himself to be a troublesome foe—even when faced in direct combat.”

Julius nodded.  “Yes. We weren’t able to make a coherent plan last time, though I believe there is a weakness to him.”

All eyes turned to him.

“Pride has a collection of troublesome powers: invisible hands, the ability to redirect his injuries back at his foe, and even the ability to weaken others.  But if we manage to deliver a single decisive blow—either with powerful enough magic or by separating his head from his body—that should be able to kill him,” he explained.

Ricardo sighed and shook his head.
“So you’re saying he needs to be taken out in one shot.  Well, some of us can do that—if we get close.”

“Give me a chance and I can rip the guy apart!” Garfiel proclaimed, slamming his fist into his other palm.

Emilia nodded.
“Beatrice, Roswaal, and I can all perform magic at that level.
It’s probably why he’s avoided facing us.”

“You’ll either need to sneak up on him, or have someone wait while he’s distracted,” Felt remarked.

“There should be plenty of solutions to Pride if a mage of sufficient caliber faces him,” Ezzo declared.

“Yeeeees, except he now likely has that wretched Witch, Sphinx, on his side.  There’s a good chance that if they engage together, a powerful enough mage will be required to subdue her,” Roswaal explained.

Wilhelm frowned.
“I still don’t know how that monster survived.”

“We can’t worry about how she survived now, Sir Wilhelm.  We just need to face her,” Crusch said to the old warrior.

“I mean, the real solution is to get him close to Reinhard.  Guess we could try to have Reinhard sneak up on him,” Felt suggested.

“If we can properly conceal him with magic, perhaps,” Ezzo proposed.

“Pride has predicted all our moves to worm his way out so far.  How do we know he won’t keep doing that, nya?” Felix interjected.
He’d kept careful track of Pride’s attacks and actions so far.

“Are you suggesting he can somehow predict our moves?” Otto asked.

Anastasia let out a deep sigh.  “That would be troublesome. Is there any way we can tell?”

“Maybe…” Roswaal remarked.
“But then again, the Witch Cultists can do that with their Gospel.
It’s quite possible that Pride’s gospel may even be superior—if he somehow found it again.
It would explain quite a looooot.”

“So what the fuck do we do then?” Felt asked.

The militant wiseman sighed.
“If you think he has some sort of power like that, you’ll have to engage him a few times to see if he’s predicting overall strategies.”

Wilhelm nodded.
“I have to agree.  We can’t know for certain without having Pride act a few more times—as distasteful as that is to say.”

“For now, I think we all have business to attend to.  Let’s reconvene later and get started on pooling our resources together,” Otto suggested.

“Agreed. I have a lot of people to talk with now,” Anastasia said, letting out a breath as she and the other candidates, along with their camps, left the room.

 

***

 

As they settled into a smaller manor within the capital city, the Emilia Camp assembled for a meeting.
Emilia sat at one end of the table, flanked by Beatrice and Garfiel. Roswaal sat opposite her with Ram and Rem, while Otto was positioned midway down the table.

Otto scanned the papers in front of him. “Besides Reinhard, between Emilia and Roswaal, our camp probably has the best raw power. We’re likely the most capable of taking down Pride.”

Beatrice sighed. “It’s troublesome, I suppose, but we’ll have to use everything we’ve got to defeat him, in fact.”

Ram’s voice was cold like Ice. “Truly, that man is a horrific piece of scum who needs to die.” Ever since Pride mangled Rem’s limbs during his attack on the manor, Ram’s hatred had burned without pause for the supposed Archbishop.

Rem nodded. “I still remember his vile stretch—in that cell, and when he attacked the manor.” Though her memories were incomplete, Ram’s stories of their past tragedies and her own experiences had left her with a deep hatred for the Witch Cult. As such Rem trembled with a barely contained fury.

Garfiel grumbled, arms crossed. “‘m not lettin’ tha’ bastard ge’ away again!”

Emilia smiled at him. “I’m sure you’ll win, Garf. We all believe in you.”

“He just needs to keep a level head,” Ram added.

Roswaal remained quiet, deep in thought as he pondered the situation as it felt like it was slipping out of his grasp. Pride felt like an anomaly—something that shouldn’t be on the board. He’d already derailed Roswaal’s plans once, and now, teaming up with that unsightly copy of his teacher, he was even more intolerable. The painted mage knew that he had to be rid of him before things fell even more off track.

Emilia exhaled. “Something feels off. Pride, unlike the other Archbishops, seems obsessed with us. He seemed really obsessed with me”
The half-elf trembled, the way Pride looked at her made her feel strange, like her skin was crawling.

“Maybe it’s ‘cause we’re the ones tha’ caught the bastard," Garfiel offered.

Beatrice shook her head and looked towards Emilia. “He’s clearly deranged. Saying all those weird things about you. He’s proven himself a monster many times over.”

Rem nodded. “They’re right. Pride is a monster without remorse! He has to be stopped without question! He’s already helped destroy a nation. He’ll come for this one next.”

“He’ll probably come for us,” Otto added.

“Then we’ll have to be ready,” Frederica said from the side.

“We’ll kick ‘is ass then!” Garfiel declared.

“We need to get rid of him. That much is for sure,” Ram said.

Emilia looked around and smiled at the people assembled. “You’re all right. We beat the Witch Cult at Priestella, we’ve accomplished a lot together. I’m sure that as long as everyone is working together that we can stop whatever Pride is doing.” Emilia declared. With the royal candidate who disliked her the most gone, and with everyone seemingly ready to work together to stop Pride, she felt like her own ideals of togetherness and teamwork were being validated. She knew, in her heart of hearts, that they had to stand together.

But Pride even being around made her feel uneasy, a churning in her stomach that his very presence brought about in her. Disgust? No it wasn’t that. It was sheer unease, like Pride’s very existence was anathema to her in some way. Like he was a threat to her very sense of self. She couldn’t vocalize this, not even internally. Only that Pride seemed to remind her of this hollow feeling in her chest, an agony that she could not explain.

So in her mind she just knew one truth.
“We have to destroy Pride, before he hurts us.”
She muttered those words to herself, a confidence born from distorted memories fueling her path towards destruction.

***

A few days later, within the woods of Lugunica, Orion was engaged with a different foe.

A blonde woman with crimson eyes had him pinned against a tree. “You’ve been following me for a while, haven’t ya? What, obsessed with a lovely lady like myself?” Capella let out a laugh as she grinned, holding Orion by the neck.

“I gotta say, it’s impressive how you kept those knightly meat-scraps running around like that. I’d almost think you were one of us… almost.” She licked her lips.

Their battle had been brief and fierce. She’d already gathered that he could use unseen hands and reflect injuries. She was wary of those black flames, though.

“So why are you following me, hmm? Come on, you can tell mama. You’ve even been keeping one of my daughters away from me. She’s been a bad girl. I’ll have to discipline her later.”

She kept a wary eye on him. She was aware of his flames, but she’d noticed a fraction of a second where they manifested before he could use them. Her ability to transform others was faster—especially if she already had her hands on them.

Orion just glared hatefully at her.

“Oh? Got nothing to say? Well then, hmm, I don’t like that look on your face, meat scrap. It’s not the way someone like you should be looking at a flower like me. So how about we fix that—maybe make you into a fly, or maybe a meatball.” She laughed again. “Yes, I think that works. I’ll keep you like that till you feel a bit more cooperative with me and—”

Before she could finish her sentence, her head was blown off by something moving far too fast for her to register. It was followed instantly by another needle that severed the arm she was using to hold Orion against the tree.

“Hollow Star!” Orion called out, and instantly an explosive sphere of black flames engulfed everything within several meters of him, including Capella’s entire body.

The flames weren’t intense enough to incinerate her wholesale—that wasn’t the goal. But they were a necessary step.

“Gah, damn you, you little sack of filthy meat!” Capella began to reform herself, though the black flames clung to her body. Her eyes went wide as she realized the flames slowed her regeneration. She could still outpace the flames, but her overall speed was reduced by at least half as her flesh and bone began to grow back.

She threw out her hand, forming a lion’s head that tried to consume him, but the entire limb was demolished by a barrage.

Her eyes shifted toward the direction of the attack—a figure standing far away atop a large hill in the distance.

Shit! But an attack like this won’t—

“Al Karum.”

A sphere of darkness shot out from the nearby woods. Capella and all of her separated meat began to be drawn toward it. She wasn’t familiar with the spell, but she knew enough about magic to understand the concept as soon as she was being pulled in. And she knew she was in big trouble.

She formed her hands into giant claws to grip the ground and pull herself away, but the black flames still clinging to her body prevented her from mustering her full strength and—

Two more needles shot out from a distance, severing her arms and causing her to be pulled toward the center of the gravitational mass and its crushing force.

“Damn you fuckin’ GAAAAAAGUH!”

Her protests were cut off by Antares’ manifestation, as she threw an Al Goa spell right into the gravitational mass, which swirled around and began to cook Capella.

It was at this point that Sphinx stepped out from the shadows. “More flames required, it would seem,” she said in her characteristic tone.

“Yeah, she won’t go down unless we turn her to ashes,” Orion said as he picked himself up.

“Then let’s burn the bitch!” Antares exclaimed happily.

“GUUUURRRRRRAAAAAAAGHHH!” Capella screamed as she tried to escape the prison of gravity and flames.

“Hmmm. Ul Vita.” Sphinx used another spell, and the swirling mass of flames, gravity, and flesh suddenly sank to the ground, Capella trapped within the gravitational forces that kept her pinned inside the fire.

“Al Goa!” Antares threw another massive sphere of flame into the mixture.

“Al Goa,” Sphinx calmly declared, projecting fire into the mass.

Orion said nothing, but stretched out his hand and let his own jet of black flames mingle with the others. A swirl of bright crimson and abyssal black burned within.

The gravity kept her from escaping.
The black flames kept her from properly regenerating.
And the magical crimson flames were burning her alive.

“GUUUUUUURRRRGGGGGAHGAGHAHGHAHGHAHGAHGHAHGHHUHUUHGAUGHHGAHAUGHAUGUHAHAAHHHHHHHHHHHHAHHGHHAUHHGAUHUK!!”

Capella’s body was reduced to an amorphous mash of pink and red flesh that quickly turned black. It bubbled and rose up, only to be consumed by flames. Nodules and writhing worm-like masses kept trying to escape the trap of darkness and fire, only to be devoured like the rest of her flesh.

Eventually, the screaming stopped—she could no longer generate lungs to scream.
The flesh continued to bubble and writhe.

The trio continued to add flames to the pyre as it burned into the night.

Eventually, the flesh became nothing but a black husk—before that too burned away.

In the end, all that was left was a pit of ashes without any trace of life.

And Orion felt a sixth authority lodge into his soul.

Only Gluttony remained.

Notes:

2 Chapters till Subaru's name is returned.

AN ANOUNCEMENT.
Me and thinkmind are working on a few things together.

And the first that you'll be seeing is THIS.

A theater react has been added to several chapters, please see the announcement chapter and the "Order of Chapters Posted" chapter to learn which chapters have already received 'reactions.' and for details on how they'll be done.

Chapter 11: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 9

Summary:

The fallen hero confronts his friends who remain blinded by ignorance.

And the sage returns, a fallen and broken human, but a true human.

Orion found himself in a position he really didn’t want to be in—at least, not yet.

When he confronted Capella, she wasn’t alone.
Roy of Gluttony was with her.

Orion had waited to strike until they were separated, and now he was making his way toward the area where Roy was hiding, ready to dispatch him.

There was only one problem.

The people Capella had targeted before Orion showed up were members of the royal camps.
She had turned a nearby village into fleshy abominations.
Orion considered putting them out of their misery, but now… he had no time.

He debated running. But that risked scaring Roy off.
If there was a big fight, Roy might linger—hoping to pick off the scraps.

“Plan required,” Sphinx’s voice broke him out of his daze. “I imagine you are crafting one as we speak.”

Shaula approached. “Master! We’ve got some angry-looking people coming close. Do you want your Shaula to take them on?”

Orion frowned, weighing his options.

In truth, he’d killed Capella more than once.
But the follow-up battles were always a pain.
Either he killed people he didn’t want dead yet, died himself—usually by Reinhard—or ended up letting Roy slip away.

The Reinhard problem was the biggest.
He couldn’t just avoid him and be “somewhere else” like before.
This time, he had to distract him.

His solution?
Deploying Sphinx’s corpse soldiers to attack the less combat-capable royal candidates and members of the Wisemen Council.
Then, having Meili direct a mabeast swarm toward the city.
She didn’t even need to tame them—just picked the nastiest creatures they’d encountered and sent them in.
Reinhard, predictably, rushed back to clean up the mess.

That bought Orion one hour.
One hour to make sure everything was taken care of.

Subaru took careful stock of the situation, eyes flicking between the two girls.

“I think I have a plan,” he said. “I’ll need you both to be ready for this. It’s going to be tricky.”

 

****

 

Emilia and her group moved swiftly through the woods, determined to confront the Archbishops who had been spotted. At first, it was reported to be Lust and Gluttony—but they weren’t taking any chances. Pride might show up, and they had to be ready.

Things had already gone somewhat wrong. Reinhard had to turn back to protect the capital, but even without him, they still had a formidable force.

Her camp made up the majority: Emilia herself, Roswaal, Beatrice, Rem, Ram, Garfiel, and Otto.

Otto might not seem like part of a combat force, but his Divine Protection was invaluable for information gathering.

Joining them were fighters from other camps—Ricardo and Julius from Anastasia’s, and Felix and Wilhelm from Crusch’s.

Despite Reinhard’s absence, Emilia felt confident.
We can win this time. We can stop all this madness. I know we can. We have to.

For the others, hatred burned in their hearts. Each had their own reasons to despise the Witch Cult.
For Emilia, it was different. She felt something was wrong—truly, deeply, terribly wrong.
Especially with Pride. His very presence shook her to her core.
Like he was an anomaly whose existence denied her any peace in this world.
She knew she had to take care of him—soon.

Otto raised his hand. “Hold on. Something’s up ahead.”

“What is it, Brotto?” Garfiel asked, arms crossed.

“I think…” Otto hesitated, the words catching in his throat. “It’s Pride. He’s there—with Sphinx.”

Everyone went on guard.

Lust and Gluttony were one thing. But Pride had proven time and time again to be a problem—always one step ahead, always escaping.

“Pride… we have to kill him now. Before he causes another disaster,” Felix said in a hushed voice.

“But we must be wary. He’s bested us before—with trickery and planning,” Wilhelm cautioned.

“He is a troublesome foe, I suppose. But I have magic that should dispatch him,” Beatrice declared.

Roswaal frowned, his attention already shifting. “If Sphinx is with him, then I shall be required to deal with her.”
He refused to let that mockery of his teacher continue to exist—especially since she had taken on a parody of her form.

Emilia nodded. “You take care of her, Roswaal. We’ll handle Pride.”

“There’s someone else with them,” Otto added. “I don’t know who she is. Brown hair. The animals want to stay away from her.”

“An unknown foe. That could be troubling,” Wilhelm said, eyes narrowing.

Julius shook his head. “Unfortunate, but we must deal with the hand we’re dealt. I’ll engage the unknown target. If needed, I’m sure Ricardo wouldn’t mind lending a hand.”

Ricardo sighed. “Bit of a pain, but it’s what we have to do.”

“The rest of us can focus on Pride,” Emilia declared.
She turned to her camp. “I hope you’re all with me.”

“Of course,” Ram said, bowing her head.
Maybe if we deal with that Witch, it’ll be one step closer to freeing my master of his delusions. I feel like I’m so close…

“Obviously, I’m yur shield an’ knight, princess,” Garfiel said with a thumbs up.
No matter what that bastard thinks of—I’ll be ready to beat ‘im down.

Rem nodded, gripping her morning star. “We can finally get rid of that disgusting man.”
He was always so… wrong. Even from the start. I’ll be glad when he’s dead and gone.

“I’ll stay back. Do what I can with my animals,” Otto said.
Why do I feel like we’re walking into a disaster?

“Betty will obviously work for her contractor,” Beatrice said, puffing her cheeks.
That Archbishop… if we stop him, maybe things will go back to normal for Betty. It’s felt so miserable lately.

A strange nervousness filled Emilia.
Like she was missing something—something critical to her past victories.

But she couldn’t dwell on that now.
I have to defeat Pride. If he’s gone, maybe this hollowness in my chest will go away. Maybe…

Julius steadied himself, his spirits orbiting around him.
Pride, this time you won’t get away. We’re stopping you and your monstrous campaign before you can claim any more lives.

Felix quivered with barely restrained hatred for the so-called Archbishop.
So many lives lost because of nyew Pride. You played with Lady Crusch’s life. I’m going to make sure you’re stopped.

Emilia smiled, gripping the crystal that contained the still-sleeping Puck.
Father, I wish you were here to help me. But… I can do this on my own. I have to.

***

 

Orion was ready for them. Thanks to Sphinx, he detected their approach from a distance.

But they didn’t know everything he could do—not yet, anyway.
Still, he acted as if nothing was amiss, walking calmly alongside Sphinx and Shaula.

At least, that’s what they would see.

A rain of magic fell upon what appeared to be their group—fire and ice crashing down with enough force to leave a massive crater, courtesy of Roswaal and Emilia, no doubt.

It would’ve been lethal.
If that had actually been them.

As Wilhelm and Garfiel rushed in, they found nothing.

Orion watched from a short distance away, shrouded from sight.
Lust’s authority is pretty useful.

Just be careful, my love! There’s a lot of them!
Satella’s voice echoed in his head.

I will be. Don’t worry.

Orion connected himself to Satella’s gate.
The battle began—he had no time to waste.

He rushed forward, reappearing in full view.
“Hollow Star!”
A burst of black flames erupted outward, engulfing a wide radius. He aimed to catch as many of them as possible.

Off to the side, he saw Sphinx and Roswaal already locked in a duel of magic—witch and mage drawing away from the wider fight to settle their own score.

That left Orion and Shaula to deal with everyone else.

That was fine by Orion.

Wilhelm charged toward him, but the old man was already weakened by the black flames.
A black mist erupted around Orion’s body. Wilhelm cut through it, aiming for a lethal blow—but shadowy hands, visible and unseen, rose to block the attack.

Orion’s spirits manifested, launching an omnidirectional bombardment.
The fairy-like girls, empowered by Satella’s gate, unleashed their magic at full force.

Garfiel swiped at Orion, but a shield of wind blocked most of the blow.
Vega followed up with a barrage of wind blades, slicing deep into Garfiel’s flesh.
The tiger-boy roared, only to be hurled back by unseen hands.

A barrage of ice magic shot toward Orion—but was cut off by Antares’ roaring flames.

Then came the oni maids.
Rem’s horn manifested as she swung her morning star.

Orion shrouded himself in shadows, vanishing once more.

“Wha… where did he go!?” Rem shouted.

Subaru’s spirits conjured a thick mist of water and darkness.

I need to take a few out right away… Rem and Ram are the easiest.

Still invisible, Orion tapped Rem on the back.

“Die!” she shouted, swinging her morning star—but it was already too late.

For the girl who had killed him once.
Tortured him for hours another time.
And brutalized him in that wretched prison cell.

Judgement Star was powerful enough to incapacitate her—even with her horn.

White flames erupted across her body, spreading from the point of contact.
She screamed. “GHAAAAAAGH!”
Rem thrashed wildly, her morning star swinging, but Orion’s unseen hands blocked every strike.

“Sissy!” Ram cried, unleashing wind blades toward Orion as Garfiel charged again.

“Shit,” Orion muttered, thinking fast.
They were smart enough to track him even while invisible.

Time to get creative.

He let black flames erupt around him.

Ram halted her charge, but Garfiel pushed through, ignoring the weakening effect even as the flames ravaged his body.

“Gotcha.”

Orion gambled—but he’d gotten good at combining magic and his authorities.
He vanished into a pool of darkness, letting one of his own limbs twist under the force of unseen hands—only for the wounds to vanish from his body and appear on Garfiel, who stumbled inside the flames.

“Minya!” Orion shouted, unleashing a rain of crystals.

Garfiel blocked with his transformed arm, but the crystals coated it and shattered it.
“DAMN YOU!!!” he roared.

Orion reappeared a short distance away.

He was right behind Rem.

The oni spun to face him—
But before Orion could act, Wilhelm was upon him again, his blade flashing toward Orion’s head.

A smile crossed Orion’s face as Wilhelm’s blade severed his head—only for his entire body to vanish.

“An illusion?” Wilhelm gasped, realizing he had lost track of his foe.

Orion reappeared above Ram and Wilhelm, but before he could act, a barrage of yin and ice crystals tore through his form—another illusion.

“Where is he?!” Emilia shouted.

“How annoying, I suppose,” Beatrice scoffed.

Before they could launch another attack, three of Orion’s spirits appeared.

Altair caused the earth beneath them to erupt, throwing off their footing. Elpis and Algol followed up.

“El Jiwad!”
“El Minya!”

A barrage of light and crystals rained down on the two girls.

Emilia raised walls of ice to defend, while Beatrice retaliated with her own crystalline magic.

“How do you know Betty’s spells!” the great spirit of yin demanded, preparing another barrage.

Algol scoffed. “The answer would be obvious if you two weren’t idiots.”
She conjured her own crystal array, clashing with Beatrice, while Emilia struggled to defend against Elpis’s ceaseless blasts of yang magic.

“Why are you contracted with a monster like Pride!” Emilia shouted, hurling a massive shard of ice.

Elpis laughed haughtily. “Ohohoh! Our contract and master is the monster? Truly, girl, you have no idea how much of a fool you are!”

“Enough talking. More fighting,” Altair cautioned, erecting barriers to shield her sisters from the half-elf and great spirit’s counterattacks.

Meanwhile, Felix rushed to heal Rem and Garfiel, trying to stabilize their injuries.

Wilhelm and Ram continued to engage Orion.

A firestorm erupted around them, but Wilhelm dispersed it with a few swings of his sword.
The subsequent wave of black fire was harder to dodge. He grabbed Ram and pulled her out of the danger zone, though both were scorched by the flames, their strength sapped.

“Come out and face me, you—Agh!” Wilhelm’s shout was cut short as his leg twisted and broke in several places.

He muscled through the pain, charging the visage of Pride—only to find another illusion.
Instead, Vega greeted him, conjuring a twister of severing winds that threatened to carve him apart.

Wilhelm blocked and countered, but the spirit narrowly dodged his blows. His weakened state kept him from finishing her.

Ram gathered her wind magic, preparing to dispatch Vega—
But invisible hands seized her and slammed her to the ground. “Gah! Let go of me, you—!”

Orion landed atop her back, cracking several bones as he reached down and touched her.

Using his Pride authority again, white burns raced across Ram’s body.

She had killed him once.
And for that sin, she would suffer.

“AAAAAAURRRRRGGGGHHH!” Ram screamed as pain tore through her.

“Gah—ugh—you bastard! Get away from her!” Rem forced herself to her feet, pushing through the agony.

Garfiel threw himself at Orion again, partially healed but still wounded.

Orion smirked and unleashed a twin eruption—black flames and dark mist surged forth, covering the battlefield.

The flames of wrath and the mist of lust—his most lethal combination.
If it landed, he was nearly unbeatable.

Garfiel, Rem, and Wilhelm struck at nothing but air.

“Gah! Where did he go!” Garfiel shouted.

Wilhelm steadied himself, alert—
But his mind was already Orion’s plaything.

Still invisible, Orion touched Wilhelm’s back.

The old warrior spun, blade flashing—too slow.

Pride’s authority incapacitated him.
Its control was even more useful.

Wilhelm’s eyes blanked.
He turned and slashed through Garfiel’s chest.

“Wha… what the hell!” Wilhelm pressed the assault, his face vacant.

“He’s controlling him!” Rem shouted, trying to attack Pride again.

But she was too weak. Her morning star was deflected by an invisible force, and she was pinned down by unseen hands.

Orion approached. “Sorry, Rem, that won’t—”

He dodged away, a wave of ice magic cutting him off.

“Stay away from her!” Emilia shouted.

She broke from the fight with the spirits, leaving Beatrice to hold the line, and charged toward Pride.

Satella! There are too many. We need something big to level this out!

More power will be risky… but I’ll do what I can!

Suddenly, shadows erupted from Orion.
The miasma of the Witch of Envy coated the forest, turning it into tangible darkness.

Amidst the chaos, the Crimson Scorpion was thriving—matching Julius and Ricardo blow for blow.

She aimed not to kill, as her master commanded.
But maiming was allowed.

Ricardo was already down an arm—again—sniped off by her hell-forged precision.

Julius charged, his blade shining with the light of his spirits.
The Scorpion danced around him, dodging with ease.

She fired hell snipes at him, not full power but enough to hurt and keep them on the defensive. “Gah you vile monster! You and that master of yours are facing justice this day!” Julius shouted.

Shaula laughed and shook her head. “Master? Face justice? You’re the ones who wronged him. It’s all of you who are going to have a problem!” she said, that confident smile never leaving her face.

The finest knight was frustrated. Pride was clearly maintaining an edge—if not outright winning.
Darkness was spreading, literally and figuratively, and the girl before him was undeniably stronger.
But Julius knew he could not falter. He could not afford to fail.
The finest of knights was determined to win.

Shaula rushed in, dodging one of his blows and delivering a powerful punch to his gut.

Julius staggered back but forced her to retreat with a swing of his rainbow-infused blade.

“Hmm, gotcha!” Shaula shouted, her attention shifting.
Several of her needles appeared around her, launching a barrage toward Felix as he tried to heal the oni twins.

Within a fraction of a second, his limbs were removed, and his torso was riddled with gaping holes.

Somehow, he could live through that—even as the follow-up attacks mulched most of his body.
But it was enough to keep him incapacitated for now.

“Why you!” Julius charged, unleashing a wave of rainbow energy.

Shaula gasped, caught off guard. “Damnit, this’ll hurt!”

But before the blast could hit, shadows consumed her—Orion and Satella forcibly shifting her out of harm’s way.
“Ah, thank you!” she chirped, popping out of the shadow and unleashing another volley of hell snipes.

She knew she had to finish this.

The attacks rocketed forward. Julius’s magic blocked some, but one pierced through—severing his sword arm.

“Got you!” she cheered, like a child winning a game.

“Guaghk!” Julius staggered, pain racing through his body as his blade fell from his grasp.

Ricardo let out a dry chuckle. “Hey, Juli… I think we’re kind of screwed here.”

Shaula conjured a vast array of needles, ready to rain down on them both.

“Now how about you two stay nice and still,” she grinned.

 

Back with Orion, the situation had grown increasingly grim for the Emilia camp.

Rem and Ram lay incapacitated, their bodies ravaged by the authority of Pride.
Wilhelm remained under Orion’s control, locked in a brutal duel with Garfiel.

That left Emilia and Beatrice to face Pride and his spirits.

Orion let out a deep sigh, almost regretful. “Figures it’d be you two still standing,” he said, staring them down.
“You can’t win, you know? Look around.”

He gestured to the battlefield—strewn with wounded, broken allies.

Beatrice glared. “Cease your babbling, Archbishop. All we need is one good strike to be rid of you.”

Emilia’s eyes burned with fierce determination. “We’re not giving up! Don’t think you can scare us!”

Orion shook his head. “You really are an idiot sometimes, huh, Emilia.”
He muttered the words like a curse.
“Do you not realize that if I wanted to, pretty much everyone else in your camp would be dead? Do you REALLY think you can lead a nation?”

Emilia’s muscles tensed. She forged two blades of ice, pointing them at Pride.
“I’ve come this far with everyone’s help. If we stop you and the Witch Cult, then we can do anything!”

Orion laughed again. “You’re right—you’ve made it this far. But not on your own. Never on your own.”
He paused. “Then again, I guess the same is true for me.”

The shadows around him deepened, radiating darker still.

He saw Felix begin to regenerate, but Shaula kept him down—launching hell snipes every time he stirred.
Felix thrashed and glared. “Gahgh! Dyamn you, Pride! We won’t let you get away!”

Orion chuckled. “You’re really not in a position to be saying things like that, you—”

A shadow rose to block a barrage of Minya crystals conjured by Beatrice.

Emilia rushed forward, blades in hand. “Al Huma!”
A giant wave of ice surged toward Orion, aiming to engulf him.

Orion leapt into the air, propelled by the hands of Sloth.

Both Emilia and Beatrice were absurdly powerful.
Cor Leonis wouldn’t help.
Any direct hit from either of them could be lethal.

He had to rely on his wrath and his new lust authority.

That was fine by him.

Twin blasts of black flame erupted from Orion, aimed to consume both Beatrice and Emilia.

They were skilled enough to dodge, and as he landed between them, yin magic shadows lashed out—tendrils of darkness and unseen hands keeping them at bay.

Orion stood surrounded by a corona of black flame and mist before settling on his first target: Beatrice.

Five of his six spirits arrayed themselves to delay Emilia, harrying her with elemental magic.
Only Algol remained by his side—for a very specific reason.

“Be gone, I suppose! Ul Minya!” Beatrice shouted, unleashing a storm of crystals.
They struck nothing but air.

“Stubborn. Fine then—El Vita!”

“SMT,” Orion and Algol said in unison.

A spell once shared between Orion and the spirit who was now its victim.
The irony wasn’t lost on him.

Beatrice’s magic was suddenly negated. “Wha… but that spell!”
Her eyes widened. It was a spell she had developed but never used. It required a yin magic contractor.

“How did you—”

Before she could finish, she was engulfed by the flames of wrath.
The yin spirit screamed as she fell, crippled and bereft of magic.

“How… How do you know… all of Betty’s…”

Orion stared down coldly. “Figure it out, Beako.”
He reached down and tapped her once.

She writhed in pain.
She hadn’t killed him directly, but she had wronged him.
And in her weakened state, that was enough for his Pride authority to render her completely incapacitated.

“Beako!” Emilia shouted, unleashing a rain of ice magic toward him.
But SMT’s effect still prevailed, negating the spell as it drew close.

SMT faded, but Beatrice was already unconscious.
Orion stepped forward to face Emilia.

Off to the side, Garfiel and Wilhelm were still locked in combat.
The mind-controlled Wilhelm kept the one-armed, weakened Garfiel from disengaging.

Shadows surrounded Orion and Emilia as they faced each other.

“Guess it’s just you and me now, huh?” Orion said.

Emilia stared at him, silent but resolute.
She knew she had to be strong. She couldn’t back down.

“Hey, Emilia. Be honest with me. What do you feel when you look at me?”
Orion… Subaru asked.

Emilia hesitated, unsure what kind of trick this was.
But she was still Emilia.

“I’m… confused. There’s a churning in my gut. My head hurts. My chest feels like there’s a hole in it.
Being around you… it makes everything feel wrong.
You’ve hurt and killed so many people. Tormented my friends…”

“Do you hate me?” Subaru asked.

Emilia stared at him. “I… You’re a monster we have to defeat. We have to destroy. I know that.”
But she couldn’t say it.
She couldn’t hate him.
She couldn’t tolerate him either.
She needed him to vanish.

“I… I just want you to go away! You… you make everything around me worse!” she screamed.

Subaru stared at her for several seconds.
Then Orion smirked.

“Well, I need to do a few things first, Emilia. I won’t be killing you. That’s not my plan.
Though you may want me to by the end.”

He readied himself, his spirits arrayed around him.
He just needed one more thing from her—to sever the last threads of that bond.

Emilia attacked, unleashing a ceaseless barrage of ice magic as she charged with dual blades in hand.

Orion knew he couldn’t win in a head-on fight.
He couldn’t control enough of Satella’s magic to overpower her.

But he had other options.

Diving into the shadows, he reappeared at a distance, his spirits unleashing an elemental barrage.
Emilia defended with a shield of ice.

Just one touch. That’s all I need.

Emilia charged again, relentless.
She fought with even greater ferocity than she had against Wrath in Priestella.

She was too powerful for his black flames to cripple her outright.

So he played dirty.
That was fine by him.

He let her reach him.
She leapt, blades raised.
She brought them down on his head—seemingly carving his skull open.

That was meant to kill.

Fine.

Then Orion vanished.
Or rather, he had never been there.

Emilia looked around. “He disappeared again? Where did he—agh!”

She fell to one knee. Her leg had been mangled—suddenly, totally.

Then a light tap on her back.

White burns erupted across her body.

“Auuughgugh!”
Emilia stumbled forward, wracked with burning pain, collapsing to the ground.

“Huh… I guess you’ve been no good for me,” Orion muttered from afar.

“Gaargh!” Garfiel charged, having finally broken away from Wilhelm—but he was badly wounded.

With a glance, a pillar of black flames consumed him.

The tiger-boy tumbled across the ground, burning.
He struggled to his feet, clawing forward on one hand.

“Just give it up, Garf. It’s embarrassing now,” Orion said.

Eventually, Garfiel could no longer move.

Orion made his way over to Felix, who had finally struggled to his feet—forced to regenerate over and over again.

“Pride… You… you!” Felix gasped.

“Save it. You’ve got nothing worth listening to,” Orion replied, his voice cold and dispassionate.
“The only reason you’re not dead yet is because I want you to realize how badly you all fucked up before I finish this.”

Felix’s arms were suddenly seized by an invisible force. He thrashed violently.
“Gah—lyet go!” he shouted, flailing against the unseen grip.

“Get away from him!” Julius charged, his blade glowing.
His spirits raised a barrier to shield him from Shaula’s attacks as he rushed toward Orion, gripping his sword with the one arm he had left.

Orion sighed.

Julius stabbed at the image of Pride—only to hit nothing but air.
“How did you—?”

His leg was blasted off by Shaula. He screamed in pain.

“Julius!” Ricardo shouted. But the remaining needles aimed at him made it clear—any movement would be death.

Orion appeared behind Felix.
“This power works based on how much ‘harm’ someone has done to me. So I’m curious what it’ll do to you.”

He tapped Felix on the shoulder.
A blaze of white consumed the cat-boy’s body as he screamed.

“Don’t worry. It can’t kill anyone unless I let it. And I don’t want you dead—yet.”

Felix writhed like a fish on the ground, screaming and clawing at the earth.

Julius lay helpless, his water spirit desperately trying to stabilize his wounds.

Wilhelm remained frozen, thralled by Orion’s Pride authority.

“Hmm… I don’t just want to keep blasting limbs off. How about a nightmare?” Orion mused, breathing out a black mist.

It drifted over Wilhelm. Orion released his control.

Wilhelm collapsed, eyes darting rapidly, silent and trapped in a waking dream.

“Huh. Maybe I should use that more often,” Orion muttered, surprised by its effectiveness.

He breathed out more mist. It fell over Ricardo, who passed out as it clung to him.

Rem and Ram lay incapacitated by white flames, too weak to move.
Garfiel and Beatrice were in similar states.

Julius was missing several limbs, kept alive only by his spirit.
Felix was locked in agony, screaming endlessly.

And then there was Emilia.

She shook with pain on the ground—but not so much that she couldn’t move.
“I’m not… I can’t… you can’t…” she gasped, forcing herself upright.
Her strength was staggering, muscling through the Pride authority and her mangled leg.

“Emilia, just give up. You can’t beat me,” Orion said.

She struggled to form a blade of ice, her eyes bloodshot with pain.
“I have to… I have to… You… you…”

Orion shook his head.

Emilia fired several ice spikes at him.
He vanished again.

He reappeared beside her, breathing out black mist.
It overcame her.
Like Ricardo, she collapsed—eyes open, locked in a delusion of Orion’s creation.

Shaula rushed up. “Master, we won!”

Orion nodded. “Not quite yet. Can you see Sphinx and Roswaal from here?”

She looked around. “They’re pretty far, but they’re in range!”

“Send a few shots that way. Take out his legs or arms if you can.”

“Can do!” she chirped, unleashing several hell snipes toward Roswaal.

In the distance, the mage battled the Witch.
Roswaal had the advantage—his sheer magical power surpassed even his teacher’s.
A ‘copy’ of her wasn’t enough to defeat him.

But Orion and his team never played fair.

Roswaal barely noticed the attack in time.
He conjured a multi-layered barrier to defend, giving Sphinx an opening to cast Al Jiwad.

Roswaal was forced onto the defensive, focusing on barriers as needles and magic assailed him.

Satella, move me closer.

In an instant, Orion appeared within the shadows near the painted mage.

He concentrated, unleashing a torrent of black flames.

Normally, it wouldn’t be enough to defeat Roswaal.
But it would weaken him—enough to make him vulnerable.

His barriers faltered under the flames.
One of Shaula’s needles found its mark, severing his arm.

Then came a blast of yang magic from Sphinx.
It sent Roswaal flying, critically wounded.

“That should do it,” Orion muttered, approaching Sphinx.

“It would seem this is our victory. Is anything more required?” Sphinx asked.

Orion paused.
“No… there’s one more thing.”

 

***

 

Roy of Gluttony had deployed with Capella Lugunica on the orders of the Gospel. He was having a fine time of it—indulging in his binge eating in a local village while Capella picked out some new “toys” from among the populace.

When they separated, he heard the commotion. By the time he returned, he found no trace of the Archbishop of Lust—just the remnants of a battle.

Things had certainly gotten interesting in the kingdom since he ate the name of Subaru Natsuki.
He hadn’t seemed like much at the time, but he turned out to be one of the most consequential meals Roy had ever consumed.

To say Roy found Subaru’s rampage of revenge across the world amusing was an understatement. He had the time of his life watching the show from the sidelines.

He even got a few meals out of the devastation Subaru left behind.

And Roy thought tonight would be one of his most delicious in a while.

The Archbishop of Gluttony—the last surviving Archbishop—crept toward the fallen.

All were at their lowest, defeated and broken by Pride. They were alive, but couldn’t move.
“Guess that guy’s still feeling sentimental…” Roy muttered with distaste.
He figured that had to be the reason they were kept alive.

But by the same token, Subaru Natsuki had apparently left quite a meal ready to be served.
It was a meal Roy couldn’t resist.

He didn’t realize the meal was bait for his gluttony.

Which left the Archbishop of Gluttony in his current state…

His arms had been obliterated by Shaula’s hell spikes.
His legs mangled beyond use by Orion’s Cor Leonis.
His torso pinned down by unseen hands.

Orion stood over the Archbishop. The two had been teleported a short distance away by Satella’s magic when their fight began.

Orion stared down at Gluttony, almost vacantly.

Roy let out a faint chuckle. “Heh… you had a good run, tsu?”

Orion said nothing.

Roy licked his lips. “Gotta say, you made quite a mess. Can’t say I regret eating your name, tsu. Even if I’m gonna bite it here—guessing you got Mama too. Yeah, I don’t think I’m making it out of here.”
He let out a deep sigh, oddly resigned to his fate.
“Though humor me, tsu. What are you gonna do when your name comes out? There ain’t no going back. I ruined you.”
Roy grinned wide and wicked.

“You know what’s the funny thing? I don’t hate you… well, I do. But not as much as I hate my old so-called friends.”
Orion’s voice was cold.
“The only reason you didn’t die before was because I wanted to make sure there was no going back for me.
I want everyone to know the monster they made when my name returns.”

“Heh. Well, make it a good show, tsu. Just sad I won’t get to see it,” Roy said, staring Orion directly in the eye.

“Yeah. You’ll be missing the last act. After I take care of a few last things, I’m opening the seal beneath the Sage’s Watchtower,” Orion declared.

“By Od—ahahaha! You really do plan on killing everyone.” Roy couldn’t help but laugh.

Orion had nothing left to say.
A single unseen hand gripped the final Archbishop’s neck and snapped it like a tree branch.

The Archbishop died.
The complete authority of Gluttony merged with Subaru’s soul.
All seven authorities were now held, in some form, by Orion.
The Sage’s memories were unsealed.
Subaru Natsuki’s name was returned.

Notes:

SURPRISE
Got his name to return one chapter early~
Realized that fighting Gluttony wasn't worth a full chapter so I just had him die at the end.

Every chapter after this one will have a body count of named characters.

This is one of the chapter's I've planned from the start, I wanted Subaru to give everyone one last kick in the teeth before his name came back.

Lust and Gluttony authorities will be detailed next chapter, as will some headcanon info.

Chapter 12: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 10

The memories hit Orion… Subaru… like an oncoming train.
This… he didn’t expect.
Satella didn’t warn him… couldn’t warn him… even if she wanted to.
She was a very loyal woman in the end. She did everything she was supposed to.
And no more than he asked her to…

Staggering in place, he gripped his head over the corpse of Gluttony,
as memories locked away within the shadows rushed back to him instantaneously.
Memories of the Flugel Sage.
Memories of his time in this world four hundred years prior, before he was returned to his own world.

They all came back to him in an instant, threatening to overwhelm him and overwrite the modern existence of [Subaru Natsuki] with the past version of [Subaru Natsuki].
The Sage’s will would have simply been too strong—the weight of his will and memories too overwhelming.
Until now.

The Witch Factors were the key and the bulwark—the shield to ironically fortify the current him from his prior self.
His prior self knew he was insufficient, so made sure that Subaru Natsuki would never be complete until he had all the Witch Factors.
So that he might still be himself when the process was completed.
He felt it.

The weight of the confusion.
The weight of the struggles and trials.
The weight of saving the world.
The weight of his old friendships.
The weight of his truest love.
The weight of his ultimate failure.

But of course, he was too stubborn to simply let himself be returned to his home world.
Even if it required him to burn the bridge to return, he made SURE that he would return.

It brought Orion some satisfaction in the end.

While Satella never abandoned him, there was still some trepidation. She had been a ‘source’ of suffering. He even knew that her love was a poison in many regards.

But now he could no longer blame her.
She was degenerated to her current state because of his failure.
She embraced the path of the witch for his sake, even if it was a mantle that she knew would destroy her.
Why else but for love and selfless desire would a person subject themselves to a Witch Factor that would ultimately destroy themselves?

Of the seven witches of deadly sin, only one took in their factor willingly.
Of the seven witches of deadly sin, there was only one who was horrifically incompatible with her factor.

And yet he failed to save her.
He failed to save himself.
Both their prior selves were far too kind to the world.
They both understood that now.
That moral restraint, that self-sacrificing nature that had them sacrifice themselves to avert even greater calamity… had been expended.

Their plans to ‘save’ the world had failed.
So they would only save each other now. Everything else could be damned.

Subaru… Orion… the reborn yet blackened sage… opened his eyes to find himself in shadows.

Satella stood before him, her hood down, staring at him with wary but loving eyes.
“My love… you… you remember everything now?”

[Subaru] slowly nodded his head. “I… yeah, I do, Tella-Tan.”
He let out a mournful chuckle.
“I guess I really did screw up, huh?”

Satella stared at him, studying him. No matter what, she would love him,
but she couldn’t tell if this was Orion, Subaru, or Flugel… or some combination thereof.
The latter option would be considered the ‘successful’ scenario,
save for the fact that all three had been unable to keep the ‘purity’ of the sage and totally control the mental effects of their factors.
That was the entire reason Flugel made sure his identity was sealed—he had already degraded too much, let his heart be weakened too greatly.
Sadly, the modern Subaru had also been broken by the cruelty of the world.

“It’s me, for whatever that is worth,” Subaru replied.

She took a few careful steps toward him. Noticing the tears on his face, she gently caressed them.
“Is… are you… no, of course you aren’t okay. I’m being silly, not if you…”

He took a deep breath. “I’m fine. Nothing has changed.”

“Bu…but you remember now! You remember everything! And yet… I let you do all this, I let our hatred burn everything around us!? I couldn’t just…” She trembled.
“I’m sorry I failed you. I really am worthless.”

Subaru gripped her hand. “You stayed with me, supported me no matter what. That was all I needed, Tella.”

Satella began to cry, wrapping her arms around him as the two embraced in the shadows.
“I’m sorry. I missed you. I love you. I’m sorry. I missed you. I love you. I’m sorry. I missed you. I love you. I’m sorry. I missed you. I love you. I’m sorry. I missed you. I love you…”

He kissed her before she got off into another one of her loops again.

“My love,” she asked softly. “Now that you remember everything, what happens next?”

Subaru let out a deep sigh as he considered things.
“I’m tired of trying to save this miserable world. But if you still feel like…”

She shook her head, her eyes dark.
“Nothing matters to me in this world anymore but you. All else is ashes because of its cruelty towards you. If you’ll permit me, that is my judgment.”

“And mine… Huh, so we are basically going to do Pan’s plan. Isn’t that ironic? She’s probably the cause of a ton of this mess,” Subaru remarked.

“And yet you can’t hate her?” Satella asked with a tired sigh.

“That would be unfair of me if I did, right? I’ll just keep her on the sidelines. It’s the best way to deal with her anyways,” he gave his assessment.

“And what about… her…” Satella asked, her voice growing colder still.

“Who do you me—oh… Emilia…” He let out a tired sigh. “Really, that’s your choice in the end.”

“Do you have any feelings left for her?” Satella asked.

“I… I don’t think I can break it totally, though that’s probably because of you,” Subaru admitted.

Satella sighed.

“Sorry…” Subaru muttered.

“For what part?” she asked.

Subaru thought. “We’ll keep her around for now. I’m not sure I want to let the ‘work’ that was put into her go to waste.”

“We can worry about that in the future then.” She wrapped her arms around him.
“So, my beloved, what shall we do next?”

Subaru smirked and let out a slight laugh.
“Now we bring the hammer down—on Farsale’s kingdom and on Od Lagna itself. I’m through with this entire damned world except for you… hmm, though… it would be unfair of me to leave Shaula out of it.”

Satella sighed. “Yes, I suppose it would be.”

 

***

Subaru Natsuki awakened, having spent several seconds in a blacked-out trance as he stood before the corpse of Gluttony.
He felt the authority of Gluttony catalyze within his soul as he looked down at the Archbishop.
“Hmm, yeah, this will do.” He placed his hand on Roy’s body.

Roy’s body jerked to life, slowly shambling to its feet as it began to morph and twist—becoming something akin to a large and lanky ghoul.

“Hmmm, I wonder,” Subaru muttered as he then tapped the side of his head.
Drawing out energy from his eye, it became a book—a book of the dead.
The title Roy Alphard was written upon its cover.
The book then took on an ethereal form and pushed into the ghoul as its eyes began to glow, an intelligence returning to it.

Subaru smirked. “Huh, alright then. This will be fun for sure. Maybe I should go collecting at the tower.”

Shaula rushed up to him and gave him a hug. “Master, master! You are okay!”
She pressed her body against him with a smile.

Subaru just let out a small chuckle. “Yeah, Shaula, course I’m alright. Would you expect anything less of me? Witch or knight, sinner or saint—none can stand in my way, and nothing is beyond my desire!” he said, his voice containing no small amount of arrogance as he made a flourishing motion.

“Ah, that arrogant and shameless boast! Master, it’s like you always used to say! Do you remember your Shaula now!?” she asked, her eyes bright.

“That’s right! Still got the outfit that Daphne and the others gave you… Not that I’ll complain too much,” he said as he looked her over.

“Mhm!” She playfully spun around and flourished her cape. “Master’s Shaula is dressed to please!”
He fully remembered that her outfit was something the other witches suggested to Shaula for the sole purpose of messing with Satella.

With his memories restored and without a ‘perfect’ mastery over the factors, Subaru was indeed subject to the seven deadly sins.
He was proud—sure of himself and narcissistic.
He was wrathful—his temper like a fire.
He was slothful—enjoying lazing around too much.
He was greedy—often taking what he desired.
He was gluttonous—with a tendency to indulge.
He was lustful—with a loose tongue that would say things he shouldn’t.
But beneath that all was envy—insecure in himself, he envied the natural strength of others.

But he was the Sage, and thus was stronger than his sins—able to overpower them as needed and force them into submission.

Sphinx approached with a wariness about her, noticing the change. “You have assembled all seven Witch Factors then?”

Subaru turned back to her and smirked, seeming to have a certain lightness about him now.
Though the grin on his face and look in his eyes betrayed a certain wild madness.
The abyss had become a raging inferno.
“That’s right. You stand before Subaru Natsuki—the Sage who once subjugated the Witches of Deadly Sins, contracted the Saintess of Stars, brought forth the Dragon Sword Reid, brought enlightenment to Hoshin, bound the Kingdom of Lugunica together with the Divine Dragon Volcanica, and who defied the stars and the will of the world itself!”
He declared with a dramatic flourish and a wide grin.
“You may praise me now.”
That last line was clearly meant to be a joke.

“Oh, is that so? Well, I have no reason to disbelieve you. No verification required,” Sphinx said.
“Confirmation required: Though I am curious if this affects our relationship?”

Subaru paused and then tapped his foot before shrugging. “Not really, honestly. Explains a few things, and I could tell you all about Echidna if you wanted. I don’t think there is anyone else in this world besides the other Witches who were as close to her as me.”

“I see. You were close to her as well?” Sphinx asked.

“Yeah… I’ll give you a preemptive apology though. A lot of what she did was ‘probably’ because of me,” Subaru admitted.

“Oh? Elaboration required—but later. We should move quickly before the others regain consciousness,” Sphinx said.

“Oh? Yeah, we probably should, though I doubt they’d be a threat now… We’ll head back to the tower. Meili ‘might’ meet us there,” Subaru said.

“Huh? Why ‘might,’ Master? Shaula liked Meili,” Shaula asked as they began to walk off.

“Because she’ll remember me now too, and I’m not sure she’ll want to come back,” Subaru said as he still wore that light smile upon his face.

The reason he was smiling was simple:
Because he was now absolutely certain that there was nothing left in this world that could stop him.
Though his wrath still burned within him, it was just now he could fully appreciate the grand finale that he was about to compose.

 

****

Felix had eventually managed to pick himself up and put himself back together from the literal pieces that Shaula left him in.
He couldn’t pursue “Pride,” though. Everyone else was heavily injured and on the cusp of death.

So the healer put all his efforts into patching up the group, trying to make them ready.
Whether they’d try to pursue Pride or simply return home in failure would be decided later.

Though the context of that potential pursuit became radically different as Felix was finishing healing everyone.
The last person he had to heal was Julius, as he was reattaching his limbs—at least for now, until he could return to the capital and do a better job of patching everyone together.
The rest were sitting or standing by that point, stewing in their own failures and frustrations.

The only person missing was Roswaal, who had yet to return from his battle with Sphinx.

Until their memories returned like a flashbang. All of them.
Their memories of Julius.
Their memories of Rem.
And their memories of Subaru Natsuki.

Emilia was the first to let out an ear-piercing scream, gripping her own face as she began to shake and thrash her head about.
“No! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! It… it can’t be! Su—Subaru! Subaru! It was… it was always…”
Emilia staggered and fell to her hands and knees before vomiting on the ground.

Rem’s scream followed Emilia, joining her in a choir of suffering.
As not only did her memories return, but her memories of Subaru returned as well.
“NO! Rem… Rem couldn’t have… Rem… I… I’m sorry! Subaru, I’m…”
Rem collapsed onto the ground right there, her eyes wide with shock.
She simply couldn’t handle the mental pressure hitting her all at once.

“Re-Rem!” Ram was staring off in a daze before being roused back to awareness by Rem’s collapse.
She quickly fell to the ground and gripped her sister, holding the unresponsive blue oni.
Tears were filling her own eyes.
Ram is truly a worthless sister, Ram thought to herself.

Otto leaned against a tree, locked in a state of shock.
“Natsuki-san… we…”

“FUCKIN’ DAMNIT! USELESS PIECE OF SHIT!” Garfiel began to punch at the ground with his one arm.
The arm eradicated by Minya was gone forever—not that he cared about that now.
If anything, it felt like an appropriate loss for himself.

Wilhelm dropped to his knees and let out the deepest of sighs.
“I see… truly I am nothing but a failure,” the sword demon thought.
“Subaru-dono, did we turn you into this monster in our arrogance?”
He shuddered, crushed by his own failure, yet horrified as he came to terms with the fact that it was Subaru who committed such horrific crimes—because they drove him to it.

Julius crumpled to the ground and stared up at the sky.
“I… worthless… how could I… Damnit!”
He slammed his good fist into the dirt.
His spirits circled him, trying to calm and comfort him, but to no avail.
He knew they were doomed, and that it was partly his fault.
It was the fault of everyone here.
His name was now returned—he figured that much at least.
Not that it would be worth anything now.
He had utterly disgraced himself, and had utterly failed.
He couldn’t help but begin to cry.

“Well shit. This is fucked,” Ricardo sighed and shook his head.
An almost resigned tone in his voice.

It took several moments for Felix’s memories to return.
Not because they didn’t return, but because his mind simply couldn’t accept them and all that they implied.
Until they battered through his mental defenses and lodged themselves in his brain like a spike of burning hot iron.
Felix screamed out and fell to his knees.
“Nyo… nyo… nyo nyo… Ferri couldn’t… Ferri didn’t… I… but Subaru, he… Why didn’t… why didn’t I… Dyamnit! Dyamnit!!”
Felix began to claw at his own face, his breathing quickening to an absolute frenzy.
All that he was and thought of himself began to collapse.
All of his pride as a healer burned to ashes in that instant—he knew he no longer had the right.
“I… I… Subaru, he… he did… but…”
At that point, the healer threw up, acidic bile pouring onto the ground.

Beatrice simply stood in place, still as a statue in shock.
“Su… Subaru… you… Betty… Betty did… Betty left you… Betty.”
She then screamed—a wail of absolute despair that would have shredded her vocal cords if she had proper organs.
The yin spirit then darted off into the woods and darkness.
Unable to tolerate the presence of everyone else.
Unable to tolerate herself.
No one saw fit to stop her.
Any who were even coherent enough to consider the thought knew that she would be far more likely to annihilate them with Minya crystals than to listen at this point.
The yin spirit was broken.

Rem was crumpled into her sister’s arms, crying and wailing as she gripped at Ram’s maid uniform.
Ram struggled to find a single word to say to Rem.
Simply put, she could offer no assurances—there was no comfort she could conceive of that wouldn’t be hollow.

Emilia remained curled up into a ball on the ground, tears flowing freely down her face.
“Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… I’m sorry… I’m sorry… I’m sorry…”
She had abandoned her knight.
She had lied to him.
Said the most horrible and awful things she could think of to him.
She thought of him as a monster.
She wanted him gone.
She tried to kill him.
She turned him into a monster.
Every hope she had, every dream, every ounce of self-worth that she had gained—all shattered at that moment.
In her heart was a hollow nothingness.
And she knew it was what she deserved.

 

****

 

In this if…
-Upon retrieving the final witch factor Subaru’s memories as Flugel returned. Rather than one override the other they fused, though due to not properly ‘conquering’ the seven deadly sins his personality is partly affected by his Witch Factors. This is the same affliction that Flugel befell during his final days, and an affliction that was hoped to be avoided the 2nd time around.
-Subaru’s Authority of Lust: Mist of Delusional Desire
–Subaru can produce a shadow mist. At a basic level, while shrouded in it he can control his own appearance and make himself invisible. The mist also can allow him to induce hypnotic hallucinations in all those who come into contact with it. At a great enough concentration he can lock people into a ‘dream world’ if they contact the concentrated mist. He typically simply disperses the mist and creates illusionary doubles of himself while remaining invisible.
-Subaru’s Authority of Gluttony: Death Eating
–Death eating has several functions. Firstly he gains an internal library of the dead. He has access to the books of all who have died within his presence or the book of any corpse he comes across.
–Subaru can turn corpses into “death beasts” , a unique type of zombie Mabeast who all have intense regeneration. Death beasts have as myriad a form as Mabeasts but typically retain some humanoid features.
–Subaru can take a book of the dead and ‘insert’ it into a Death Beast, granting it greater intelligence and power. This allows Subaru to bypass gluttony’s limit of the user’s power for creating beasts.
–Subaru can create an entire vast army of death beasts. There is theoretically a limit, but in practice it is unlimited as he can repair any deathbeast he creates.   

Notes:

So I was going to kill more people, but the scene I had in mind would have actually been too long and this chapter is already over 3000 words, I feel there is enough in this chapter.
Hope you enjoy! Subaru's character's a bit different but this is sort of how I picture a bit of Flugel's personality.

Chapter 13: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 11

Summary:

A young girl comes to terms with her own feelings.

As Subaru made his way through the woods with Shaula and Sphinx, he came to a stop.

“Oh? Wasn’t sure you’d come back,” Subaru said, looking at a figure in the woods.

Meili came forward from between the shadows of the trees, riding atop the back of a mabeast.
“H-hello, Onii-chan.”
She tried to act nice and polite, but in truth, the girl was terrified—far more terrified than she ever was of Mother.

Mama… Capella… was a monster, an unstoppable beast in her eyes that could inflict all sorts of torments.

But Orion… Subaru… had proven to be a different sort of monster altogether—a mastermind who always seemed to know exactly what to do, who could predict the future before it happened.

And Meili wasn’t stupid. She could tell that Orion had been collecting authorities, and even registered that he would have ‘all seven’ authorities after killing Capella and Roy.
She heard his whispers in the night to the unseen figure of the Witch of Envy. While she simply thought madness at first, too much had happened to keep her clinging to that delusion.
Orion was in league with the Witch of Envy.

But by that point, Meili knew there was no point in running. Orion would predict any betrayal, hunt her down if he desired. And besides, she didn’t care too much for those he was hunting—she blamed them for the death of her big sister.
And she wasn’t exactly the type to care for the collateral damage caused by her rampage. Even Vollachia did not shake her to her core, besides the sheer scale of it. She knew she was committed to Orion at that point.
It was better to be beside the monster than within its path.

But Meili now knew that Orion was Subaru Natsuki.
The same Subaru Natsuki who treated her kindly.
The same Subaru Natsuki who was the mastermind behind her big sister’s death.

But even so, he treated her kindly while in his care.
But now that she remembered him, things were different.

She wanted to stay out of the monster’s path, but now realized she was possibly in its path all along.

Subaru Natsuki sought revenge for those that wronged him, and Meili realized that she was likely on that list.

By the same token, she knew that running would be pointless. She figured returning now, acting as before, was her best option.

Maybe, because she was still an ally of his while his name was forgotten, her past could be forgiven.
She did share with him the story of Elsa and their bond.
She hoped that stirred some shred of mercy within himself.

True, she couldn’t help but be angry at him for killing Elsa.
But considering the torture he suffered, Meili figured that the debt had been paid in full—with interest.
Besides, the old Subaru Natsuki was effectively dead. Meili knew that for certain.

Better to have that rationalization than to pursue revenge that would be pointless, impossible, and suicidal.

Meili shuffled forward with a forced smile. “Seems you got everything you wanted, Onii-chan.”

Subaru stared at her for several seconds.

Meili half expected Shaula to rip her apart with hell snipes.

But instead, Subaru walked forward, still wearing a smile on his face.

She had seen that smile a few times. While Orion began stoic, almost melancholic, through his journey he became more lively, more psychotic. But this was a different smile now—madness fully embraced, like Subaru had perfect command over the world around himself.

“Well hey there, Meili. I gotta say, I’m surprised you came back,” he remarked as he casually sauntered towards her.

“Well… I don’t have many places to go, do I?” Meili replied, still smiling as well. “I think the safest place in the world is with Onii-chan, isn’t it?”

Subaru paused and considered that idea for a second. “Hmm, I guess that’s true, in some weird twisted sort of fucked-up idea of safe.” He laughed at the absurdity of his life being called anything but safe.
On his quest for revenge, he had seen her corpse more than a few times.

But she wouldn’t know that. And in the end, she was still here—that was all that mattered to anyone who wasn’t Subaru Natsuki.

He crossed his arms and leaned in, his presence almost towering over her. “So the question is, what do we do with you now?”

Meili tilted her head slightly. “Oh? What do you mean, Onii-chan? I thought you had a big plan. Are you kicking me out? That would be really mean, you know?”

Subaru smirked and patted her on the head. “True, but I like people being honest with me, Meili. And I know you well enough by now to recognize that mask of yours. There are very few people in the world better at that particular game than me.”
Meili’s smile cracked, but she said nothing.

Subaru then stepped back, leaning down and locking eyes with Meili.
“How do you feel about me, Meili? I want your real honest answer here. If you aren’t honest, you go off to do… whatever it is you want to do. But I won’t go out of my way to spare you from what’s coming. If you’re being honest with me, you can stick around and get front-row seats to the show.”

Meili tensed. She didn’t know the full plan, but based on the bits and pieces, if she was excised from the group she planned to run to the other end of the world.
That would be her only shot at surviving.

“I…” She bit her lip, quivering in place.

“I’m waiting.” Subaru tapped his foot, laughing a little bit.

“I hate it… I… hated you… I really did,” Meili admitted softly.

“Oh? Even after I treated you so well? That hurts, Meili,” Subaru said with mock sympathy as he held his own heart.

“You did, but… you took my big sister away from me… you… you killed her. You… that half-elf, that tiger-boy. You all… she was my only family and you…” Meili struggled to hold back the tears that she had yet to let fall.
Ever since her sister died, she was with the Emilia Camp, and then with Orion.
She could not ever fully express the pain that Elsa’s passing left her.
“She wasn’t perfect, she was weird, she was crazy, but she took care of me. She cared about me, she…” Meili choked on her own words.

Subaru stood back, staring at her with an almost lazy expression on his face. “She was trying to kill us. And she wasn’t exactly being nice about it.”

“I… I know,” Meili replied weakly through the tears.

“And she was a bit of a psycho. In the end, that’s the way things end for people who make piles of corpses for a living. Unless you’re one who can defy the rules of this world, eventually your corpse is added to the pile,” Subaru spoke not just from philosophy, but from experience.

“I KNOW! I KNOW! Big Sister was eventually going to die! That’s how it goes. Life is cheap, it's not fair to anyone but… she was still my big sister. Am I not allowed to hate the people that killed her? Am I not allowed to hate you even a little bit?!” She stomped her foot on the ground.

Subaru stared back at her, silent for several seconds, before he shrugged. “You are. I’d be a hypocrite of the highest order if I said otherwise—granted, I am one. You are allowed to feel what you want to feel. Everyone can do that.”
He let out a deep sigh. “The question is… if you hate me, why are you still here? You know trying to kill me is basically pointless.”

Meili hung her head low. “I know.”

“Are you afraid that I’d come after you if you did?” Subaru asked.

She nodded her head.

“And if I promised not to, would you go?” He took a step back, keeping his arms crossed.

“I… don’t know,” she replied weakly.

“Why? Don’t you still hate me?” He raised an eyebrow.

“You… you treated me well. I get that you needed all the help you could get. But I also get that you could have left me behind a long time ago. You haven’t needed me for a while now. You... you’re cold, you’re distant, you’re crazy but… I… I don’t have anywhere else to go. And after everything, I’m not sure there is any point in hating you, Onii-chan. I just feel like… I have nothing left at this point,” Meili said, her shoulders slumping and head hanging low in defeat.
She said all she could, as honestly as she could.
Now all that was left was Subaru’s judgment.

Subaru tapped his foot a few times and looked back at Sphinx. “Got an odd question for you—think you could use Sacrament of the Immortal King to bring back Elsa? If I grabbed her book of the dead and things like that?” He asked, as if he was just inquiring into something as casual as cooking a meal. It wasn’t quite that casual for him, but resurrection was a subject he was already quite familiar with. He had been looking into it four-hundred years ago for his own purposes and goals. Goals he was debating if he still wanted to pursue. At the very least, he planned to modify it extensively. 

Sphinx looked back at him with mild surprise. “Oh? Hmmm, it could and should be possible. Getting her soul would be tricky if it already reincarnated. It has been a year, after all,” Sphinx suggested.

Subaru shrugged. “Let me worry about that. I know how to hack into the Corridor of Memories. I probably can mess with it better than anyone else alive.” He would rather normally avoid messing with the corridor directly, but by the same token there was no one more qualified in this world to pester and bother Od Lagna.
Keeping that nonsense to a minimum would have been ideal to the old me. But times change, Od Langa can deal with my nonsense on my terms now.

“Oh? Experimentation: required. I certainly would like to delve into that topic when we have the time then, that should certainly be a unique field of research.” She said with a curious, very Echidna-like smile.

Subaru laughed and clapped his hands together. “Well then, that settles that. Anyways, Meili, we should get going.”

Meili blinked a few times. “Wha… wait, you can bring… Big Sister back?!”

“Maybe?” Subaru shrugged. “The process is, um, complicated—and she would be undead. But I looked into resurrection a long time ago, and there are ways to make it work. Though it’s always a bit… slapdash. Getting the soul back from Od Lagna will be the tricky part,” he explained.

Unironically, reviving Elsa in some capacity was easier than some of his former plans.

Meili stared at him for several seconds. “But... but why?”

Subaru laughed and shrugged his shoulders. “Honestly, I have PLENTY of issues with her, and I am probably going to try getting back at her my own way… but… eh, I don’t know. I’m feeling at least a bit generous with you right now, Meili. Just understand I’ll probably be using her as a bit of a punching bag too. Those knives of hers REALLY hurt, you know,” he said, his grin slightly sadistic.

Meili shuddered a bit at the implication. In actual truth, Orion’s occasional comments allowed the girl to piece together that Subaru had experienced something ‘akin’ to death at least a few times. She wasn’t sure if it was future visions, time travel, or what. But being with him for months while he was clearly using this power non-stop made some things clear.
Still, Elsa was Elsa—and if that was the case, she probably deserved that much.

In the end, she decided that this was a positive. “You’re the best, Onii-chan!” She threw her arms around him.

Subaru sighed and patted her on the head. “Yeah yeah, glad you’re happy, Meili.”

“Weeeell, isn’t this touching?” A new voice interrupted them, all eyes turning towards its source.

A one-armed Roswaal approached the group, the limb still missing from being annihilated by Shaula.
Standing next to him was Clind, wearing a stoic and fierce expression.

Subaru frowned as they approached.

“Great, two annoying people showed up.” Subaru crossed his arms.

“Noooow, is that any way to greet an old friend, Subaru-kuuuuun?” Roswaal asked with his wide smile.

Subaru let out a tired sigh, rolling his eyes. “You really couldn’t wait even a day to start playing your games, could you, Roswaal?”

In truth, Subaru had already felt him approaching a while ago. Clind being with him was also not a surprise.
By the same token, he was somewhat glad.

Both of them were some of the first people he needed to deal with.

“I believe we are overdue a conversation, Subaru,” Roswaal said.

“Yeah, I guess we are.”

Notes:

Short chapter
But that is because as I was writing the next part, it was clearly long enough to be its own chapter. So expect the Roswaal chapter up soon.

ALSO
THEATER UPDATE
-Theater Reaction to The Path of the Beast and Slaughter-Extra 1
is out! Go to that chapter to check it out!

Chapter 14: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 12

Summary:

The sage and the mage clash and the true mastermind is revealed.

Subaru stared at the smiling clown and the frowning butler.

Roswaal was on his last legs already, likely having expended what magic he could to stabilize his body.
The fact that he lost an arm was a minor concern to the mage in the long term, but it left him crippled for this fight.

Though Subaru could tell the clown was on the brink of mental collapse, he figured that Roswaal only approached as a desperate final gambit.

A final chance to salvage a hopeless situation.

Well, I suppose I shouldn't be expecting “moral” judgments from Roswaal.

The fact that Clind was here only added to that suspicion.

Even if Roswaal was at full capacity, Subaru now understood that, from a perspective of strength, Clind was the greater threat.
Moreover, while Roswaal was devious, Clind was in a far more mentally stable position at the moment.

“Natsuki-sama. I see you are well,” Clind remarked, retaining his polite tone, though there was clear tension in his voice.

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “Well Clind, I’m not sure if this is a long-time-no-see old friend or just a casual hello. You’ve done a good job at doing absolutely nothing of value these past four hundred years.”
Subaru’s tone retained a mocking sarcasm that was familiar to the butler.

Clind’s frown deepened, his muscles tightened. “I see, you’ve obtained all the Witch Factors then. I would have hoped that such a thing would restore you to a better state of mind.”

“Now you really are being an idiot, Clind. ‘Witch Factors’ and ‘a stable mind’ are not exactly things that go together. Though you are right—I have them all now, the real ones at least. If you want to hand over Melancholy to me, I'd appreciate it, but I don’t need it.”
He mockingly reached out his hand. “I will at least say thank you for treating me normally. You’re a better liar than I give you credit for,” Subaru remarked with a grin.

Roswaal frowned, looking between the two. The conversation between Clind and Subaru was not what he expected.
“Oh? Do you have some history with our dear Clind that I am unaware of?” Roswaal asked, suddenly realizing the board was different than he assumed.

Subaru shrugged. “Not ‘Clind’ exactly, but you probably understand my implication there. We go back ‘further’ than even you and him do.”

Roswaal’s gaze narrowed on Subaru. He knew exactly what Subaru implied he knew. But it also meant one thing.
“Oh, are you from four hundred years ago, Subaru? That would not be the most surprising thing about you.”
The mage retained his calm and friendly tone, but tension was seeping in.

“Apparently,” Subaru replied. “Though I only gained my memories back after getting the last of the true Witch Factors. Shame I never met you back then, Roswaal. I would have been the rotten devious bastard and you would have been the good guy. Though I already parted ways with Echidna by the point you came into play, so I guess it couldn't happen.”

Roswaal stared even more intensely at Subaru.

“But that’s the ancient past. I’m concerned about what card you are going to try and play now, Roswaal. You don’t exactly have a position of strength here. Clind may be the ‘strongest’ person on this battlefield, but that means next to nothing up against me. You both should be aware of that,” he said, mocking the two four-hundred-year-old entities.
With the exception of Meili, he was still, technically, the weakest fighter on the battlefield.
But that didn't matter anymore.

Clind shook his head. “Subaru, it’s not too late to stop this madness.”

“Indeeeeed, I am certain that we can find some way to keep things from degenerating further,” Roswaal added, still wearing his smile.

Subaru stared at the two and then laughed, gripping his own stomach.
“Ahahah, oh you two really never EVER change, do you? It’s sort of pathetic, really. You both have NOTHING you can offer me of value to make me stop. The Melancholy Factor could be useful, but I hardly need it.”

Clind stared at Subaru, glaring ever more intensely.

Roswaal let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. “Truly, Subaru, I believe you have made your point.”

“You act like things can just go back to how they were. Are you forgetting the literal mountains of corpses I've made?” Subaru asked.

“Of course nooooot, but I am not one to be that naive. I simply wonder if our goals are fully unaligned at this point. Are you going to aim for the complete destruction of Lugunica? Or just the various camps, the Wiseman Council, and the government? I imagine, knowing you, there must be some sort of end goal here,” Roswaal asked.

Subaru flashed a wide smile. “Oh, I plan to destroy the world—or at least the current concept of it. It’s beyond saving, so I might as well let the disaster I stopped four hundred years ago play out now. I…”

Before Subaru could finish his sentence, Clind rocketed forward to attack him, a fist flying towards his face.

Subaru’s spirits threw up barriers of magic while Shaula moved to intercept.

Clind smashed through the barriers but was stopped by Shaula. The two quickly traded a flurry of blows before Shaula was pushed back.
As they did, a mist of darkness erupted from around Subaru to engulf the entire area.
Clind then threw a single punch towards Subaru’s face, but found himself hitting nothing but air.

Subaru was standing several feet away as he sighed.
“Really now, Clind? Like that would actually accomplish anything of value for you. Though I guess you wouldn’t understand the details, old man.”

Clind frowned and faced Subaru, but said nothing.
“You’ve truly become a wretched monster, Subaru Natsuki,” Clind replied, hostility leaking from his lips.

“Now THAT is a new look for you!”
Subaru laughed, shrugging his shoulders.
“Blame everyone else for pushing me to this. I don’t owe this world any favors anymore. If it doesn’t appreciate my work, I might as well take my ball and go home.”

“You sound like a child,” Clind replied.

“Maybe a little bit. Now then, is there anything else we have to say to each other, Clind? Or can I go back to chatting with Echidna’s whiny puppy?” Subaru retorted with venom in his voice.

Clind said nothing in response to Subaru.

“Thought so.” Subaru then turned back towards Roswaal.
“So Roswaal. Where were we exactly?”

Roswaal stared straight into Subaru’s eyes, finding none of the warmth—but a calm certainty that was something he found to be alien in the boy’s eyes.
“You speak as if you knew my beloved teacher quite well.”

Subaru sighed. “I knew her way before you did.”

Roswaal bit his lip. He felt like he was dancing on someone else’s palm.
He did not like the feeling at all. It reminded him of when he fought Hector at the Sanctuary.
Only then it was physical domination—this battlefield was of the mind.
“Is that so? May I ask in what capacity?”

Subaru thought about it, tapping his foot.
“It’s… complicated. Then again, she is a complicated girl. ‘Friends’ is one way to probably put it, though maybe closer than that, but also further away. Ugh, now that I remember all this nonsense, everything she said to me at the Sanctuary makes way more sense now,” he muttered to himself.
“Seriously… it took you four hundred years to come out and say it, and you did it under the most miserable possible circumstances for yourself, Echidna-chan…”
He let out a deep sigh.
“You were being awfully unfair to yourself… I really am the worst, huh.”
His thoughts drifted back towards his trials in the Sanctuary. They took on a depressing new meaning for him now.

“I see…” Things were becoming clearer to Roswaal now.
He didn’t understand who Subaru ‘really’ was exactly. But he also realized that Subaru was someone from four hundred years ago.
He knew Clind, he knew Teacher, and he possibly knew many of the other major players from back then.
Moreover, the way he talked about her…
And his tone. He certainly isn’t hostile to Teacher, though it's hard to say what he feels about her—but it’s clear they were close.
If Subaru just received memories from four hundred years ago… then I effectively don’t know him at all.
I can assume his core personality is the same, but his experiences differ greatly. He feels confident talking down to me—as annoying as that is, it’s possibly not without merit.

He decided to wait. He wanted to see what else Subaru Natsuki would say.

“Now then, what to do with you now, Roswaal,” Subaru wondered aloud in a light tone, taking a step closer toward him. “Hmm, you put me through fucking hell, and you were too much of an idiot to figure out what was wrong when my name got eaten. Really, I expected a brilliant mastermind like yourself to figure out SOMETHING was wrong.” Subaru leaned in, his tone totally mocking.

Roswaal winced. Truthfully, he considered his failure to notice the anomaly within his camp to be an even bigger blunder than his failure to subjugate Subaru at the Sanctuary.
Especially now, since Subaru was clearly someone beyond such means of subjugation.

“Then again, ugh! I can’t really blame you too much for the hell you put me through there. At least not as much as before. I mean, it was your choice to be a complete scumbag, but I have to take some blame for that.” Subaru groaned as he debated what to do with the painted mage, beginning to pace back and forth in front of him. “Then again, I just don’t like you. That’s reason enough for me to now want you gone at this point.”

“Forgive me for being ignorant,” Roswaal began, putting on a show of mock respect.

“I must ask you, what do you mean by taking some blame for the events of the Sanctuary?” Roswaal asked.

He understood that he may die here, permanently, but that was also not as much a concern now.
A theory was quickly born within his head: that his gospel guided him to Subaru, and would keep putting Subaru in situations where he could claim all the Witch Factors and recover his apparent lost memory.
This Subaru clearly had some relationship with Echidna, restored by the acquisition of all the Witch Factors.
Perhaps… maybe it’s possible that my work is already done. That Subaru, with his memory restored, will pursue Teacher’s resurrection by his own volition. If I overheard him correctly, he was already looking into the process before. Perhaps the only move I truly needed to make was to create the Subaru standing before me now. It is still Subaru Natsuki. We are in this situation because we made ourselves his enemy in our ignorance. But Teacher may be different. If he still considers her a ‘friend’ in some capacity, then Subaru will do what it takes to revive her. But I must understand what he is saying first.

“Oh? Oh! That’s simple.”
Subaru shrugged and clapped his hands together.
“You were being directed by Echidna, right? Indirectly at least, through your old Tome of Wisdom.” Subaru used air quotes as he spoke.
“Stupid name for it, by the way. Gospel is more fitting. The Tome gives knowledge, but wisdom requires interpretation. The Tome allows for no such thing. A gospel gives divine word—a mandate that must be followed.” He inserted his slight criticism of Roswaal’s name of choice in the middle of his explanation.

Roswaal scoffed a bit at Subaru criticizing the naming choice of his precious tome.
“You are correct in that I was guided by the power my teacher left me,” Roswaal replied, maintaining a level but curious tone. He did not wish to provoke Subaru any further than he had to.

Subaru smiled as he continued his explanation, maintaining a relaxed stance all the while.
“Well, I’m the one who asked her to do all this—sort of. Not… this specifically, but I left her with some objectives and things I needed her to get done. I left the how and the details up to her, but the directive came from yours truly. So you see, Roswaal… I can’t really blame you for using me, when Echidna was using you, and I was using her. Ugh, I swear this is some sort of bad joke.”

He explained the truth of their relationships—that in the end, the grand manipulator that was Roswaal was simply a man near the bottom of a chain of thralls being manipulated. Subaru Natsuki was not bound by fate.
Far from it.
He determined his own fate from the beginning.

Roswaal stared vacantly at Subaru. “What do you mean, you gave her objectives? My teacher is dead!”
With that statement, Subaru had pushed Roswaal over the edge of what he could just ‘accept’ from Subaru Natsuki.

“Yeah… that was also part of the plan,” Subaru explained flatly, his smile widening still.
“I’m not going to bother explaining the why or the end goal to you, but she needed to die for this to work. They all did. I couldn’t simply let them rampage across the world—not after they all lost control and everything went to hell. I had to have Reid, Farsale, Hoshin, and the rest take care of the witches. Echidna at least had the grace to die on her own terms and understand the reality of the situation, so she helped me set up that elaborate suicide. I still had to keep Vol-chi outside of her tomb to keep her from getting second thoughts. But in the end, I’m the one who masterminded the death of the Six Witches of Deadly Sin and the capture of the Witch of Envy. I’m just a scumbag who killed his own friends at the end of the day because that’s what the world needed, so I really can’t judge you for that part, Roswaal.”

As Roswaal heard the explanation, it took a few seconds for Subaru to process the truth of what he was saying.
Roswaal glared at Subaru, his eyes burning with rage.

He never fully understood the circumstances behind his teacher’s death. The only person who could tell him would never explain it.

But now he understood that Volcanica was not the architect of her demise.

It was Subaru Natsuki.

Roswaal growled, “Subaru, you…”

“Oh, fucking save it,” Subaru spat back. “Those were some of the worst days of my fucking life, so I don’t want to hear it from YOU of all people. I did what I had to.”

Roswaal’s smile had fully fallen from his face. He glared hatred toward Subaru.

“What? Don’t like having your precious teacher’s life and death in my hands? News flash, clown—that’s been the case since the start. It’s just you and I were the last to know.”
Subaru manifested his shadow whip, his spirits appearing and orbiting around him.
The clown was suitably pissed off now, just as the sage wanted.

Roswaal manifested several spheres of magical light in his hand as he prepared for battle.

Clind removed his monocle, steadying himself as he readied for battle, energy like lightning swirling around him.

Sphinx marshaled her magic as Shaula prepared her hell snipes.

From the shadows emerged several elite corpse soldiers, summoned forth by Sphinx—the Divine Generals of Vollachia among them.

“Let’s see what the Witch of Greed’s apprentice can really do!”

The sage shouted.

 

***

To any outside observer, the battle would appear to be absolute madness.

It did not appear as a battle of men, but of monsters—titanic and forbidden spells and techniques being leveled against each other.

Clind was forced to contend with undying corpse soldiers powered by Sphinx, while enduring the witch’s barrage of spells.
Either one of these things, individually, he could handle. Even the blue lightning’s corpse soldier, while perhaps the greatest threat to him, was something he could perhaps handle individually.
But the undead new Witch of Greed was also a considerable threat—one he could have perhaps overcome by himself under better circumstances.

Meanwhile, the broken sage and his apprentice contended with the apprentice of the dead old Witch of Green.

Roswaal figured that Shaula would be the greatest physical threat, and he wasn’t exactly wrong about that. Shaula instantly began a ceaseless rain of hell snipes down upon his position, forcing Roswaal to constantly renew and refresh his defensive spells, even as he took to the air to battle.

Meanwhile, he returned fire with spell after spell of elemental fury.
Spheres of fire, spears of ice, bullets of water, shards of earth, blades of wind, strikes of lightning, bolts of light, and clouds of shadow all descended upon the sage, his spirits, and the crimson scorpion.

But he could not muster a powerful enough spell to be decisive under these circumstances.
He had to dedicate too much to defense.

Subaru’s earth spirit and yang spirit quickly threw up barriers in defense. Now at the level of great spirit, they were individually a considerable threat.
“Ul Minya!”
Subaru and Algol shouted as one, launching a rain of violet crystals toward the mage.

Roswaal’s own magical barrier blocked the blow, but he was forced to fall further back into the air.

Subaru scattered his spirits, letting them engage individually as each fired Ul and El-level spells at the flying magician.
But while powerful, he was greater still.
Every spell sent toward him was deflected, dispelled, or undone.

He took the chance to counter, unleashing a rain of magic down upon the spirits, who were forced onto the defensive.
He sought to finish at least one with a powerful spell, but Shaula’s constant barrage of needles would not cease, and he found himself once again forced to contend with his barrier.

Subaru watched the mage carefully, studying him as if waiting for the right moment.

Roswaal knew he had to act quickly—to knock Subaru out of the fight if he could.

If he got too close, he knew Subaru’s black flames would cripple him.
If he injured Subaru carelessly, he would be incapacitated by Subaru’s ability to reflect damage.

He had to keep a distance and end it with a decisive blow.
With that in mind, he knew he only had one option that had the best chance of working.

And so he mustered what could arguably be the second most powerful spell he knew.
“Al Quartet!”

Roswaal unleashed a storm of fire, water, earth, and air magic all at once. His goal was to sweep away the opposition in one blast.

He figured if he created that opening—sweeping away Shaula and the spirits—he could quickly incapacitate Subaru.

But by committing to that attack, he had already lost.

Subaru vanished from sight along with Shaula.

“Wha… Aughuk!”

Roswaal suddenly found his remaining arm twisted and broken in several places.

Before he could respond in any way, one of his legs was blown off by Shaula’s hell snipe.

Turning his gaze in the direction of the attack, he saw that Subaru Natsuki was far further away than he had thought, with the scorpion girl standing beside him.
“How…”

The ancient mage fell to the ground.

Even with a crippled arm, he tried to muster what magic he could, but it wasn’t enough. Suppressive magic fell upon him from all six of the spirit girls.
His body was quickly encased in stone and ice.
His jaw was broken by a powerful magical blow that nearly blew it clean off.
But Subaru’s water spirit stabilized Roswaal’s body.

A few seconds later, after Roswaal was totally incapacitated on the ground, Subaru Natsuki approached the ancient mage wearing a friendly smile on his face.

Roswaal glared furiously at him.

In the background, the battle between Clind and Sphinx was still ongoing.

“So Ros-chi, guess you didn’t think you’d go down that easy, huh?” Subaru said, standing atop the encased Roswaal.
As he did so, he conjured the black flames of wrath at a low intensity to drain what strength remained from Roswaal.

Roswaal continued to glare at Subaru—it was all he could do with his jaw cleanly broken.

“Now, I thought long and hard about what I'd do with each of you. Of course, a whole lot more options just opened up for me.” Subaru flashed a wicked grin at him.

“The issue was, I wanted you to experience the worst thing you did to me, but I didn’t really have a method of doing that.

“Until today! I got a whole lot of new fancy options today. Like, I remembered an old yin spell I made—you probably have a better one, but still. It ‘eats’ a person piece by piece. Got a water magic version of that too. There are probably better versions out there, but I figured those could work. But… I figured I’d test something out with my new gluttony authority,” Subaru declared.

Subaru then clapped his hands together as figures emerged from the woods.

That being a host of undead rabbits.
They were a sickly and twisted parody of a rabbit—with black flesh, crimson eyes, and teeth-filled mouths that would look better upon a shark than a creature of such small size.
Joining them was a swarm of black mice.

Subaru had, in a moment of inspired cruel madness, had Shaula go on a quick rabbit hunt after he acquired the gluttony authority. In ten minutes, she had brought him several dozen dead rabbits.
The mice were a bonus—using the corpses of other dead creatures, he ‘converted’ them into a swarm-type beast made of many, many mice.
Using his gluttony authority, he quickly turned them into ‘death beasts’ under his command.
Far weaker than the death beasts that would be created from human or mabeast corpses.
But these beasts didn’t exist to fight.
They existed for the sake of cruel revenge.

Subaru continued to wickedly grin at Roswaal, keeping their eyes locked together.
“You probably won’t get why I chose this death for you, Roswaal, but I’m just going to let you know—it’s very, very fitting.”

The rabbits and mice began to approach the mage.

Roswaal paid them no mind, continuing to just stare at Subaru.

“Anyways, this is goodbye, Roswaal.” Subaru stepped off from atop the imprisoned mage.
The flames of wrath faded as the tiny death beasts approached.

“I’d say it’s been fun, but that’d be lying. Maybe we could have worked things out if we had some more time, but alas, we both screwed up too much for that to happen.”
As Subaru began to walk away, the rabbits and mice swarmed atop Roswaal.

He tried to resist it, but his mental exhaustion was at its limit already.

He thrashed about as the rabbits and mice bit into him, their sharpened teeth tearing at his flesh—taking small, tiny bites out of him as they began to devour his body.
They could have taken larger bites, but they didn’t.
They could have torn into him faster, but they did not.
The Great Rabbit was a creature of ravenous hunger.
These creatures were built for the purpose of inflicting pain.

Subaru yawned and stretched his arms.
“Oh! By the way, unlike the Great Rabbit, these guys are directed to go for your brain and heart last—and to take things nice and slow. Curious how long your body will hold on for,” Subaru said as he turned back to the mage, whose body was now covered by the tiny death beasts as they very slowly devoured him.

The spasms of the mage continued for several minutes—Roswaal forced to endure the slow process of being devoured.

Before his spasms stopped entirely, the mage wholly fell still.

The beasts retreated away from their victim as Subaru casually approached.

The body was not fully devoured, but all the outer flesh that remained had been peeled away.
Hair, eyes, face, teeth—all of it was gone. His chest was a gaping open chasm, and what remained of his innards were filled with bite marks.
Roswaal L. Mathers had been reduced to a hollowed-out corpse.

In this if…

-After sensing Roswaal’s death, Clind used compression to retreat.
-The “Pride” hunting party is still en-route back to Lugunica.
-They will not discover Roswaal’s death until they return.

-It has been less than three hours since Subaru’s name returned.

 

Notes:

For those of you who know Clind's deal...
Yes went into his full 'battle mode' here. I just didn't mention it out of consideration for it being recent web novel spoilers.

I fully believe Sphinx + Corpse Soldier Elites could at least tank that for a while.

 

ALSO
THEATER ADDITION: Path of Wrath Reforged

Chapter 15: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 13

Summary:

A check in on everyone else...

That moment, that dreadful, accursed, wretched moment when their memories returned—it was the moment they knew they were doomed.

It shattered them completely, wholly, and utterly.
How could it do anything else?

The first moments were pure panic—cries of pain, agony, self-hatred, and absolute emotional desolation.

They were destroyed at that very moment.
Not a single member of the Emilia Camp even questioned it when the great spirit, Beatrice, ran into the woods.
Why would she want to stay with them? There was no one among the camp save for those who betrayed the only person she truly cherished.
Of course, she was among the traitors, the betrayers, the monsters who created an even greater monster.
So she vanished. She would no longer be a part of their story.

Emilia, meanwhile, remained upon the ground for who knows how long.
Minutes?
Hours?
Days?
She no longer cared to move. Tears streamed down her face as she trembled and shook.
“Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… why… why… why…”
She brought her hands to her face, her fingernails digging in lightly as she shook her head.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to… I… you…”

Their time together—their precious, amazing time together—all of it ran through her head.
How he made her laugh.
How he cheered her on.
How he kissed her.
She remembered it all.

But these memories that were once so bright and beautiful were now tainted by her own failure, by the monster that she let him become due to her own useless foolishness.
She couldn’t blame him. She really couldn’t blame him.
She understood, at least somewhat, how much she meant to him.
And she left him to rot.

She was worthless.
She was useless.
She was despicable.

She continued to claw at her own face as she remained curled up on the ground, her entire body shaking as she felt like her soul would collapse.
Madness would be a mercy for her at that point.
Because she was somehow still sane—more sane than she had been in a while—and she now truly understood her weakness.

She would not move, the doll remaining crumpled on the ground until another came to collect her.

Garfiel, with only one arm, slowly picked her up.
He said nothing as he put her over his shoulder.
The tiger-boy wore a look of utter defeat on his face as he began to walk off with Otto at his side.

Ram followed, carrying the unconscious Rem.

Rem, whose memories had just returned in full, simply could not handle the strain of it all.

A single soul-shattering scream was all she could muster before she fell into unconsciousness.
Her mind returned, but her spirit broke.
Thus it fell to Ram to carry her.
The pink-haired oni shuffling along.

She used her clairvoyance to quickly scan for signs of Subaru or her master.
She found the crater in which Roswaal had landed after his battle, but tracks already led away from it.

With it being clear that her master was out and about, the pink-haired oni focused solely upon her sister.

Ram is a useless sister.
Ram is a worthless sister.
Really… I’m just despicable.

That was the only assessment she could have for herself as tears continued to stream down her face, regardless of her otherwise unshakable pride.

What she felt in her heart was the deepest pits of failure.

So with a trembling frame and tears streaming down her face, she continued to solemnly march away from the battlefield.

Wilhelm and Ricardo marched along with them, saying nothing.
What could they say besides the truth? That they were failures who attacked and tried to kill one who should have been their ally, and instead played a part in making him the greatest enemy possible.

Julius was in an equally terrible state. His spirits, circling around him, felt the weight of his emotional collapse as they simultaneously came to remember him.
They pressed against him, giving him the love they could to make up for their time lost to Gluttony’s curse.
But Julius no longer felt he deserved it. Their song was like static in his ears as he marched forward as a soulless man.
He thought he had lost everything when Gluttony devoured his name—that he had nothing.
But now, with his name and titles restored, he realized he truly did have nothing.
He had forsaken what was left of his pride and dignity in his treatment of Subaru, burying its remains in the dirt with his pursuit.
And Subaru, having become a monster, saw fit to make sure that his life would be ashes upon awakening.
His parents were grievously injured. His brother was dead, butchered for the purposes of making a point.
Julius realized that now he truly had nothing, save for perhaps the spirits that orbited him now.
And he realized, grimly, that Subaru would probably deprive him of even that soon.
That with his name restored, Subaru would bring down the final blade upon their heads.
“Truly I am an utter failure,” the formerly finest knight muttered to himself.

Felix was a quivering mess by this point. Tears streaming down his face, he shuffled forward—shaking and weeping, his eyes madly darting about.
He shuffled forward like a half-rotted zombie, barely able to move straight.
He was such a pathetic sight that people would naturally feel compelled to help him.
But no one here did, for all were disgusted by him just as they were disgusted with themselves.
I… I tortured Subaru… I… he begged me… he pleaded with me… he saved Lady Crusch and I… and I…

He continued to walk forward, practically tripping over himself.
Disgusting… Disgusting… Ferri is disgusting.

He told himself that several times while he interrogated what he thought was the Archbishop of Pride.
He knew he made himself something like a monster, but he was torturing a monster, so while he turned himself into something wretched, it had a point.
It had a purpose.
He believed he was doing what had to be done.
Instead… he was just indulging in pointless monstrosity.
Torturing an innocent who maybe even considered him a friend—he was an ally at the least.
I… I thought I was doing what I had to… I was told to… I had to save Crusch… Everyone said… everyone said they believed in me… they told me to… I… I…

The healer’s mind clung to what it could—what threads of sanity and justification would keep him going.
Subaru… Subaru… you became… you became a monster… Did Ferri turn you into that… if you became that because of me then… then I… then I…

He felt like he was going to throw up. In fact, he did.
Stumbling against a tree, the contents of his stomach spewed from his mouth into a bile on the floor.

He knew he had failed—in the most terrible, awful, and miserable of ways.
He had trampled on everything he thought to protect, everything he swore to himself for.
And it was all for nothing.

 

****

What was left of the Emilia Camp did not return to the capital. If they did, it would likely end with an absolute bloodbath the moment someone even insinuated that Subaru perhaps deserved what happened to him.

He had slaughtered dozens of knights and hundreds of soldiers of Lugunica by now.
He had butchered noble families.
He had aided in the absolute destruction of an entire nation.

Right now, he was most certainly a monster who deserved everything that happened to him.
But he was not that monster originally—he was turned into that monster by them.

And they knew that. Even if they didn’t know the full extent of it, they knew it.

So they did the only thing they could do now.
They retreated and waited for the end.

All but one within the camp realized that Subaru was too far gone to be redeemed by this point.
But they also understood that they could not win.
Subaru had masterfully evaded the Sword Saint for months now—the only person who seemed like they could stop him.
They had no reason to suspect that would change.
Subaru had spared them, even though there were points where it seemed like he could have killed them.
That was attributed to the madness of an Archbishop and their individually twisted senses of mercy.

Now they knew better.

He didn’t want them to die until they knew their crime—and they knew that they’d be hopeless to stop him.

Now they knew their crime.
Now they felt hopeless.

The denizens of Roswaal’s manor now simply awaited the end.

The remaining staff of the manor was similarly dejected. None of them knew Subaru—not really. But they understood the basic gist of him from Priestella.

They understood the shape of what had happened.

And none—not the former wives of Regulus Corneas, nor the Ryuzus—could find the right words to comfort those within.
They simply kept the mansion in a somewhat functional state, leaving the guilty parties free to fester within their grief.

The young maid Petra had outright fled the mansion, not even waiting for them to return, the girl could no longer stomach being part of the group that abandoned Subaru, that turned him into that.

So she left to return to her home village, never to return.

No one could blame her. 

She was one of the few who were guiltless.

Otto shuffled his way through the mansion walls, considering his situation deeply.
His friend was gone—turned into a monster.
That same friend had become a monster who ravaged an entire nation.
And now everyone in the camp had lost the will to go on, himself included.

Is there even a point anymore?
He wondered to himself.

This camp is done. Even if we wanted to continue, Natsuki-san was the one who brought us together. And now we’ll be known as the camp whose knight became a calamity.

He shook his head.
The situation is hopeless.

He passed Roswaal’s room—still vacant.

The clown had vanished, yet to return, though even days later Ram made sure the room was in mint condition.

I wonder if he left, knowing his schemes had fallen apart. Or maybe…

He let out another deep sigh.

Maybe he tried one last gambit. If he tried to approach Subaru… then he’s probably already dead.

He knew Subaru was strong, but Subaru had already assembled a team of freakishly powerful fighters who seemed fully willing to aid him on his destructive path.
If Roswaal pursued Subaru, he’s probably dead or dying.

Otto concluded.
He knew that Subaru left him alive just to make sure they were around for when his name returned.
He knew Subaru was a monster who was waiting for this very moment—to see them all utterly broken.
Like he was probably broken.

He couldn’t trace Subaru’s thoughts perfectly, he realized that by now.
But he knew they were doomed.

What’s the point in even running?
He’ll find me and butcher me when he wants to. I might as well just… wait for it.
He’s had us dancing to his tune ever since he escaped.
Might as well see what his finale is.

***

Garfiel remained sequestered in his room after their first day returning. On that first day, the now one-armed tiger boy tore through a sizable chunk of the forest around the manor. He knocked down the trees and shattered the earth.

All the world was a tool for him to vent his frustrations—his worthlessness and ineptitude.

And after that point, he secluded himself within the depths of his room.
The furniture was turned over and broken into pieces, the walls were ripped apart with the marks of his claws.
The boy himself remained huddled in the corner, looking every bit the young teenager that he actually was.
“Damnit! Damnit! Fuckin’ useless,”
he muttered as he remained locked within that darkness.
He hurt his captain.
He hunted him down.
He tried to kill him.
He let his captain become a total monster.

All ’caus’ I’m a useless shield that le’ ’eryone down.

“’m sorry! ’m sorry!”

He repeated to himself over and over,
the boy lost within his own world defined by his failures.
He knew he could do nothing right.

His darkness was only disturbed by a single figure.
Frederica, his older sister, entered the room with gentle footsteps.
She was greatly concerned for the loss of his arm.
But in the face of everything, that was minor compared to the wounds on his soul and mind.
“Garf… you need to come out. You can’t just—”

“Wha’ ya’ kno’! I le’ cap’n down! I let ’eryone down!” he screamed out, tears still streaming down his face.

“We all did, Garf. Everyone failed Subaru…”
She let out a deep, dejected sigh.
While she couldn’t blame Subaru for seeking revenge—not really—
in her eyes the math was also rather simple.
Subaru had taken his personal pain and decided to punish the whole world for it, not just those who were guilty of betrayal.
She knew the Subaru that she knew was dead, and that it was the fault of everyone around him for killing him.
All that was left was a monster.

“Sis… I… I can’t just… Jus’… leave me alone… please.”
Garfiel muttered through choked breaths.

She stared into his eyes, finding naught but hopeless desolation.

She knew she would get nowhere.
Steeling herself, she slowly stood up.
“Alright, Garf, but I’ll be back later with food. And if you don’t eat, I’ll force it down your throat.”

Garfiel said nothing, simply returning to his sobs as his sister vacated the room.

***

When she awoke within her bed for the first time, all Rem could do was weep.
All she could do was cry and remain curled up in that bed.
She remembered that boy—the boy who she adored and loved.
The boy who saved her and gave her light when she found none in this life.
A boy who apparently stood by her side while she was lost in the sleep afflicted by Gluttony.
A boy who she forgot once she originally awoke, and a boy she proceeded to abuse and hurt when he reached out to her for mercy.
When he reached out to her as what she now assumed to be his last desperate hope.

Rem wept for the fact that it was her own hands that ripped apart what she loved.
Rem wept for the loving boy who no longer existed.
Rem wept out of sheer disgust for herself.
Rem wept because she knew that things would be over soon, if she was lucky.

I’m sorry, Subaru. Your Rem was… was truly worthless.

She couldn’t muster the strength to move, the strength to go on, even the strength to live.
What was the point of trying to stand?
What was the point of trying to live, when their lives were already forfeit?
She knew that Subaru would come for them, or leave them imprisoned within a tomb of their own grief.

She wouldn’t dare try to move on.
She wouldn’t dare try to make something of herself.
Right now, she felt she deserved nothing, so nothing is what she would do.
She would be the broken toy of the cosmos, having come to fully realize the divine joke played upon her very existence—
that she was the architect of her own unhappiness.

As she remained in that bedroom, only visited by her sister who would leave her food, she awaited Subaru’s next move.

She knew he would never stop.
So she would play the part he assigned to her.
She wouldn’t struggle against it anymore.
She would simply wait for it, and accept whatever would happen to her.

Rem has no right to choose.
Whatever happens… it’s what you want now, Subaru.

***

There was another who remained locked within their room, having shut out the entire world beyond its four walls.
Walls that were now coated in ice—
the room a frozen tomb whose occupant had not yet had the decency to die.
But she was getting there.

The half-elf Emilia lay in that bed, her eyes swollen with tears, her face red with scratches and marks, her hair a tangled mess.
She saw no point in getting up.
She saw no point in anything anymore.

“Subaru…”
She continued to weep, bringing her hands to her face.
“Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru…”
She couldn’t help but scream again.

A scream that echoed through the halls of the manor regularly.
A scream that everyone had now learned to ignore.

She remembered the laughter, the joy, his ceaseless proclamations of love for her.

It was all gone now—reduced to ashes and memories.

“All because I’m useless… all because I didn’t believe him… I… I’m so pathetic… I’m sorry, Subaru.”

The half-elf let out another ugly wail as she cursed her own existence.

Gone was her dream of a kingdom without discrimination.
Gone was her hope of unfreezing the elves of Elior Forest.
Gone was everything she ever hoped to do.
Gone was the possibility that she could ever amount to anything by herself.

“Useless.”
“Worthless.”
“Stupid.”
“Pathetic.”
“Weak.”
“Witch.”

These were the words she muttered to herself—words she defined herself by.

He loved her, and she gave him nothing.
When he needed her the most, when he needed someone to believe him, she failed to do so.

Others would try to hide themselves behind the excuse of Gluttony.
But that rang hollow in her ears and in her heart.
He didn’t deserve what happened to him.
He didn’t deserve to go down this path.

But she understood this fact better than anyone else…
I broke him…
I broke Subaru…
I turned him into a monster…
It’s my fault…
My fault…
My fault…
My fault…
My fault…
My fault…

In her heart, the half-elf took the burden of every single corpse created by Subaru.
All of those people were dead because of her failure.

She stared up at the ceiling, her eyes portals into a mind consumed by melancholy and self-loathing.
There was some voice in her mind that whispered to her—
that tried to seduce her with the idea that Subaru could be saved.

Damn the consequences.
Damn everything he had done thus far.
Damn whatever justice or righteousness existed within the world.

If she had a choice between Subaru being executed for his crimes and the chance to flee with him to start over, she would choose the latter in a heartbeat.

Her dreams were worthless.
Her ideals were worthless.
Her morals were worthless.
Everything about her was worthless.

So some part of her thought that maybe, just maybe, she had a chance to at least save him.

But that thought quickly died.

I tried… I tried to kill Subaru… that’s why… that’s why he let me fight him.
He wanted to know that I… that I would… that I would…

And the half-elf wept again.

Not for her life and dreams that she knew to be over.
But for the sake of a single boy she abandoned.

“I’m sorry, Subaru…”

***

There was a loud scream that echoed through the halls of the mansion.

It was not the wails of the half-elf that all had grown accustomed to.

Instead, it was the cry—the horrified scream—of an oni.

Various residents of the manor rushed to the front, where the scream came from.

Collapsed onto her knees was Ram, staring in horror out the open door.

There was the mangled and mostly devoured corpse of Roswaal L Mathers, left on their doorstep.

A reminder of what was to come.

Notes:

Next chapter we return to our regularly scheduled murder fest.

Chapter 16: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 14

Summary:

The Council meets, for the last time.

While the Emilia Camp returned to their manor in silence, the remaining members of the Pride hunting party returned to give their reports.

The streets of Lugunica were worse for wear. Confidence in the government was at an all-time low.

A massive scar still stretched across the city—the desolation from several months ago when a shadow swept across the capital, liberating the so-called Archbishop of Pride.

That alone was enough to cause economic disruption to the city. But that was only the beginning of the woes for the capital.
The repeated failures of the knights to capture said Archbishop, who repeatedly harassed the nation.
That same Archbishop destroyed important caravans that supplied the capital, increasing economic woes.
That same Archbishop later annihilated a nation, causing a global economic fallout.

All this contributed to the now somewhat decayed state of the capital.

The streets were overcrowded. Refugees flooded in from Volachia—those who could survive—filling many of the cities of Kararagi or Lugunica with extra people.
One would think they’d flee to Kararagi rather than Lugunica, a historical enemy nation.
But Kararagi had the practice of slavery, and refugees made perfect slaves.
Lugunica did not, and thus was the safer option.

So the streets were overcrowded, with almost everyone’s life certainly worse than it had been before the Archbishop’s escape.

Of course, the murmurs of discontent were now a roar.
Because people now ‘remembered’ who Pride was. The figure who terrified the nation was no Archbishop—
but was once a foolish boy who was apparently imprisoned by the council.
Among many in the city, the narrative had already spread that the council ‘turned’ an innocent knight into a monster.
Of course, equally loud were the voices who thought, given all the destruction he had caused, that he was always a monster.
Thus, there was no uprising—just protests, shouts, and chaos, with crowds screaming at each other in the street.

It was to this sort of sight that the knights returned.

Felix had returned to the Karsten manor to tend to Crusch. Ricardo had gone to report to Anastasia.

Leaving Julius, Wilhelm, and Reinhard—who had met them on the return trip—to report to the Wiseman Council and Captain Marcos.

Though they did not have much to say, the three defeated men simply gave statements about what happened, and about their memories being returned, before returning to their respective lieges.
They simply confirmed the truly hopeless state of things.
They confirmed that they failed.
And they confirmed that the returned memories were true.
Pride was no Archbishop, but Subaru Natsuki.

 

***

 

A few days later, a meeting of the Wiseman Council had begun.

“WHAT THE HELL IS THIS NONSENSE!” Bordeaux slammed his fists down on the table as they read the report.
He looked as if his eyes were going to pop right out of their sockets.
“Already there are riots across the country! What—for the sake of an Archbishop!?”

A dark-haired wiseman let out a deep sigh. “As accustomed as you’ve grown to calling the boy that, he is not an Archbishop, Bordeaux. He has killed most of them himself most likely—if not all of them now.”

“He may not be an Archbishop, but he has become a monster as terrible as one, if not more so,” a sharp-eyed wiseman replied.
Leaning back, that old man let out a tired sigh. His voice did not have condemnation, just a grim tone of acceptance.

“Either way, the boy has to be hunted down—there’s no question about that. He is working with a Witch and clearly seeking the downfall of this nation. Ever since his name returned, mabeasts have been rampaging across the nation along with the undead! The knights can't contain it all,” a militant wiseman added, his face carved into a deep frown.

Miktolov let out a tired sigh and shook his head. “Even if he was innocent of the crimes that he was originally imprisoned for, what he has done since his escape cannot be ignored.”

“So why are the people fucking so angry at us for?” a heavy wiseman shouted, equally outraged.

“Because they blame us, obviously,” a normally relaxed wiseman with a large beard said, his eyes sunken and tired.

“What?!” Bordeaux shouted back.

“That is likely the case, unfortunately,” Miktolov agreed with the bearded wiseman.

The sharp-eyed wiseman shook his head. “Subaru Natsuki was the slayer of two Archbishops, the boy who saved Pristella, who led the hunt against the White Whale, and possibly slew the Great Rabbit. For him to turn into this, people will naturally blame us. They will assume his wrongful imprisonment drove him to this—or that we permitted or allowed it in some way. In short, we are being blamed for incompetence.”
He explained the situation in a matter-of-fact way, simply laying out what he saw.

“Of course the people would fucking think that. If we executed the boy before his name returned at any point, they’d be the ones lining the streets to watch him burn. Right fucking mess this is,” the heavy wiseman added.

“Right you are, my good men!” a new voice was added to the fray.

The doors to their meeting chamber were flung open as Subaru Natsuki entered the room with a casual saunter, a brown-haired woman in rather risqué attire at his side.

The knights who would normally be guarding the room were on the ground, motionless behind him. The entire corridor was filled with shadows while a black mist preceded him, filling the whole room.

“You!” Bordeaux leapt to his feet but was suddenly pushed back into it by an invisible force.

Subaru shook his head and smirked. “Nope! Just stay still for me for a bit, would ya?”

“You do realize that Marcos and the rest of the Royal Knights will be here soon, don’t you?” the dark-haired wiseman replied.

“Still awfully full of yourself, aren’t you,” added the heavy wiseman with barely contained hostility.

Subaru laughed and shook his head. “Yeah, that’s not going to be a problem. I may not be a good mage, but I have six lovely great spirits helping me out.”

He made a flourishing motion with his hands as he threw them forward in presentation.

The six spirits manifested, now each the size of a housecat—human in appearance but with wings of a fairy. To anyone from Subaru’s homeworld, they would look like the traditional sort of fantasy fairy.

“And while they got the power, I got the brains. See, I recently remembered a BUNCH of fun, interesting spells that I came up with a long, long time ago. So right now, this space is no longer connected to anything outside,” he explained, keeping that smug grin on his face.

“What?!” the militant wiseman shouted.

Subaru shrugged and motioned to the yin spirit. “Algol here severed and separated this entire room from the outside world. No one gets in, no one gets out. Marcos could probably get through, but he’s dealing with the mabeasts that just appeared in the capital—bad timing for him, I guess. Reinhard could also probably get through, but you sent him to deal with that undead army I sicked on a nearby city.”

The yin spirit herself wore a cold but satisfied look on her face. While her sisters retained playful or proud demeanors, hers seemed like the chill of death.

Miktolov stared at Subaru for several moments and let out a deep and defeated sigh. “What is it you want, Subaru Natsuki? It is clear that you could have killed us a while ago.”
For the seniormost of the sages, he understood that he likely would not be leaving this room alive.

“I could have,” Subaru remarked with a casual shrug as he began to pace casually around the table, his spirits orbiting him while Shaula remained by the door.
“But I wanted to make it crystal clear just how much you all fucked up before I did so.”
He then vanished from their perception, before appearing again standing in the middle of the table.

The militant wiseman gripped the sword that he always kept at his side. He suppressed the urge to try and take Subaru’s head off right there—his instincts told him that it would be lethal.
The dark-haired wiseman was already gathering his mana to launch an attack if needed, but similarly showed restraint.

“Well, your point has been made, but I consider the mass slaughter of the knights and the genocide of an entire country to be excessive—even by the standards of the wrong that was done to you. If you simply sought to slay us, the knights who wronged you, and perhaps the members of the royal camps, then that would be more understandable—if still something we’d have to oppose. You have grown into a monster far worse than we initially accused you of, however,” the sharp-eyed wiseman said.
He retained a calm and level tone, even as he tensed, his mind struggling for a solution he would never find.

“Hmmm, maybe. But I am far, far past the point of caring or moralizing or any nonsense like that,” Subaru said as he casually waved one of his hands with a dismissive gesture.

He vanished before appearing again in front of that wiseman. Their eyes locked with each other.
“I’m doing this now because I want to—because all of you remind me of everything I fucking hate in this kingdom. And maybe Farsale was willing to deal with your hypocritical nonsense, but I'm not.”

All the while he spoke, Subaru wore a confident and self-assured smile.
It was devoid of the weakness that he traditionally had. Not that it was gone, but it was replaced by his own mask of arrogance.
It was a mask of strength and dramatics that hid his internal weakness—one he fundamentally could not overcome in his past life and in this one.
But it was a mask that was powerful indeed.

Subaru pulled himself back and shrugged, throwing his hands up as he did so.
“I’m not even THAT mad about the whole trying to have me killed over and over again. I mean, I am going to kill you because of that, but that’s beside the point.”
He took a deep breath and surveyed the room, studying the face of each wiseman.

“In the last four hundred years, what have you all managed to even accomplish? Genocide of the elves, racial oppression, making the noble class of this kingdom even more rotted and bloated than it was before.
To think I actually believed Farsale could fix everything—what a joke.”
He shook his head.

They took in his words, some realizing the implication right away.

“You speak as if you knew the Lion King,” Miktolov remarked.

“I did. He probably wouldn’t have made it as far without me, even. He certainly wouldn’t have gotten Vol-chi to give him a covenant without my vouching for him.
Long story short—you are standing before Flugel, the real Great Sage.”
He proclaimed with a flourishing bow.

“Shaula there was just my ‘apprentice,’ though she isn’t good at the whole sage stuff. She’s a combat powerhouse.
Before I—well, for lack of a better explanation—was punted toward the future without my memories, I left Shaula the title of sage and all my achievements, erasing myself from history.
Of course, my real name was always Subaru Natsuki. Heck, I only remembered who I was a few days ago.”

The wisemen stared at him like he was insane.

“You! The Great Sage? Now that’s a joke,” the heavy wiseman said.

“Oh, is there really any point in me lying about that? Besides, the girl you ‘thought’ was the Great Sage is right there.”
Subaru motioned to Shaula.

Shaula waved in response, a happy, stupid smile on her face.

“It’s a bit hard to prove it, besides messing with the dragon tablets—which I can do, by the way.
Heck, I designed most of that stuff you guys still use. There isn’t much from that time in this kingdom that I didn’t have a hand in.”
Subaru sighed and sat down on the table.

“I’ll also admit to founding the Witch Cult if you want. Accept both or accept neither,” he said casually.

“What!” several of them shouted.

“Do you understand what you are admitting here?” the militant wiseman shouted.

“So you were wretched Witch Cult scum all along!” Bordeaux ground his teeth.

“Hey, you can’t blame me for that WITHOUT also giving me credit for your kingdom actually being in one piece—or being alive at all.
Besides, those guys decided to go crazy after I vanished.”
Subaru let out another deep sigh.

“Seriously, it’s like no one can keep their head on straight when I’m not around.”
He rolled his eyes.
Truthfully, his opinion on the inhabitants of this world had tanked even lower after the recovery of his memories.

Miktolov sat in his chair, not moving as he considered Subaru’s words—accepting them, at least hypothetically, as true and all that it implied.
“Assuming we accept what you say as true…”

“…As preposterous as that is!” Bordeaux shouted.

“You are outright saying that you can take blame for the Witch Cult and their actions,” Miktolov said.

“And your precious dragon covenant,” Subaru pointed at Miktolov.

Subaru then continued,
“It’s not that I did ‘one thing’ way back then. It’s that I did everything.
Saving this kingdom, saving this world, getting this kingdom the tools it needed to live, dealing with the witches, making the cult.
All that and more was me.
The foundations you are standing on were built because of me.
And you know, I’m not normally the guy to take credit for all that. Everyone else certainly deserved it more.
But they aren’t around anymore, so I’ll be the one dismantling it all.
I’m taking my ball and leaving.”
He said, putting on the air almost fitting a child with that last sentence.
It was clearly intentional and clearly meant to mock them.

They silently absorbed what he said. It sounded like utter nonsense to them.
But Subaru Natsuki was a strange man.

“So then, Subaru Natsuki, why tell us all this—and what happens now?”

Subaru turned to Miktolov and stood himself back up.

“I want you to all understand just how deeply and truly you all fucked up.
And to let you know I won’t be saving anyone in this wretched kingdom anymore.
Eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth.
If you wanted to fuck things up so badly—fine.
I’ll burn it down to the ground myself.
I’m done having patience for any of you.”

Subaru Natsuki then snapped his fingers and vanished.
The room then descended into total darkness.
And then came the screams…

 

***

 

By the time Marcos barged into the room, he beheld the aftermath of a massacre.

Three of the sages were dead in their seats, their bodies having been pierced with magical force.

One wiseman had a sword drawn and was in the middle of the table, his body half disintegrated—the aftermath of a Minya spell—and his head seemingly crushed.

One wiseman was out of his seat, clearly having been running away when attacked. His legs were twisted and mangled, and his body reduced to a charred and burned husk.

Another wiseman was also dead in his seat, but in his case, he was cut apart—his body left in pieces, with his head having rolled a distance away.

Bordeaux was also in his seat, having seemingly been pinned there.
Rather than having his body pierced or torn apart, several of his bones were crushed, and the marks of strangulation were plain to see on his neck.

Miktolov was in the most dignified position—being one of the three who remained in their seats—remaining upright with a single hole through his heart that delivered death.

Marcos stared at the sight for several seconds, letting out a deep sigh as he shook his head.
“So, this is how it is going to be then, Subaru Natsuki.”

In this if…

-Civil unrest has spread across Lugunica. Many people blame the council for either their failure to stop Subaru Natsuki, or for their failure in turning him into such a monster.
-Packs of undead monsters and mabeasts are ravaging the nation. Subaru using his gluttony authority to direct both while Sphinx and Meili are providing their own undead and Mabeasts respectively.
-There is no criminal query into what happened during Subaru Natsuki’s imprisonment. Most of the directly offending knights are dead and given Subaru’s actions since then no one has the political will to prosecute, not that it matters anymore. 
-All four surviving camps have closed ranks. The Emilia Camp has totally isolated itself, The Felt camp is letting Reinhard help out but nothing else, The Crusch camp is basically shut down, The Anastasia Camp is focused on moving their assets out of Lugunica and towards Karagari but many of her shipments are attacked by mabeasts or undead. In short all four camps have basically given up on the royal selection though arguably Felt hasn’t, but she’ll win by doing nothing at this point. 
-The funeral for the wiseman was attended by no candidates and became the location of another riot. 
-Random nobles are vanishing, some are fleeing the nation but others are being slain by Subaru or some of Sphinx’s corpse soldiers. 
-Currently Captain Marcos is ‘effectively’ in charge of the nation.

Notes:

THEATER UPDATES FOR
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears Extra 2
-Path of Revenge & Shadow Extra 3
-Path of Departure Extra 2

THE THEATERS ARE AT THE BOTTOM OF EACH CHAPTER I LITTERALLY ADD IT TO THE END.
Some people seem to have trouble so I am making it clear

Chapter 17: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 15

Summary:

The Crusch Camp Reflects

Wilhelm remained within the Karsten mansion. He did not leave for a simple reason—he knew that his ‘quarry’ would come here eventually.
Sitting at a table within one of the living rooms, he stared down at the sword on his lap.
“Truly, what a failure am I… then again… I suppose we are all failures.”
The Sword Demon gave his judgment for the current state of grim affairs within the kingdom of Lugunica.
He knew that his life, and indeed the kingdom as a whole, was defined by failure.
He and the other knights had failed to protect the kingdom—the death of so many people, knights, and the Wiseman Council was proof enough of that.
He already knew that he had failed as a husband, father, and grandfather. Those were sins that he had to accept within the depths of his heart.
But the biggest failure he now had to contend with, that the kingdom as a whole had to contend with, was the failure with regards to Subaru Natsuki.
They failed to help him. They failed to prevent him from becoming a monster. And they failed to prevent that monster from bringing the kingdom to its knees.

“Failure after failure, that’s all my life is now.”

He let out a deep sigh.

“Or maybe that was all it ever was?”

He wondered aloud.

When he remembered who Subaru was in the middle of that field, he could barely even believe it.
The wretched and hated Archbishop, upon whom he projected all of his malice, was a boy he in fact deeply respected.
His mind quickly put together the true image of what happened, and the Sword Demon could emote no response.
The weight of the truth was overwhelming and crushing—like a boulder dropped upon his back that he carried all the way back to Lugunica.

He was silent, as others cried, wailed, festered outwardly in their self-pity, horror, and abject despair.
The Sword Demon turned inward.

He gave his report to the Wiseman Council—the truth of what happened as he saw it—and then returned to the Karsten estate.

His only words to his lady were his affirmation that their failure was indeed the truth of the world, and then he let her be with her knight.

Wilhelm could tell within his bones that the end was coming, that Subaru Natsuki had prepared the stage for his final act.
But he would not give up—not completely. He would wait for Subaru to reveal himself. He knew that he would.
That would be his final stand, his last act.
One way or another, the Sword Demon knew he had only one battle left to fight in this world.
And he knew that he would likely lose.

***

“Disgusting! Worthless! Idiot!”
Felix muttered to himself in the dark of his room, trembling as he was curled up with his back against the wall, his fingers digging into his own head.
“How could I… how could I… I knew… I knew what I was doing was disgusting but… It was an Archbishop. I thought… everyone told me it was, so I…”

He bit his lip—harder than he realized—as it drew blood.
He didn’t even notice as his wound quickly healed.
“Useless!~ Dyamnit!... Dyammnit!”
He let out a wail that echoed through the room. A disgusting wail which would elicit no sympathy from anyone who heard it.
Only pity.

Tears streamed down his face as he shook his head.
“I’m sorry, Subaru. I’m sorry! Ferri turned nyew into a monster. Why did nyew have to turn into a monster!”

He curled in on himself, his knees pressing against his own chest.
In truth, he never felt satisfaction or any accomplishment out of what he did to Subaru.
It disgusted him, down to his very core.
He knew that he was trampling on his own oaths, on everything that he believed in.
He was being a hypocrite of the highest order when within that cell—he knew that very well.
But his lady was cursed and dying. The so-called Archbishop of Pride was his only hope, his only lead, so he buried his shame and instead loosed all that frustration upon his body.
The images of what he did to Subaru—the horrors he inflicted with his own hand—played out before him now every time he blinked, every time he closed his eyes.
His screams, his pleas for mercy were all ignored by Felix, who thought of him as nothing but a disgusting Archbishop and madman.

Felix thought that if he could cure his lady, that it would all be worth it.
He would be disgusting, but his lady would be saved.
“But it was all worthless!”
He screamed.
“It was all pointless!”
He wailed through his tears.
“Ferri became a monster. Ferri did such awful and disgusting things for nyothing.”
He shook his head as he trembled and continued to cry.

His lady was dying, and the innocent boy that he had turned into a monster with his own two hands had become the biggest threat to her life.
Subaru made it very clear to Felix that Crusch’s life was in his hands.

“And nyow… you’re going to finish it, aren’t you Subaru? We all knyow what we did nyow, we all kynow what we did to nyew… what Ferri did to nyew. Nyew are going to kill us nyow.”
The catboy muttered the events that he knew were going to happen.

Subaru hated him—wanted to make him pay for what he did.

“But… nyew became such a wretched myonster, such a loathsome twisted myonster.” Felix shuddered in place.

Felix knew that it was wrong.
That these feelings were the vestiges of his sanity trying to cling to whatever self-worth they could, lest his psyche collapse.
But the thoughts kept ringing in his mind.

That their punishment, to this extent, was not deserved.
That Subaru had taken his campaign of revenge too far.
That they didn’t deserve to die for their actions taken in ignorance.
“Ferri… everyone told Ferri nyew were an Archbishop… I was just following my orders to interrogate nyew… I… I…”
The words were hollow in his mouth.

“It’s not just my fault… it’s not just Ferri’s fault.”
He whimpered to himself quietly, afraid that anyone would hear him and judge him for saying it.
He knew that the words were not true, but it was all he had left.

***

In her bedroom, Crusch Karsten wept.
She wasn’t even sure what she was crying for at this point in time.
For her candidacy that was now in ruins?
For the sake of her knight who had committed a terrible sin?
For the people of Lugunica who had died because of her ineptitude?
For the sake of the boy who was wronged so terribly and turned into a monster?
She wasn’t sure what she was crying for. Some of these things? All of these things?

When her memories returned, it hit her like an avalanche.
The information she knew about herself, what she heard from others—now emotion and memory could be paired with the knowledge.
What should have kindled her resolve and restored her strength instead became a blade of truth that pierced her very heart.

For she remembered Subaru Natsuki, the boy she respected and who had saved her, now labeled the Archbishop of Pride.
The boy who suffered at the hands of her very knight.

It was at that moment that she knew everything she longed to work for was truly in ruins.

By the time Felix returned to her, shuffling into her room with his head hanging low, she was already quietly weeping.
What else could she do?

She would have considered mustering the strength to stand—some proof of resolve to show she was not yet broken—except she was broken.
Subaru Natsuki’s existence, the truth about him, made certain of that.

“Lady Crusch, Ferri is…”

“I know…” her voice was weak.

“Ferri is…”

“I know…” her voice was distant.

“I… what do you…”

“Ferris… enough,” her voice was cold.

“...” Felix said nothing, just standing there and staring at her.

His lady’s name was restored, but now they were both aware what utter failures they were.
They were both aware of the wrongs Felix had committed.

“I… I need to at least check to make sure you are…”

“Later, Ferris… tomorrow… I… I need to think… and I don’t want to see anyone now… you included.”

Felix felt like a wall of iron was separating him from his lady.
A wall he might never be able to break down in their lifetime.
So Felix silently bowed his head and left the room.

Her reception to Wilhelm was nearly as cold, though the Sword Demon had no desire to talk.

The world of Crusch Karsten was reduced to her bedroom.
She did not leave and she took no visitors save for what was necessary—such as a servant delivering food, Wilhelm delivering information, and Felix healing her body as best he could.

She didn’t even feel any emotion when she heard that Subaru slaughtered the Wiseman Council.

Just a grim feeling in her chest, an anxiety that informed her that the end was coming.

In those days, she reflected upon her entire life and the events within Lugunica.
She tried to think of some solution, some path forward—for the kingdom, if not herself.

But she found nothing. She could think of nothing.

Crusch Karsten believed that the kingdom had grown weak due to the pact with Volcanica.
That the people needed to be stronger.
Now she knew that she was among those weak people.

Despite being confined to her bedroom, she felt like the entire world was crashing around her, and that she was powerless to stop it.
Though she knew that was not a correct assessment.
The world had crashed down around her already, and what was left was burning to ashes.
And all she could do was wait to be consumed.

***

Crusch’s eyes opened to stare at the dark ceiling above her head.
She felt cold, and more alone than she had in a long time.
But she could tell she was not alone—her instincts told her that much.

“Hey Crusch, long time no see.”

A voice that was familiar to her yet heralded nothing but dread now.

Subaru leaned against the wall, a confident and smug smile plain across his face while his arms were crossed.
A dark mist spread out before him, filling the entire room.
“The room’s cut off with yin magic and silenced. Though Felix and old man Wilhelm can probably already tell something is wrong, but they’re busy dealing with the horde of death beasts I got attacking the mansion.”

He explained as he took one step after another toward her.
“So how you feeling?” he asked, crossing his arms.
“Mentally, I mean. Physically, that dragon blood must hurt pretty badly.”

Crusch stared at him for several seconds, wondering how she should regard the young man turned monster.
Disdain—for all the terror and horror he has caused.
Pity—for the person he used to be.
Regret—for her own culpability in the hideous crimes that he endured.

She just let out a defeated sigh. The duchess had already been mentally defeated.
“Just do what you want with me, Subaru. I imagine you are here to kill me.”

“I mean, you’re right—that’s the plan. Though I’m open to talking. Might change my mind, give you some sort of other equally ironic and possibly far more sadistic fate. Honestly, it’s whatever will mess with Felix more,” he admitted with a shrug as he sat himself on the bed she was in.

“Someone will stop you,” Crusch said, her voice cold as steel.

He shook his head.
“Maybe. I’ve been stopped A LOT already. But you can’t exactly stop me forever.”

“Someone will.”

“No one can.”

“You’ll make a mistake.”

“I make plenty. I learn, adapt, fix it next time.”

“There won’t be a…”

“There is ALWAYS a next time for me, Crusch. There isn’t any way I can really lose anymore,” he sighed.
“I wish I could explain it to you in plainer terms, but I can’t. I’m burning this kingdom down. Nothing you or anyone can do can stop me now, and I mean it.”
His voice was plain, flat, and almost melancholic.

“Subaru… why are you doing all this? I understand wanting to kill us after what happened to you, but…”

He shook his head.
“It’s more than that, Crusch. It’s not just you. It’s not just that fucking cat of yours who’s going to be following you right to the grave after I let it sink in for him.”

“Why are you even talking to me?” Crusch asked, staring up at the ceiling.
“Haven’t you done enough? Your rampage has doomed the kingdom, destroyed my house, and left countless lives in ruin. Why bother talking to me?”
She asked in a tired and dejected voice, steeling herself for her inevitable end.

“For old time’s sake. It would seem so… hmm… impersonal to send you off without anything,” he said as he looked over her in the bed.
“You are a bit of a wreck though, that’s for sure.”

“No thanks to you.”

“Oh really?” he asked as a wicked grin crossed his face.
“Let me tell you something, Crusch Karsten. For all that big talk about the greater good, about the kingdom’s strength, I really find nothing worth saving. Sure, you can say people grew soft under the dragon, but it’s you people who let things rot. And you’re no exception to the rule.”

He then gripped her by the face, forcing her to stare right into his eyes.

“All you nobles—rotten, selfish, self-absorbed. And I know for a fact that if it was for the sake of your ‘cause,’ you’d let innocent people die,” he declared.

“I wouldn’t…”

“You would, Crusch. Even if you don’t realize it, you would. And I know you—you were smart enough to maybe even consider that I wasn’t Pride. Even when my curse was siphoned to you, you never checked. Was it easier for you just to believe that?”
He asked, his grip tightening.

“I took the dragon’s blood from you before to make a point to Felix—that your life was in my hands, and that it always has been.”
His grin widened even further now.

“So I’m going to prove it to you. You can have every drop of blood back now. And this time, you can keep it. If you survive it, I’ll let you live. But… I rather doubt it.”

Subaru bit his other hand to the point that it would bleed and let his cursed blood pour from it right onto Crusch’s face.

She tried to endure, trembling in place before she let out a piercing scream.
“AAAAAAAAGGHGHHHH!”

Subaru’s arm drained of dragon’s blood. All the blood he took from Crusch Karsten returned to her.
She could not help but flail and thrash about in bed, but she was too weak to resist him before she passed out from the pain—the dragon blood having spread across her face now.

Subaru stood up and looked down.
“There was a time I admired you, Crusch. I was even willing to overlook that loop you left me to die. But honestly, looking at everything in hindsight, you were just arrogant. It was always going to end like this for you.”
That was the Sage’s judgment.

It was at that point that Felix and Wilhelm burst into the room.
“Subaru!”
“Get away from her!”
The butler and the cat cried out.

Wilhelm rushed toward Subaru with blade in hand, seemingly about to cut through him, but Subaru’s form faded, revealing nothing but an illusion.

“Wha… what did you do to Lady Crusch!” Felix rushed over to Crusch in a panic, his eyes widening with absolute terror as he saw the dragon blood spread.
“What… Nyo nyo nyo nyo nyo Subaru!”

“Felix! What happened to calling me Pride, or Archbishop?” Subaru’s voice echoed around them, mocking the healer’s despair.

Subaru then appeared, leaning against a nearby wall.

Wilhelm ran his blade through Subaru before finding himself striking another illusion.

“Did you REALLY think that was going to work, old man?” Subaru asked with a tired shrug as he appeared against the window now.

Wilhelm frowned, readying his blade again and pointing it at Subaru.
“Subaru… You must stop this madness.”

“Subaru, please!” Felix stared at him, a pleading and desperate look on his face.

Subaru looked at the two of them and laughed.
“Ahahah! Seriously? You think just ‘asking nicely’ would work? I was being totally honest with you in that disgusting prison you all left me in. It’s a bit late for me to stop anyways. I mean, I killed the Wiseman Council and who knows how many knights? Are you two saying you’re willing to let me go for that if I just stop?”

Wilhelm kept his blade raised, staring at Subaru with sorrow in his own heart.
“I… I cannot. You have done too much to simply let you go. I am sorry, Subaru, but please just… just stop this madness, before more people get hurt. I’m very well aware I cannot stop you, so if it even means my life—please, enough of this.”

Subaru stared at him and let out a deep sigh.
“Too little, too late, old man.”
He then stared up at him, a cold hatred in his eyes.
“I’m going to let you know this right now. I’m not stopping—not till this failure of a kingdom is nothing but ashes and shadows.”

Wilhelm then rushed at Subaru again, attempting to cut him down.
Subaru’s form exploded into a miasma of darkness and shadow that consumed everything around himself, filling the room.

“Wilhelm!” Felix cried.

When the shadows cleared, Wilhelm found his blade intercepted by another.

The blade of Theresia van Astrea.
The corpse soldier clashing with her husband yet again.

Wilhelm’s eyes went wide with shock.
“Wha… how did you!”

“Sphinx. I figured out where you guys buried her after Priestella, so I helped myself to her corpse. Only fitting, right?”
He asked with a wide grin on his face.

“Of course, Sphinx is way better at using corpse soldiers than the cult. Ugh, sadly I didn’t ‘see’ her die the first time, and she’s been dead for too long for me to actually load her up with all her memories, but I got some of her leftover intelligence in there. Not that she can talk or say anything—all that energy is going into doing whatever I tell her to.”
The grin remained on Subaru’s face.

Wilhelm couldn’t help it—for his wife’s body to be used in such a disgraceful way yet again…
It stirred the rage within him.
“DAMN YOU!”

He tried to stab at Subaru, but Theresia intercepted.

“You’ve got more pressing issues than me to deal with, old man.” Subaru shrugged as the two began to duel.
It was a fierce and ferocious duel that quickly spilled over into the hallway outside of Crusch Karsten’s room.
As it did, the black mist of Subaru’s Lust Authority also spread into the hallway.
Not that any of them knew the mechanics of Subaru’s illusions just yet.

The two clashed—steel against steel—as both their blades were like a blur within the hall.
Wilhelm refused to yield and back down.
Even if it cost him his life, he refused to let his wife’s corpse continue to be a pawn.

The two clashed again, like they did in Priestella.
Only now things were different—Wilhelm’s heart was not refined by steel, but riddled with holes and crushed by the weight of absolute failure.

It would require a keener eye for battle than any of the others present there possessed, but Wilhelm van Astrea was losing.
Pressed back by his own wife’s corpse, he had no choice but to disengage, leaping back down the hallway.
He kept Subaru in the corner of his vision, keeping an eye on any move that he might make.
But Subaru just stood passively at the door.

“Subaru, nyew!”
Felix tried to charge the young man, but before he could even reach the fallen sage, the healer was stopped by an invisible force.

The healer was thrown against the walls of the hallway, his limbs pinned to it as he impotently thrashed about.
That same invisible force then seized Felix’s neck.
“Aghkughk!”
The catboy healer made choking sounds, his eyes widening as an unseen hand gripped his throat.

“No!”
Wilhelm rushed forward, moving at a blinding speed toward Subaru.

Even if Subaru avoided his blow, he hoped that his actions might give Felix the chance to free himself.

Subaru did indeed vanish, disappearing when Wilhelm attempted to slice his head off.

“Goodbye, Wilhelm. Just die knowing you achieved absolutely nothing of value.”
Subaru tapped Wilhelm on the back and activated his Pride Authority.

During his prior attacks on the Karsten Manor—and other such loops—Wilhelm had killed him a few times.
That made him a viable target for his Pride Authority’s highest degree of retaliation.

“!!!”
Wilhelm let out a scream as his body was consumed by white flames.
The flames burned him, turning him into a bright star of white as he slashed about, trying to cut down Subaru, who simply repelled himself away with magic.

Wilhelm let out a scream of agony, but that did not stop him as he attempted to slash about and charge Subaru.
If Subaru had just touched him, he still had to be there. A wide swing that would hopefully catch the ‘real’ him was the Sword Demon’s best plan.
And it was a plan that might have worked—if Subaru was his only threat.

As Wilhelm’s body was engulfed by white light, Theresia’s corpse charged.
Her movements were swift and lethal, devoid of any mercy.

She ran her blade right through the Sword Demon’s heart as he burned.

“Ther… Theresia.” He tried to lift a hand to her face.

The corpse soldier did not move—not a single flicker of emotion graced its face.

Stepping back, she removed her blade from Wilhelm’s chest as the Sword Demon fell to his knees.

Felix continued to desperately thrash about, trying to free himself but to no avail.

The Sword Demon departed this world, leaving only a pile of white ash upon the ground.

Subaru let out a deep sigh, staring at the pile for a moment.

No emotion could be seen on his face.

“Well, let’s get going then.” He motioned to his spirits and to the corpse soldiers as he began to leave.

“Oh, and you may want to get out of here, Felix,” Subaru remarked to him mockingly.

The catboy could only make strangled sounds as he remained pinned to the wall.

“Oh! Right. Silly me.”
Subaru grinned as he tossed Felix back toward Crusch’s room.

“Antares, give them our parting gift.”

“Right away, master!” the fire spirit replied as she created a mass of fireballs that she then fired in all directions, setting the mansion around her ablaze.

Subaru then departed the Karsten Manor, leaving it engulfed in flames.

Notes:

And so, the cleaning house begins.

Major characters will be dying every chapter from this point onward.

THEATER UPDATE
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears-Extra 3

Chapter 18: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 16

Summary:

The curtain falls upon the camp of the Valkyrie

Pain and darkness.
That was Crusch Karsten’s world after she heard the final words that Subaru Natsuki spoke to her.

She would drift into sleep, subjected to nightmares that replayed the moments of her life.
The death of Fourier.
The battle against the White Whale.
The loss of her memories to Lye, Archbishop of Gluttony.
The destruction of her body at the hands of Capella, Archbishop of Lust.
And the nights Subaru Natsuki visited her—both as an amnesiac and as a woman who fully understood what a failure she was.

And the pain never left her.
She knew the pain would never leave her for the rest of her life.
And she knew that it was brief.
She could vaguely hear Felix’s cries for a time.
She heard his sobbing.
She heard his screaming.
She heard his praying.
She felt him trying to heal her.

She wanted to respond, to say something, even if she did not know what.
But in the state she was left in, she could not muster the strength to even fully rouse herself awake.

Then his words became garbled, distant, and faint—
like he was drawing further and further away.
And then there was nothing at all.

Nothing but darkness, nightmares, and pain as the dragon blood had reached her brain and heart.

She did not know that Felix was having to try and restart her heart nearly every other hour.
She did not know that the veins of black liquid had spread to most of her vital organs now.

Maybe the curse was aggravated by being a part of Subaru for a while.
Or maybe her body simply surrendered, knowing that all she lived for was for nought.

She couldn’t think these thoughts though.
The pain was too much.
It filled her mind and battered it around, echoing like thunder that refused to be ignored.

It was on the fourth night after Subaru Natsuki returned the dragon blood to her that Felix Argyle found Crusch Karsten in her bed.
Her breath was silent.
Her heart was still.
Gone were the tremors of agony, for Crusch Karsten had died.

 

***

 

The funeral was held in the following days, a somber affair but a necessary one, held by the remains of House Karsten.

Very few remained, many had died to the assaults of Subaru Natsuki’s undead forces in the prior days. He made a point to ravage all the lands of the nobility, dragon candidates especially.

 

There was a certain convenience to it though, in that the majority of the family could be buried together.

Her father had passed in one of Subaru’s assaults only a few days prior.

And so Crusch Karsten was lowered into a grave alongside her father.

Her plot was adjacent to her father, who in turn was next-to her mother.

The Karsten dynasty having effectively ended, as only second cousins and distant relatives remained, those who were not dead had fled the kingdom in some desperate need for survival.

 

There were very few others who were here to attend.

Those troops under her command that still remained, choosing not to flee but to fight the shadow till it claimed them.

Those nobles who still retained some close ties and affection, and had not died or fled themselves.

And, of course, what remained of her fellow candidate camps.

 

The Anastasia Camp was not present, as the Lady Hoshin was already en-route to Karagari under whatever guard she could muster still.

Felt was present, along with the sword saint.

And some of the Emilia Camp was present, though only three members.

Otto, who came out of obligation, Emilia, and Rem.

 

In truth, the latter two had mixed feelings about Crusch. They could not tolerate what Felix did to Subaru, though neither had crossed the line into hatred of the woman herself.

But they all said nothing, they did nothing.

Emilia and Rem specifically figured that they’d be joining Crusch in the ground very soon.

 

Of course one face was missing that everyone expected to be here.

 

Felix Argyle.

 

But instead, he was a short distance away.

Locked within his own room he remained within the auxiliary manor that he and Crusch occupied in her final days, since Subaru had burned their primary estate to the ground.

 

He carried her out of the inferno, and demanded that the nearest Karsten branch house make room for her.

 

It wasn’t hard to persuade them, they were fleeing already.

The same night Felix and Crusch entered, the nobility fled, only leaving a skeleton crew of staff.

 

And despite the healer’s best efforts, his lady died.

 

Now he locked himself alone in a room, huddled on a bed as he wept and muttered to himself.

“Damnit… Ferri is useless, Ferri is useless, Ferri is useless.”

Gone was his lady.

Gone was his reason for living and even existing.

 

Felix Argyle stewed within the manor, his mind filled with memories, regrets, and absolute despair.

 

“Ferri did his best, Ferri did his best, it wasn’t enough, it wasn’t enough, everyone is useless, everyone is useless, Ferri is useless, Ferri is useless.”

 

He cried without cease, he clawed at his own skin in self flagellation.

He had lost everything he had defined himself by, he was nothing but a hollow shell on the path to absolute self destruction.

 

A state that could have continued forever, till he perhaps starved to death.

 

Until he saw a figure at his door.

 

Crusch Karsten, standing there, a soft and friendly smile on her face.

Her body, free from any affliction or injury.

“La…Lady Crusch?!”

 

He scrambled to his feet, unable to even bring himself to question the impossibility of the situation in his fragile state.

 

She smiled and then began to walk away.

 

“Wah… Wait!” he scrambled after her.

 

She vanished from his view, but then appeared down the hall.

 

And Felix continued to pursue the image of his dead lady. 

 

***

 

Chasing the shadow of Crusch Karsten, Felix found himself somewhere within the woods when the figure of his lady vanished.
“Wha… what?”
He froze on the spot as he looked around, realizing that he wasn’t exactly sure where he was, or for how long he had been running.
“La… Lady Crusch?”
Felix asked in a weak and trembling tone.

“Ah, she’s not here, but I can take you to her.”
Subaru appeared, leaning against a nearby tree with a wide smirk on his face.

The spirits around him giggled and mocked the healer.
“Wow, this guy’s an idiot,” the fire spirit laughed.
“Well… he did just lose his entire life meaning, that’s going to be rough, ya know?” the water spirit said in a mock sympathetic voice.
“Well, he certainly makes himself look pathetic for sure,” the yang spirit added.
“Well, he deserves that much at least,” the yin spirit concluded.

Felix stared at Subaru in shock for a moment.

He felt his stomach churn, like he was going to throw up all over again.
He remembered every sin he committed against Subaru.
Burning his nerves.
Reweaving his muscles.
Morphing his bones.
Boiling his blood.
Every blasphemy against healing that he committed upon Subaru’s body in his own madness.
A part of him—a self-deprecating part of him that always existed—felt that Subaru could do anything to him, unleash any sort of ill upon him personally, and it would be justified.
What he did to Subaru was beyond reproach, and his self-deluded justifications had fallen away.

And then he remembered his lady.
His wonderful, beautiful, brilliant lady.
Who did not deserve to suffer and die for what he did, for what he failed to be.
He would never again see her, never again hear her voice, never again be able to serve her.
His entire reason for existing had fallen away and now lay buried in a grave.

And it was because of the man before him.
A man he tortured, and a man he now hated more than any Witch Cultist in the world.
So his disgust for himself and his shame were now overpowered by a rage that could never die for as long as he lived.
“Nyew… NYEW! YOU KILLED HER!”

Felix shouted, his eyes red as he pointed at Subaru with nothing but condemnation in his heart and venom in his voice.

Subaru shrugged his shoulders.
“I did.”
He yawned.
“Or really, if you look at it, I just stopped saving her. I gave her no more dragon’s blood than I took from her.”
He started to walk toward Felix while stretching his own arms.
“Really, I could have just given her most of mine. I mean, it would be fair after all since I took some from her. She could return the favor, you know?”
His smile remained relaxed, yet wide and wicked.
“But hmm, maybe that would have been too quick. So tell me, Felix, how was it to see her rot away in real time, knowing that you spent all your time uselessly prodding me for answers that would never come, chasing an Archbishop who didn’t exist?”
Subaru stifled his own laugh.
He had no issue mocking the half-sane healer.

“You… YOU! YOU'RE A MONSTER! EVERY BIT THE MONSTER WE THOUGHT YOU WERE!”
Felix let out a scream.
Rationality had been stripped from his mind along with the meaning for his life.
Subaru took Crusch from him, which made Subaru the worst villain in the world for Felix.
Within what was left of his mind, that was the only truth that mattered now.
All sympathy for the monster had been spent.
He leapt forward at Subaru, hands outstretched in some desperate attempt to grab him and just maybe end this.

He simply dived into a mass of shadows as he looked around, a hollow laughter echoing around him.

“Wow? You REALLY thought that would work? Don’t you people ever learn anything?”

Subaru then appeared, emerging from the shadows between the trees.

“Or maybe, just maybe, you’re already nothing but a rabid animal waiting to be put down.”

“Subaru, you… YOU!!!”
Felix snarled as he rushed forward toward Subaru, gripping him by the neck.

Felix’s eyes widened for a moment as he knew what he had to do.
He instantly used his ‘mana lock’ on Subaru, along with every other painful paralytic he could muster. His nerves were set ablaze, his muscles and blood flow were all locked down.
His body kept in agonizing stasis.

“I gyot you!”
Felix shouted, his eyes wide and crimson, with a misshapen smile that betrayed a mad glee upon his face.

Subaru didn’t react to the pain.
Felix didn’t even think about Subaru’s spirits, who could easily rip him apart in his current position.
They didn’t have to.

Suddenly, agony seized the cat. His blood boiled, muscles snapped, and nerves burned.
He fell onto his back with a scream as he began to thrash around before finding himself unable to move.
He quickly realized what happened—Subaru reversed all of his ‘injuries’ onto Felix.
Felix quickly tried to undo it, working his own regeneration and restorative magic to repair his body.
But he did not have the time, as he felt his body pinned down by unseen hands.
One hand strangled Felix while another covered his mouth.

Subaru squatted down next to Felix.
“Felix, Felix, I had to think really long and really hard about what I wanted to do with you, and I think I figured it out. Here’s a fun fact: pretty much none of my authorities can kill by accident. My Greed authority can’t deal lethal damage since I’d have to ‘take’ lethal damage. My flames of Wrath can destroy utterly via decay, but I can always keep it just ‘weakening’ people. And even my Pride authority can’t deliver a kill without me wanting it to. It’s funny—I can go all out with these powers now without killing people. I wonder what it says about me.”
He mused. It was a genuine peculiarity.
Was it because he didn’t want to kill callously, that he wanted ‘responsibility’ for every death he dealt?
Or was it because he was a sadist who wanted his enemies dead on his terms?
He chalked it up to both these things.

“So here is what’s going to happen. We’re going to play a game. I’ll be the torturer, and you’ll be the prisoner.”
Subaru said with a laugh.
“I am going to see what it’s like being on the other side of things. Isn’t that fair, Felix?”
Subaru asked with a smile.

Felix’s eyes remained wide and full of hate, but also tinged with fear.
He continued to thrash beneath the unseen hands as Subaru laughed.

“Let’s go one step at a time then, shall we?” Subaru asked with a smile as he stood up.

And so Subaru began his night’s work.
The bones of the cat-boy were snapped, his organs crushed as Subaru’s unseen hands sank into his body and ripped it apart from the inside, waiting for it to regenerate before doing it again.
Felix burned—the black flames of Wrath being applied to his torn-open chest cavity as they turned his organs to pulp, before fading again for the healer to regenerate.
Then Subaru began the cycle again.
With his Lust authority, Subaru was particularly cruel and forced the same horrors that he suffered to be seen upon Crusch Karsten, and even if the healer tried to close his eyes, Subaru made sure he heard the false screams.
And finally, perhaps the most painful but least dramatic torment, Subaru used his Pride authority.
With a simple touch, Felix’s entire body was consumed by a burning light.
It should have killed him instantly, but Subaru prevented the ‘final’ stage of the authority from taking place.
So Felix just burned, like a bright star that would shine without ceasing, wracked with agony proportionate to all the harm he had done to Subaru—not just through one loop, but through every loop.
Subaru left him like that for hours and hours, until the sun began to rise.

He continued to watch, staring at the healer until the fires of his hate for the healer died, becoming an abyss of cold apathy, sinking into the same all-consuming darkness that best described his hatred for the world as a whole.

It was only then, as he began to walk away, that Felix Argyle died—left as a simple pile of ashes that would scatter in the wind.

In this if…

-Before attacking in the last chapter, Subaru basically dismantled all of House Karsten.
-Subaru Natsuki’s death beasts and Sphinx’s corpse soldiers continue to attack the kingdom.
-Much of the nobility is fleeing, mostly to Karagargi, but some to Gusteko. Said kingdoms are considering closing their borders.
-Anastasia Hoshin has already secured passage and thus is ‘allowed’ to cross the border.
-Riots are continuing to spread, not due to Subaru Natsuki’s treatment but due to the fact that the kingdom is obviously dying to anyone aware of the situation.
-Some peasants and nobles are actually fleeing to what is left of Vollachia. With the army of the dead there ‘wiped out’ they are looking to maybe colonize the now vacant land.
-It has been noted that the majority of the attacks are in the eastern half of the kingdom, hence people fleeing westward.

Notes:

I was surprised how many people thought I'd jump right to Anastasia without finishing off Crusch and Felix first.

Anyways the Anastasia camp chapter will be next chapter, and likely just that chapter for them.

I have the rest of this path mapped out.

Chapter 19: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 17

Summary:

Subaru pays a visit to Julius

A series of dragon carriages barreled through the night, traveling along a road less traveled. The goal was to escape the kingdom’s borders as soon as they could.
Not that all who were a part of it were totally convinced that it would help.

The carriages were unmarked, bearing no symbol or indication of who they may belong to.
Even the mercenaries who traveled as guards with the caravan did not bear any obvious sort of heraldry or banners—they were clearly not wishing to be identified.

The mercenaries were the Iron Fang, and they were guarding the head of the Hoshin Company, and effectively ‘former’ dragon candidate, Anastasia Hoshin.
Of course, their captain, Ricardo, and their three vice captains, Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro, were also there, but they were within one of the carriages.
The person they were hiding from knew them too well.

And of course, the knight of Anastasia Hoshin, Julius Juukulius, was with her in her carriage.

While the leader of the Hoshin Company occupied herself with calculations and strategy—hoping to somehow get through this alive as she did both the calculus needed to survive economically and literally—Julius was instead lost in his own contemplation.

He was truly in a no-win situation here. They all were.

His titles, honors, and duty to the kingdom indicated that he should stay and fight.
But Marcos gave him, Felix, and Reinhard special dispensation to focus on guarding the ladies they each pledged themselves to.

They were some of the biggest targets anyway.

But he still felt like a coward, even if he was doing his duty.
Then again, he felt like he deserved the dishonor.
He couldn’t help but feel that much of the current situation was his fault.

He oversaw the imprisonment of someone he once called a friend.
He let his cries of agony and pleas for mercy fall upon deaf ears.
He let him be abused and tormented under the guise of interrogation and justice—because those were his orders.
Orders that unsettled him less than they should have.
He thought of the Archbishop as a monster, after all.

Given his own previously nameless and forgotten state, his mind was in a precarious situation at the time, on the verge of its own collapse.
But that excuse was hollow in his ears.
He knew he should have listened.
He knew he should have exercised better judgment.
But instead, he took the easy and cowardly way out, like everyone else did.
His stomach still twisted at the thought as he trembled.

He had truly lost basically everything.
His reputation.
His friendships.
His family.
He had no family left.
While Subaru’s initial attacks slew his brother and gravely injured his parents, the assaults of the dead saw fit to finish them off.
Julius knew that it was purposeful—Subaru had orchestrated everything to hurt them the most.

All that he now had left, with his reputation in tatters, every virtue he held having proven worthless, and with his family dead, was his duty to his lady.
One he swore to carry out till his dying breath.

That was all he could do. Even if he could no longer hold his head high, he was still a knight who had a duty to perform.

Subaru… I’ve hurt you, terribly so. For that I deserve your scorn and could never even dream to have your forgiveness. But… I cannot forgive you, for becoming a monster like this.
You have made yourself an enemy of the world and all that is decent. You have slaughtered so many innocents, butchered my family…
Though it may burden my soul forevermore, if I have to, I will kill you.
Even if I don’t think that I can.

That was the grim reality and conclusion that the man who used to be called the ‘finest of knights’ now lived in.

While her knight had the luxury of debating the morals of the situation and engaging in self-reflection, his liege had no such opportunity.
Sitting in the carriage, she was focused on nothing but her own survival, the survival of her allies, and the survival of her company—in that order, more or less.

Ever since ‘Pride’ escaped from prison, things have been a non-stop disaster that just keeps getting worse and worse, huh…
And I doubt it’s getting better anytime soon.

She could see the writing on the wall.
Heck, it was obvious after Vollachia fell and ‘Pride’ reappeared within Lugunica.
One nation fell to the undead.
There was no good reason to think that Lugunica would fare any better.

Yet she hung on, believing that there was a chance.
And then there was that final cataclysmic defeat that shattered the morale of the camps.

It was at that point that she took stock of everything.
She only really began to seriously consider Subaru Natsuki as someone truly special during the battle of Priestella.
Before then, he was just Emilia’s knight—the person Julius beat up, and who helped Julius beat Sloth.

She didn’t have time to consider the implications of him as an enemy.
But now she did, and given everything that happened since, she came to a simple and grim conclusion:

That she could not win.

So she quickly began to remove herself from Lugunica as quickly as she could.
All her assets.
All of her people.
Everything.
The nation was dying. She knew that.

But that was not her greatest concern.
Her concern was that Subaru would target her and those close to her.
He already made it very clear, based on what he did to Julius, that it was personal.

The fact that Priscilla—who played among the least roles in his torment—was slain by him proved that the candidates were all targets.
She knew that she needed to flee and go into hiding.
That maybe, if she kept her head down for long enough, she might slip through his wrath.

But she knew that it was a faint hope, and one she had to cling to still.
She found herself gripping her scarf tightly, while fiddling with the small bag of coins in her pocket that she used to give herself strength.

What fuckin’ good is this money if I’m just going to be dead in the ground anyway.

It was very unlike her to think like that.
She had grown to accept death, knowing her time was limited anyway.
But at the same time, the thought of Subaru Natsuki hunting her down terrified her.
Because she knew that it wouldn’t be a simple or easy death.
He would make her suffer somehow, for his own twisted sense of vengeance.

You need to calm yourself, Ana. Worrying will do you no good.
Eridna spoke to her in her mind.

I know, I know. It’s just…

You’re not used to feeling hopeless.

Yeah…

“Lady Anastasia,” Julius spoke up, bringing her out of her contemplation.

“Hmm?” She looked toward him. His normally elegant features were marred by sorrow and stress—deep circles were under his eyes.
“We should be arriving at the border soon enough,” he explained.

She let out a sigh of relief. “That’s good. We won’t be totally safe, but I’ll feel better once we are out of Lugunica.”

Julius slowly nodded.
“I’m sure there are places within Kararagi that we can keep you safe. Now that we know our enemy is Subaru… we can at least somewhat plan accordingly.”

“Somewhat…” Anastasia remarked bitterly.

Everything was in ruins now.
Years of planning and years of work wasted.
But that was not her primary concern now.
Her concern was survival—living to see another sunrise.

Julius stared at her for several seconds, unsure of what was even appropriate to say anymore.
“My Lady… maybe we should—”

But whatever he was about to say was cut off by a powerful crash as their wagon was knocked over.
Both were sent tumbling along the ground as the magically fortified wagon continued to roll.

“We’re under attack!”
“Monsters!”
“It’s the undead!”

Panic instantly set in amongst those outside.

As diligent as the Iron Fang was, their enemy was a relentless army of the dead that had brought down one nation already—coupled with undead beasts that were more visually terrifying than even mabeasts.

As the carriage came to a stop, Julius blasted open the door.

“Julius! Wait!” He heard Ricardo shout from outside.

But it was already too late.

Black mist poured into the carriage, and as it seemed to clear, Julius saw a figure he hoped to never see again standing atop the overturned dragon carriage.
However naive and vain a hope that was.

“Yo Julius, how ya doing? Isn’t it ‘grand’ getting your name back? Of course, everything is already in shambles—for both you and me.”
Subaru said, wearing a mocking tone and a wide smile as he stared down at Julius.

“Su–Subaru!” Julius’s eyes went wide.

Anastasia let out a sharp gasp and recoiled in instinctual fear.
Her natural fight-or-flight response as a living being took over—like prey before a predator.

Doubt only clouded Julius’s mind for a fraction of a second.
He knew what he had to do.

“Al Clauzeria!”
A shockwave of rainbow energy erupted outward from his blade, igniting the entire area before the knight as it seemed to annihilate Subaru utterly.

When the light faded, nothing seemed to remain, though Julius kept his guard up.

He knew that Subaru had many tricks now.

 

“Nice try Julius.”
He heard Subaru’s mocking voice before he felt a hand on his back, followed by burning pain…

Julius fought it for only a second as he felt his mind burning.

And then he blacked out. 

***

 

Julius ‘woke up’ finding himself on his knees amidst the wreckage of the caravan.

Surrounding him was nothing but death.
The undead corpse soldiers who stared at him with soulless eyes.
The ‘death beasts’ created by Subaru—twisted mabeast-like things made from corpses.
And the dead of the Iron Fang and the Hoshin Company employees that were around him.
They were all corpses, some dead by the blades of the corpse soldiers, others having been ripped apart by the fangs and claws of the mabeasts.

One of those corpses stood out to him right away.
It was Ricardo, half his body seemingly annihilated, with Subaru Natsuki standing over it.

“I gotta say, you do good work, Julius,” Subaru remarked as he looked over Ricardo’s corpse.

“You’re also a surprisingly stubborn guy. I had to basically use half of my mind control capacity on you. Even when you’re as broken as you are now, it took me the same effort that it takes to control five guys to keep you in line. I’m impressed.”
Subaru mockingly clapped.

“Wha… what?” Julius stammered out the words.

“It’s my Pride authority. Allows me to control people’s minds, and punish them for the wrongs they did against me. I used the latter on Felix—hurt like a bitch, from what I could tell.”
Subaru let out a grim chuckle.
“Soooo… I decided to use the other ‘hand’ on you, and took control of your mind. So as I said, nice work.”
He smiled, motioning over Ricardo’s corpse.

Julius’s breath caught in his throat, but he couldn’t help himself as he fell forward onto all fours and threw up on the ground.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Making such a mess. Hardly a fitting image for the ‘Finest of Knights,’ am I right? Aaahahahaha.”
Subaru laughed as he stepped away from Ricardo, beginning to circle around Julius.

“Don’t worry about the triplets though. You aren’t the one who did them in.”
He motioned one of the death beasts over.
“My little pets here took them. Tore them to shreds.”

One of the beasts lumbered forward—a small head was still between its jaws.

Julius recognized it as Hetaro’s head.
He froze, staring in absolute shock and disgust as the beast closed its mouth, popping Hetaro’s head like a piece of fruit.

“That kid was a bit of a screamer. Surprised me.”
He took a few steps over as he stood over a mangled and unrecognizable lump of flesh.
“Mimi was pretty scrappy though. Kept on fighting even after these things ripped her legs off. Was kind of funny, in a morbid and fucked-up sort of way.”

Julius trembled, staring silently at Subaru and at the lump of flesh that he realized was once Mimi.

“Still though, Julius, the thing I have to give you the most credit for is your handiwork over there.”
Subaru pointed to the treeline at the edge of the road.

“Su–Subaru… Y–you… Don’t… Don’t make me…”

“Turn around, Julius.” Subaru said, his eyes turning cold and his voice as sharp as a knife.

Julius’s entire body began trembling as he slowly turned himself around, like a heavy puppet being dragged across the ground by its strings.
The beasts and undead parted, allowing him to see exactly what Subaru wanted him to see.

There was a coat of white, stained with blood and carved into several pieces.

Various limbs were scattered around it, with a single severed head frozen in a state of horror, staring back at Julius.
It was the lifeless head of Anastasia Hoshin.
Her face forever locked into a wide-eyed look of fear and despair.
It was clear that her final moments were far from pleasant, and far from quick.

Julius’s eyes met her lifeless eyes, locking with him as he struggled to process the implication of what Subaru was showing him.

“Y–you… you m–made me… made me…”
He threw up again onto the ground and tried to turn away.

But as he did, an invisible force slammed him into the ground, forcing his face into the vomit that he had just spewed onto the muddy road.
Subaru then leapt onto his back, one foot placed directly on the back of his head.

“Nu uh! Eyes forward, Julius.”

An invisible hand yanked him by the hair, while invisible fingers forced his eyes open as he stared ahead. All the while, Subaru ground his foot into his skull.

“I was really wondering how to match what I did with Felix. Felix was easy.” Subaru began to explain.
“There isn’t much worse for him than letting him watch Crusch rot away and die—especially when he knew that it was partly his fault that she ended up like that. I had to think of something similarly poetic here. Ugh, I gotta say I’m not that good at the whole elaborate revenge thing, but I’d like to think I did a possibly horrific enough job, wouldn’t you say?”

Julius continued to tremble, opening and closing his mouth as he was forced to stare at the dead body of his liege.
A dead body that he himself created.

“I made sure that it hurt. Made sure that you did the hurting. Don’t you worry, Julius. After we ran her down, I made sure you cut her apart piece by piece, until your blade sawed her head right off. By the end, she was actually crying—not that I could really blame her for that. Dying hurts, after all… I know that really REALLY well.”
His words were mocking, save for his last ones, which took on an almost mournful countenance.

But Julius could not listen to his words. He could barely hear them.
Right now, he was not in any state to respond, or even process what he was saying.
Right now, he was staring at the corpse of Anastasia, of Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro, Joshua, his mother, his father—everyone.
He saw them all in this very instance.
He remembered the boy that Subaru was.
He remembered the boy he thought was an Archbishop that was tortured in that cell.

But the person standing atop him right now, grinding his heel into his head and forcing him to bear witness to the destruction of all that he loved, was not either of them.
The person standing atop him right now was a monster.

Julius Juukulius had nothing left.
His honor, his titles, his family, his kingdom, his loved ones—everything he cared for in this world was in ashes.

All he had left was sorrow and rage.
“SUBARU!!!!”
Julius screamed as he called for his six spirits.
An elemental barrage battered Subaru, forcing the boy off of him, as his own six spirits defended him.

Normally, an experience gap would separate the two—even if Subaru’s spirits were now ‘great spirits’ compared to Julius’s ‘near spirits.’

But Subaru Natsuki now had his memories as ‘the Sage.’

As such, that experience gap was not only overturned, but reversed.

Subaru’s spirits easily blocked the blows of Julius’s spirits as Subaru leapt backward.

Julius grabbed his blade and charged at Subaru, his blade filled with a rainbow-colored light.
Gone was Julius the knight.
All that was left was a walking corpse filled with rage.

As Julius charged Subaru, the fallen Sage smiled.

And then… Julius was no more.
His head was blown clean off, and his six spirits dispatched by six needles of light.

From a distance, Shaula’s hell snipes found their mark.

And so Julius died, not as a man, but as a husk that had nothing left but sorrow and rage.

Notes:

Anastasia Camp annihilated.

Three camps have been utterly destroyed.
Only the Felt and Emilia camp remain, though both camps merit a... different approach.

But before that, a few loose ends need to be taken care of.

Chapter 20: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 18

Summary:

The Great Spirit of Yin meets her former contractor.

AKA: Bullying Beako

Within the woods of Lugunica

Subaru let out a deep sigh as he crossed his arms.
He stared at the figure before him, his six spirits floating by his side.
Truthfully, he wasn't looking forward to this particular encounter.
What remained of even his cold and warped heart couldn't help but twist with an echo of what once was.

That was because the being standing before him was Beatrice, a great spirit of yin—
the great spirit he once thought would stand with him no matter what.

She stood before him with her dress ruffled and reddened eyes downcast, her face stained with tears,
like she couldn't bear to meet his gaze.
She knew that she wasn't worthy to stand there. But at the same time, she could not keep away.
She knew that she had to do this, even if it meant her destruction or worse.

“Su… Subaru… it… it’s Betty…”
Beatrice slowly mustered the will to speak as Subaru silently stared at her.
Though she could not lift her eyes to his own.

“Oh? So this is her, huh?” Antares, the spirit of fire, remarked.
“She came crawling back through the dirt then,” Elpis, spirit of yang, mocked in a scolding fashion.
“Only after she remembered him,” Altair, spirit of earth, muttered.
“And after giving us loads of trouble!” Vega, spirit of wind, chimed.
“It’s sort of sad,” Deneb, spirit of water, sighed.
“It's pathetic,” Algol, spirit of yin, delivered her judgment.

Beatrice continued to tremble. She was unable to muster a retort toward these spirits that replaced her.
Nor did Subaru have any impulse or desire to restrain them.

All Beatrice could do was choke out what words she could.
“I… your Betty is… Betty is sorry… Betty is…”

“Ha.”
Subaru let out a sharp chuckle, cutting off Beatrice's further pleas.

Beatrice winced as she heard his laugh.

“Do you think ‘sorry’ even begins to cover it?” he asked.

She weakly shook her head.
“I… Betty… No… Betty abandoned you… Betty left you… Betty is…”

“Worthless?” Antares asked.
“Useless?” Elpis asked.
“A waste of space?” Algol asked.
Deneb just sighed, shook her head.

Beatrice slowly nodded her head up and down.
“Ye… yes, that is right. All of those things… what Betty did… she can't even begin to…”

“Then why try?”
He asked sharply.

Beatrice let out a sharp breath as she tried to lift her head, but could not do so.
She couldn't bring herself to look at him and face the monster he had become—
a monster she blamed herself for creating.

“Betty… Betty had to try, even if… even if it was useless. She… she had to do something.”

Antares scoffed, “Took you long enough.”
“Desperate and broken,” Altair remarked coldly.

The spirits drifted towards her, and despite their diminutive size they seemed to loom tall over her.
“Well, you messed up,” Vega declared.
“Badly, terribly, horrifically, and stupendously,” Elpis added.
“Yeah! So screw off, he doesn't need a worthless doll like you,” Antares shouted.
“He has us. We will be there with our beloved master and mother forever and ever,” Deneb said.
“Just go die in a hole somewhere, ohoho!” Elpis added with a laugh.
“Or just find some room to rot in for the next four thousand years,” Algol declared.

The young spirits laughed at her expense.
Meanwhile, the blonde-haired spirit just endured the verbal abuse while continuing to shiver.
She wanted to hate these spirits.
She DID hate these spirits.
But at the same time, they were the ones who did what she could not.
They followed her contractor when she failed to do so.
Devoted their entire existences to him without question.
She had no right to retort, no avenue by which to repudiate them.
All she could do was endure their verbal assault with a downcast expression.
All pride and joy within her had been crushed.
And hope was snuffed out like a flame.

She was very aware of the suffering others—even tangentially related to her contractor's plight—had endured.
And now she, who was the first link in that terrible bloodstained chain, now stood ready to face her final judgment.
She did not expect forgiveness; she knew she didn't deserve it.
She did not expect mercy, when the mountains of innocent dead were already piled high.
She was here for one purpose:
To face the consequences she knew she deserved.

“Well, got anything to say for yourself, idiot?” Antares swooped in and knocked her on the head, tapping her forehead a few times.

Beatrice winced.

“Yeah! You just going to stand there all useless like?” Vega pulled at her hair.

“Oh dear. Maybe she broke?” Deneb asked, looking her over.

“Or she was just defective from the start,” Elpis said as she hovered before her face.

“Well, the doll is broken. Maybe send it back. Trade it for a newer model,” Algol sneered as she landed atop Beatrice’s head.

The little great spirits all laughed.

Truthfully, they weren't normally this sadistic.
But Beatrice was an individual who they held a special sort of ire for.
She was their “older sister” who committed the greatest taboo they could think of.

Not that they were the nicest girls to begin with. They were spirits raised up by a half-mad contractor whose existence was defined by pain, revenge, and obsessive love.
And they had been active participants in the massacre of a nation.
They were, truth be told, by the conventional standards of people and spirits, quite the rotten sort of villains.
But their bond with their master was unshakable, for it defined their entire existence.

“Betty… Betty knows this… Betty knows that… that she has been rightfully… replaced.”

“Hey, you actually said something smart for once. Good for you,” Algol mocked.

“About time!” Antares mockingly tapped on her forehead.

“Well, a broken clock and all that,” Altair shrugged as she landed on Beatrice’s shoulder.

“Too little too late though. She can’t undo what she did,” Vega declared.

“Ya, now it's all gone for her,” Deneb added.

Elpis let out another laugh. “How ironic, that for a spirit who waited so long to find a contractor—four hundred years—threw it away after only a year?”

“Did… did his begging and pleading, did his words and desperation mean nothing to you?” Deneb asked, curious as to what was on the spirit’s mind.

“Does it really matter?” Antares slapped the side of Beatrice’s face.
“She fucked it all up, left him alone to rot.”

“It's unforgivable,” Elpis shouted and poked at her face.

“It really is,” Algol crossed her arms, shaking her head still.

“Be-Betty knows…”
She said, in a voice much like a child being scolded—
though a child being bullied would be a far more accurate way to describe the scene she was in.
“Betty knows how much she failed. How pathetic she really is.”
Tears flowed freely from her eyes, her entire form looking like delicate porcelain that would shatter.
It's as if cracks were already forming along the whole of her being.

“Huh, she thinks she knows how badly she screwed up,” Algol sneered.

“Yeah, that’s a laugh. She only knows about the crown jewel of her screw-ups and not the mountain it was built on,” Antares growled at her.

“You really didn’t know how badly he was hurting? How did you not know?” Deneb floated closer.

“Because she’s an idiot and a fool! Obviously,” Elpis scoffed.
“She never deserved a brilliant contractor like our master.”
The yang spirit, despite her small size, had considerable physical strength.
As she shoved Beatrice, pushing the girl onto her back into the dirt that had been made muddy by Altair.

The girls laughed as they circled above her.

“News flash! Master suffered a lot! You let all sorts of terrible things happen to him!” she shouted at her.

“And you didn’t even know it,” Altair stared daggers at her.

“Wha… huh?” Beatrice stared up at the circling spirits as she sat herself up from the mud.

“She’ll never get it, don’t bother,” Algol murmured to the others. More than any of the others, she stared down at her with unabashed hatred in her eyes.
“Besides, not like it’s going to change things for her now.”

“Indeed, you have surrendered the master to us. It’s only fitting we remind you what you lost,” Elpis boasted with a smug smile on her face.

“Hearing his stories.”

“Reading together.”

“Working out new spells together.”

“Demanding his attention.”

“Receiving his praise.”

“Facing his enemies.”

“Crafting brilliant strategies.”

“Softening his nightmares.”

“Healing his pain.”

“Walking together with him.”

Algol pointed down at her.
“You left him, so all these things are ours now, got it? You are a failure.”

Beatrice didn’t even flinch as they poked and prodded at her, as they pushed her into the mud and laughed at her while circling her like vultures.
She could tell how they relished in laying her low.
By definition, her loss was their gain.
And now she knew that she was not some unknown figure from a past that their contractor refused to talk about.
Subaru hadn’t abandoned their time together; he hadn’t blocked her existence from his memories.
He remembered—he told his new spirits all about her. Their triumphs and their woes together.
Subaru hadn’t just denied her or been denying her. He carried the pain of what he lost, of what she threw away.
And instead, he turned it into part of his driving motivation. That was part of the pain he carried with him in his scar-covered heart as he committed atrocity after atrocity.
The loss of the one who swore to stand beside him come the apocalypse had been what perhaps pushed him over the edge into monstrosity.
She could not hope for a return.
She had been replaced completely and utterly by spirits who devoted their all to him.
She could not get offended; she could offer no challenge to them, for she had nothing worthwhile to give.
Her word was but ashes—so what if Gluttony was dead? Their bond should have been stronger than that, but it wasn’t.
And she knew that her contractor used to be a kind person. He would not have done to her what she did to him.
She was just trash, and a reminder of the burning pain within his heart that became part of the fuel for the world’s upcoming damnation.
She had lost everything of value. She was nothing.

She then began to speak, with face stained with dirt and tears while her dress was a dirty and ragged mess.
“Betty… Betty can do nothing… Betty is nothing now… Betty…”
She let out a deep breath.
“You probably want… You want nothing to do with… Betty has nothing to give you that she’d dare to offer. Betty is unworthy of even your attention, I suppose.”
She let the words slowly drip forth from her mouth, her tone one of absolute defeat and surrender.
All light was gone from her butterfly eyes.

“Then why are you even here?” Algol asked.

“Yeah, a failure like you is just wasting our time,” Vega scoffed.

“You should scram!” Antares yelled.

Beatrice tried to block out the verbal barbs as she finally drew the strength to lift her face and gaze to meet with Subaru’s properly.
She expected wrath or disgust.

But instead, she saw cold indifference upon his face.

He wasn’t even ignoring her—even that she could understand.
But he acknowledged her existence with that gaze.
But that gaze also told her that she meant nothing to him, that there was now a chasm between them that could not be traversed in a lifetime.

“I… I… I…”
She struggled to find what words she wished to say, but all that came from her lips now were strangled sounds.

“Well? You got something to say?” Altair asked.

“Spit it out or get lost and jump off a cliff or something. Or can you not even do that right?!” Antares barked.

“I… anything… Betty will do anything, just… Betty will… Betty will… Betty can’t… Please… Subaru…”

Beatrice tried to stand up, but Antares and Algol just pushed her down, forcing her to crawl forward through the dirt on her hands and knees.

The two remained standing on her back as she trekked through dirt and tears.

“Betty is sorry! Betty is sorry! Please just… just say something to Betty, anything to Betty! Hate me even, but Betty just… Betty just… Please, whatever punishment you think Betty deserves… Betty will have it!”

All her pride was gone, every shred of dignity was shattered.
She didn’t even know what she wanted out of this.
But she couldn’t stand that look on his face.
She couldn’t stand the silence that she was being given.

“Huh? It's sort of pathetic and sad,” Deneb commented as she floated above the crawling spirit.

“It IS pathetic,” Elpis clarified.

“Hmm? So you’re willing to deal with any punishment?” Vega asked.

“Ye-yes, whatever it is! Anything!” Beatrice shouted in a voice that was like a wounded child.

“Are you sure about that?” Altair asked.

“Yes!” Beatrice screamed.
“Anything, just…”

She stopped as all six spirits appeared in front of her, with Algol at the front.
“Fine then,” Algol declared as she extended a hand.
Suddenly, Beatrice’s entire world went dark.

It was a shamak spell, an advanced one at that.
Not that she couldn’t break out of it.
But she had no desire to do so when she was already low on mana.

The spell broke on its own some time later, but she wasn’t sure how long it was.

She found herself in a stone room—small, cramped, and empty.

It was clearly a jail cell of some kind, with a single steel door.

The entire room was also warded with magic to prevent escape.
She could normally break out easily, but her mana reserves were so critically low she realized that she could not.

But that was not what interested the spirit.

Upon the door was the magical seal, with two timers affixed to it.

One was a counter that was counting down from a number that indicated it would hit zero in ten years’ time.
The other was a counter that would hit zero after four hundred years.

“I… I see.”
Beatrice slowly looked down.

“Something will happen in ten years, but it will be four hundred years before you let Betty out, isn’t it?”

It would be four hundred years alone.
Truly and completely alone.
Not even four hundred years to return to him.
It would just be four hundred years before he considered her ‘punishment’ over.
Before she might even hear his voice.
And this room—it radiated some mana, like the forbidden library did.
But it was barely enough to sustain her.
She would be like a prisoner, kept just short of starvation.

“That… that is acceptable… I suppose.”

The spirit then sat herself down.

She waited four hundred years before throwing away ‘that person’ in only a year.

If she had to wait four hundred years to see him again, she would accept it.

And so the spirit would wait.
Without a promise.
Without hope.
She would suffer four hundred years alone again, for only the chance to be in his presence again.

In this if…
-Beatrice has followed Subaru ever since he regained his memories, but she kept her distance as she was unsure how to approach.
-She watched as he destroyed the Crusch and Anastasia Camps, doing nothing to help them as Subaru slaughtered them.
-Subaru not speaking and having his six spirits do all the talking was an intentional choice on his part. He figured that would hurt Beatrice the most.
-Beatrice’s punishment is 400 years more of imprisonment, The four-hundred years she was kept waiting originally to be specific.
-The ten-year timer represents the timeframe of his imprisonment. After that time expires she may receive guests, though it will primarily just be the six spirits who will come to taunt her and remind her of what she lost.
-During her imprisonment, Beatrice will receive horrific nightmares that she does not fully understand. Her prison is within the Watchtower and Satella regularly funnels copies of Subaru’s nightmares into her mind. Beatrice quickly at least gathers that the nightmares represent the pain he suffered in some way and so accepts them without complaint.
-Subaru has no intention to form a contract with her when the four-hundred years are up. Though he will tolerate her sticking around. She is effectively waiting four-hundred years to be a slave at best.

Notes:

So I'm not sure if this is being merciful or cruel to Beatrice, but I feel like it's fitting.
She is effectively going through another four-hundred years of isolation, though as a true prisoner in terrible conditions.

Anyways, next chapter is also loose ends and lore.
It might be one of the shortest though but the ending is important.

Honestly I may update this path as my next one just because of that.

Chapter 21: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 19

Summary:

The Witches and the Sage

Notes:

This chapter... I might render non-canon
Not because I dislike it, but because it has ideas I'm not totally settled on. But it was a chapter I wanted to write either way.

 

The night sky was set ablaze with fire.
The landscape itself was twisted and ravaged by magic.
Pillars of earth, fields of frost, twisters of wind.
Starlight fell from the sky.
Darkness engulfed the entire battlefield.

Explosion after explosion of magic struck the forest battlefield, cast in quick succession.

But these were not spells meant to kill.

Chains of fire and ice.
Walls of earth and wind.
Barriers of light and shadow.
All of them converged, racing towards a single point.
Gravity itself was distorted—a great darkness that consumed all that drew near it.
A multi-layered, multi-stage spell of imprisonment.
And within this symphony of magic, a shadow spread forth to try and consume and capture all within.
A final desperate attempt to stop the calamity that had been unleashed.

The darkness covered everything, a tidal wave of night itself that sought to consume all and capture the broken sage.
All was devoured by that void, as if the entire battlefield was plunged into a starless abyss.

The abyss contracted, folding in upon itself.

And nothing was left behind but a sphere of darkness that could fit within one’s hand.

A figure approached the darkness—a silver-haired girl with black robes.
She looked like one of the many Ryuzu clones of the Sanctuary, but she was no such thing anymore.
She was Omega, vessel of the Witch of Greed.

She let out a deep sigh, shaking her head. While she wore her normal emotionless expression, the faint contours of regret and sorrow were apparent to those who looked closely.

She stared at it for several moments.
“How unfortunate, but I guess this is how it—”

“Hey there, well that’s a rude way to say hello.”
Subaru’s voice cut through the silence around her.
She turned to find him standing nearby.
The boy who should have been sealed was instead standing right there, looking no worse for wear.

She frowned. “You escaped? Did that bitch of Envy teleport you in time before my spells could take effect, or am I perhaps already under the influence of one of your authorities?”

He shrugged. “Does it matter? I already ‘expected’ your attack, if you get me. I got used to emergency resets,” he explained in a casual fashion.

Her shoulders slumped. She looked into the sphere of darkness and undid the spell—
the sphere fading into nothingness, totally empty of any contents.
“I see. Then it’s my loss, then. I knew I would only have one shot.”

He raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms.
“Giving up? Just like that? That’s kind of sad, you know, Echidna-chan.”

She shook her head.
“If you are already making preparations, coupled with Satella at your side, I can’t do anything else. You have already defeated my fail-safe and my last gambit.”

“Yeah… I mean Al, really? I guess if he took me off guard it was a good plan.” Subaru mused, looking up at the sky.

“It wasn’t, but it was what I could manage. You are a rather difficult person to plan around. Granted… I perhaps could have done better. Maybe even in my current state I am being sentimental about things.” She let out a very deep sigh.

“Sentimental? You?”
Subaru let out a faint chuckle.
“You’re supposed to be heartless. You carved that out a while ago.”

“All for your sake. And for the sake of our path,” Omega remarked.
She then took a breath, and her form changed to that of Echidna.
Unlike her usual emotionless expression, the sorrow on her face was subtle but apparent.

“Then again, I could say that about everything I have done.”

He whistled, crossing his arms.
“That’s not true. There’s no way any feelings you have for me can be stronger than your desire for knowledge. You are, or were, the Witch of Greed after all.”

She smiled softly. “This is true. I must say, you understand a maiden’s heart quite well when you want to.”

“You don’t have a heart anymore,” he replied dryly.

“Also true,” she admitted.

The two stared at each other in silence for a minute.
Neither was quite sure what to say next.

“So, what happens now? Am I to be put to the sword on your quest for vengeance like the rest?” she asked.
“I have certainly done more than enough to earn your ire.”

“I’m thinking about it,” Subaru admitted with a displeased look on his face.
It’s clear his own emotions—aggression, sorrow, and sympathy—were all mixed together.
Ironically, he seemed far more amiable to Echidna now than as the Subaru who met her in the Sanctuary.
But this is a Subaru who understands her.

“It doesn’t seem like you want to, though. Really now, you have every right to hate me,” Echidna said without shame.
“For manipulating you, for playing with your heart, for making you suffer, for playing with you like a toy, for laying traps in your path, for trying to drive you into a contract with me that would have destroyed you, knowing full well the fate of those who draw into my orbit. Should you not hate me then?”

He stared at her, frowning.
“It’s easier for you if I hate you, isn’t it?”

“Oh?” Echidna tilted her head.

“Don’t play dumb with me. It doesn’t suit you of all people.” Subaru took several steps closer towards her.
“Why did you try to seal me just now?”

“Really now? You ask me that? For a heartless maiden like myself, should I not try to take steps to remove a threat to the world? Even if my showing on that front has been lacking?”
She sighed.
“I do trust you to have at least that much intelligence, especially now, to know why I am doing everything that I do.”

“...”

“It’s for the same reason I am a heartless shadow of the true Witch of Greed, a reflection born in dreams to house her soul, yet lacking what made her a true human being,” she replied.
“To do what had to be done, my heart had to be carved out. You know this.”

“...”

“Do you really think I could do this while staying objective about everything? That my own heart would not stir with some sense of empathy and bias? That any human could stay the course, knowing that one must hurt what they care for in order to ensure the best path?” Echidna explained, even as her body tensed.
“I have done what I can do, what I had to do, and what I cannot help but do. There is no one in this world who should understand who I am better than you. So why bother with questions? You have every answer I can provide you.”

He let out a deep sigh, crossing his arms.
“You’re a pain, you know that? I know better than most that you can’t help but be one, but still.”

“Likewise. Now then… what will you do with me, Subaru Natsuki…”
She stared at him, taking closer and closer steps toward him.

“You have every right to hate me. I have every reason to oppose you, as impotent as that may be at this point. I ‘should’ oppose you, and yet…” She stopped herself.

“You won’t, will you? Why? Feeling guilty? Those regrets catching up with you?” he asked in an almost mocking tone.

“...” And for once, the Witch of Greed could not confidently meet his gaze.
“For what it is worth, I am sorry it had to be like this. But this is the path we have been set on, and mine ends in failure, so…”
She muttered in a voice that was all too human.
“Do with me what you will. Slay me, use me, send me away—whatever you wish. My last attempt to avert you from this course that you once would have despised has failed. And I am no longer a person with the moral need to oppose you.”

He stared at her for a long while.
“Do you want me to kill you? Why did you make me…”
He couldn’t finish the sentence.

“Oh? I thought I answered that before?” She tilted her head.

She met his gaze.
“You had the others dispatch the rest—Sekhmet, Typhon, Daphne, Carmilla, and Minerva… though the latter was most certainly a mercy kill.”

“...”

“Of course, for your plan to work, I had to die as well. I knew this. I accepted this. I knew what you were asking of me, but…”

“But what…”
He asked, a bit more mournfully as he reflected upon painful memories.

She gripped his wrists, bringing them to her own neck.
“I would permit no one else but you to kill me.”

He stared at her, his hands around her neck.
It was an image he once saw before.

“Tell me, Subaru Natsuki. If you are truly planning what I suspect you are planning, what is the point in me existing anymore?”

“...”

He stared right into the eyes of the Witch of Greed, with his hands around her neck.

And he made a decision.

 

***

 

As he took his steps back into the Watchtower, he was greeted by the sight of a figure that he did not expect.

An ethereal-looking girl with silver hair and deep blue eyes.
Her presence was unearthly, divine even.
She had a beauty that would captivate and awe all who looked upon her.

Yet the person who stood before her now was unmoved.

After a few moments of surprise, he laughed.
“Well, hey Pan, I hear that you’ve been busy.”

She nodded her head.
“I have been, my treasured one. It has been too long.”

He crossed his arms, beginning to pace back and forth.
He let out a tired and frustrated sigh.
“It has, hasn’t it? Though I gotta say, are you the person I have to blame for the Witch Cult going so terribly off track?”
He asked her.

She nodded her head.
“They were being… inefficient. Had I not taken steps to guide the cult forward, then the cult might have never drawn closer to its objectives. Nor would your ideals have been any closer to realization.”

“My ideals?” he questioned.
“I’m pretty sure I didn’t want a band of murderous, sadistic psychos running about.”
He narrowed his gaze.

“Is their temperament truly that abhorrent to you? In the end, they were an effective force. Besides, it appears that you yourself have now embraced the path of sin and damnation,” she replied, not fazed at all by his hostility.
It was accepted—she would gladly be the villain in his tale.

“I wouldn’t have gone down this path if it wasn’t for your psychos!” he shouted at her, storming right up to her face.

She tilted her head.
“Was I wrong to do so? You seem to have come to the same conclusion that I have now. These ideals I have are nothing but the evolution of what you charged me with.”

He stared at her, still glaring.

She reached out her hands, touching his face.
“This world did not deserve you. It did not deserve that girl. Its radiance was a lie. I sought to use the cult to accomplish what you set out, and yet I also wished for the realization of all you taught me. You gave me the world, so I sought to make that world into a place where you could belong.”

He stared at her for several more moments.
“I didn’t want it going that far.”

“And yet here we are. It appears we both ended up in the same place, in the end,” she said softly.

“Yeah, you’re probably pretty damn happy about how this is turning out then.”
He took a step back, narrowing his eyes at her.

“Do you hate me, Subaru Natsuki? I imagine that is to be expected,” she said, seemingly indifferent to his hostility.

“That’s an unfair question and you know it,” he muttered.

She smiled.
“Perhaps, but I wished to ask it nevertheless.”

“I’ll ask again, Pandora—why are you here?”
He glared at her, a hostility rising behind his eyes.

“My role has been completed, or rather, has been made irrelevant by your actions and what you intend to do next. While it is not exactly my ideal, it amounts to an acceptable outcome,” she explained.
“As such, I have returned to you.”

He stared at her for several seconds, and then she was set ablaze with black fire.
Her corpse withered into ashes as he turned around to leave.

She reappeared moments later, as if she was never harmed.

“Leave. I don’t want to see you again. Not for a long, long while. Do whatever it is you want. I’m done with you, Pan.”
He began to walk away, venturing into the darkness.

Her expression betrayed satisfaction, but also sadness.
But the Witch of Vainglory said nothing as she vanished, not to be seen again for perhaps centuries to come.

 

***

 

Step after step, he traversed the dark caverns beneath the Watchtower.
The air was thick with miasma and dread. It would be enough to drive nearly anyone to madness.
The sum total power of the Witch Factors created this prison—
a prison that protected the world from the Witch chained in the darkness below.
The walls that held back the tides of darkness fell away as he approached.
He held the keys—the Witch Factors—within his soul.

Step after careful step, he knew that the moment the last barrier was breached, he would condemn the world to an age of darkness.
Are you sure about this?
Satella's voice echoed through his mind.

I am.
He replied mentally.

If… if that is what you wish.
Satella's voice was almost resigned.
I love you.

I love you too, Satella.

He came before the last door. Staring at it for several seconds, he took a breath.
“Well world, you've had your fun, but it's time for the curtain call.”
He touched the final door.

The door vanished. A mass of darkness lay behind—
a darkness without end, a world without time.
The darkness spilled forth, washing over Subaru.
The darkness erupted forth from the tower, coating the surrounding dunes.
The day became night.
The world was condemned.
And soft arms embraced the fallen sage.
“I love you, Subaru.”

Notes:

Had to rewrite this a few times, I said some things more explicitly than I'd like the first time.

Might revisit this lore in the 'Sage Returned' path when I get to it eventually.

Anyways, I hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 22: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Extra 20

Summary:

The end begins

The sword of light is wielded against a shadow, but it is not enough.

There was silence that pervaded the world in those following days.
But none mistook it for peace, for it brought no one any sense of serenity.

Instead, it was like a held breath before one was forced to inhale poison.
The final steps before the plunge into the abyss.
None knew it yet, but this was the gentlest of ends that was approaching.
A soft requiem for the world as it was.
A tender hand leading one towards the end.
A light fading into the kindly quiet of the night.
A paradise of shadows.
A hell of eternity.

That was what awaited the people of this world now.

Only a few had any idea of what was approaching. The Sword Saint and Captain Marcos saw the new words on the Dragon Tablet:

“The Witch of Envy’s seal has been undone.”

And yet they could not say anything, lest the world be thrown into a panic.
All were made ready for a war—though they weren’t sure even how to fight it.

Reinhard tried to reach the Watchtower several times, only to be repulsed by its barrier.
Beyond the limits of the barrier, miasma poured without end into the sands around the tower, but did not spread beyond its limits—for now.
Instead, the miasma rose to the sky, like a thousand hands reaching for the heavens to drag them down.

The first true signs of the end came from the sky.

A child in an unimportant village was the first to notice, pointing up at the sky.
“Mommy, why is the sky dark over there?”
Noticing a few of the stars were missing from the night’s sky.

“Oh? Maybe it's covered by a cloud. Don’t worry, sweetie,”
the mother replied, figuring that must be it.

But it was not that.

All throughout the world, one by one, people would notice the stars in the sky go dim—until at least a quarter of their number had vanished.
The earth itself began to show its strains, the miasma of the Augria Sand Dunes beginning to spread forth and choke the life from the lands around them.
Flora withered, animals fled. Only a few remained—changed and darkened by the touch of the miasma.
The mabeasts of the world worked themselves into a frenzy, growing more vicious and hostile, attacking almost without regard for themselves with strangely engorged strength.

The first villages then fell quietly.
Mirula was abandoned by its people as the miasma of the dunes intensified, so the first villages that were ‘destroyed’ were the ones beyond that.
And people didn’t even suspect anything was wrong at first—there were no sounds of battle or signs of conflict.
Instead, the survivors spoke of darkness, of an abyssal tide that washed over everything, that consumed everyone and left nothing in its wake.

A few local knights tried to investigate, but none returned.

With the word eventually reaching the capital, and with the Sword Saint fully aware of what was happening, he quickly raced from the capital and ventured toward the reported direction of the all-consuming shadow.

And what he found was far worse than he could imagine.

He was a hundred miles from the tower, yet everything between where he stood and the tower was being encroached upon by an ever-expanding darkness.
It was sweeping across the land like a black tide, but also fell from the sky like a wretched rain.
Within that sea of black, the only movement came from the shadows themselves, which crested and churned like the ocean.

Reinhard frowned. He knew that he had to act—that he couldn’t just stand by and do nothing.

He drew the Dragon Sword Reid and lifted it to the sky.
A piercing light emerged and rose to the heavens themselves, parting the clouds with its dazzling power.
He could already sense his true foe, within the shadows and a great distance away—but not beyond his reach.
Bringing the sword down, an all-consuming light poured forth. The darkness was burned away, all consumed by a divine light.
Even Satella, the Witch of Envy, was powerless to resist.
She was consumed by the light and ‘died’ on the spot.

But it was not enough.
As if her death was rejected by the world—or rather, as if she forced the world to reject her death—Satella’s body reformed in an instant, time itself seeming to rewind around her as she and her shadow returned.

“That won’t work…”
Her voice was soft, and surprisingly gentle.

The fact that the voice was identical to Emilia caught the Sword Saint off guard.

“I am the Sword Saint, Reinhard Van Astrea.”
He readied himself.

“So you are… You won’t be able to do anything here. No matter how many times you kill me, I will simply return.”
She spoke candidly, though her tone almost seemed apologetic—though not remorseful.

He frowned. “If I am forced to battle you for eternity to preserve the world, then so be it.”

She let out a breath.
“That would work… if I was alone, like I was last time.”

Reinhard tilted his head, but then shuddered.
Without it being said, he knew exactly who might be with her—
the same person who kept one step ahead of him for the past several months.

“Subaru… but why would he…”

“Because he is my love… my dunderheaded and hurt love. He didn’t deserve what you did to him. He didn’t… he didn’t… he didn’t.”
Satella responded, her own rage and madness festering inside of her.
“I can’t stand it. I can’t stand it. I can’t stand it. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.”
Her shadow hands lashed out at Reinhard, moving at totally blinding speeds.

The Sword Saint deflected the blows and, with another swing of his sword, unleashed annihilating light that consumed Satella in an instant.

But the Witch of Envy reformed, time reweaving once again as her shadow poured forth from her.
“That won’t work.”

Reinhard then rushed in, trying to attack her directly.

The Witch moved with surprising speed—like a blur she moved around him and unleashed more of her shadows, trying to swarm the Sword Saint with them.

Reinhard quickly battered them aside as he continued to battle with the Witch.

He continued to endure her attacks, cut away her darkness, and strike her down.
But every single time he cut her down, she simply revived.
She even managed to ‘kill’ him a few times—piercing his body repeatedly with darkness or slashing him apart with blades of frozen time.
In the end, the Sword Saint was simply revived as well by the Divine Protection of the Phoenix.

To any observing the battle—and to anyone within it—the outcome was clear.
It was an unstoppable force clashing against an immovable object.
A battle without end.

Reinhard had already resigned himself to this.
The moment he heard Satella was revived, knowing that the Witch was unkillable, he figured that the best he could manage was an eternal stalemate with her that would protect the world so long as he retained eternal diligence.
He figured that it was a suitable punishment for his failures thus far.

But a single alert threw his mind into chaos.

His “Divine Protection of Monitoring Lady Felt” suddenly triggered.

Extreme fear and mental stress were registered, as well as some minor physical harm.

He then recalled the Witch’s words—that Reinhard’s eternal stalemate wouldn’t work, because she was not alone.

“Subaru! Don’t!”
He prepared to turn around and exit the battle, to try and save his lady.

“That won’t work. And you won’t make it. Leave him alone.”

Suddenly, a wall of shadows rose to try and block Reinhard’s path.
Reinhard cut through the darkness, but it gave Satella enough time to play her next card.

She appeared in front of the Sword Saint.
“Territory Expansion: Matrix Established.”

Reinhard felt something shift in the air around him.

He raced toward Satella, who in turn met his charge with several thousand shadow hands that tried to block his path.
They grabbed and struck the Sword Saint, but he cut through them all, and he cut down the Witch herself, cleaving her in two.
He figured that would give him the opening he needed to escape while she revived.

But the instant he cleaved her in two, he found himself standing before her again—just as he was moments prior.

“What?”

“That won’t work.”
She gathered darkness around her again and unleashed a barrage of minya crystals—
the largest ever beheld within the world.

Reinhard fought his way through the crystal rain and cut her down again, only to find himself once again standing before her, as if the last five seconds had not happened.

Again and again he tried to cut her down, but he failed to do so.

She is resetting me as well every time I kill her… in that case!

Rather than try to kill her, Reinhard focused on escape.
He tried to cut past and away out of her shadows, avoiding the Witch and instead trying to rocket himself away from the battlefield.

But as he rocketed past her, suddenly he found himself reset again.

“That won’t work either,” she replied in a matter-of-fact sort of way.

Reinhard’s eyes widened. If it weren’t for his divine protections, his mind would have been thrown into disarray at the realization.
He did not merely trap Satella—Satella had trapped him in a prison of looped time.

What he didn’t realize was that outside this territory established by the Witch of Envy, time marched onward.

While her beloved could reset the world, Satella’s power was more localized—
establishing territories in which she could manipulate time in specific ways.
One such territory was her very own body, which would always ‘reset’ any death or injury.

The “Divine Protection of Monitoring Lady Felt” triggered again, indicating more serious physical injury.

“You… you both are…”

“This is consequences… for everyone… I hate you all…”
To those who once truly knew the girl named Satella, to hear her utter words of hatred was an unthinkable reality.
The girl, as she was before, simply was not capable of it.
That girl was gone—replaced by Satella, the Witch of Envy.
A girl who, at the behest of her beloved, had already begun to sing the song that would usher the current world to its end.

 

**

 

Elsewhere…

What Reinhard didn’t know was that he had already sprung the trap when he went to confront Satella.

Within the capital of Lugunica itself, chaos had already erupted.

The moment Satella and Reinhard began their clash, an army of death beasts appeared within the capital—including the Black Serpent itself.

Its black poison spread forth, flooding the streets.

Meanwhile, the undead corpse soldiers of Sphinx and the death beasts of Subaru worked their way through the city, filling the streets with the blood of the innocent.
This was not even a slaughter—this was a purge.
But the most terrifying aspect was the shadow, an ever-expanding tide of darkness that emerged at the same time as the serpent and the dead.
It spread slowly, a creeping mist that gently overtook the city.

For the Witch of Envy had yet another outlet for her power—another soul in which she resided.
Her own love, the Sage, could spread her eternal darkness.

**

Within the Astrea estate, Felt waited.

Reinhard had shared with her what he knew—what the tablet foretold and who he was going to confront.

Felt had every confidence in her knight, but knowing he was going to confront Satella made her ill at ease.
Fear of the Witch had been carved into the heart of every man, woman, and child within the world.
She was a promise of doom and destruction—a promise that felt like it was about to be fulfilled.

So she waited anxiously and uselessly.

Even as she heard chaos outside, she was stopped from leaving by Flam and Grasiss, who had orders to keep her from leaving.

“Sir Ezzo and Rom are handling the attack upon the city. Please remain here as the master requested.”
“You’ll only be a target for ‘that man’ if you leave.”

And so Felt was forced to wait, because she knew they were right.

The Council was dead, and the kingdom was barely functioning as a country anymore.
And based on what happened to Priscilla, Crusch, and Anastasia, Felt knew she would be on the list of people Subaru wanted to kill—
if only because he blamed Reinhard in part for his imprisonment, for doing nothing when he could have done anything.
She would be a target solely to try and injure the heart of her knight.

So she knew all she really could do, without threatening to make things worse, was wait—
and stew in the wrath she had ceaselessly felt the past few days.

She was angry at the Wisemen Council and the knights, who had Subaru imprisoned and tortured.
She was angry at the other camps for each of their roles in that tragedy.
She was angry at Reinhard and herself, for doing nothing when they could have done something.
The problems and desires she had to rebuild the kingdom seemed like such minor things now.
“What a fucking joke,” she muttered to herself as she paced about within the ‘safe room’ in the Astrea Manor.
“There won’t be anything left to rebuild… unless Reinhard stops her.”
She let out a deep sigh.

“Yeah, that won’t work.”
A voice joined her in this room that should have been totally sealed from the outside.

She turned around and saw Subaru Natsuki leaning against the wall.

“What the fuck!”
She stumbled back, as if she had just seen death itself.
Falling backwards, she hit her head against a nearby table.

He let out a small laugh. “Klutz,” he teased as he looked down at her.

He didn’t offer any help, keeping his arms crossed as he waited for her to get up.
He only let out a long and almost disappointed-sounding sigh.

“What… what do you want, Subaru? Are you here to actually kill me?” Felt muttered, staring at him as she tried to sound strong, but fear crept into her voice.
Truth be told, the girl really did not want to die.
She felt like a coward for feeling that way, but it was the truth.
And to be fair, it was a natural response for most humans.
But she had no inclination to beg and plead for her life.

He shrugged his shoulders.
“Maybe. Debating what to do with you. Honestly, you haven’t been on my mind much… till recently.”

“Recently?” Felt slowly got back to her feet as a chill ran down her spine.
She felt as if—even if she lived—she wasn’t getting out of this in any sort of pleasant state.

“Mhm. Some stuff I just… learned? Remembered? Honestly, I’m not sure what the right word is here.”
He let out a dry and humorless laugh as he took slow steps toward her.

Felt pressed her back against the wall.
“Sorry I… didn’t do anything for you, big bro. I have no excuse.”

“It’s a bit late to say that now. The damage is done,” he said dryly.

“I fucking know that,” she sighed.
“I still had to say it.”

“Did you? Does no one any good now, save for maybe your own peace of mind.”
He grinned.
“You know something, Felt? I actually thought that you and Rein might be the ones to save me. I know Reinhard noticed something was wrong, and knowing that guy, he told you he felt something was wrong. Am I right?”
He asked, leaning in, inches away from her face.

Felt met his gaze, but could not help but tremble.
She felt like death was standing right before her—and she wasn’t wrong.

“I… yeah. He did.”

“So why didn’t you do anything about it?” he asked, his tone almost mocking.

“I… didn’t think… didn’t think it was worth it. We had a lot going on, and Rein was letting it bother him. I thought he had enough to worry about.”
She couldn’t meet his gaze as she admitted that fact. Instead, her eyes turned downward.

Subaru let out another laugh.
“Oh! And there we go. There’s the truth. That me rotting and dying in a cell wasn’t worth your oh-so-precious time.”

“I… I know I fucked up! You don’t have to remind me, bastard,” she grumbled, trying to suppress her rage at being mocked.
Even if she deserved it, the way Subaru was doing it got under her skin.

“Oh? But I want to. And you are in no position to tell me otherwise,” he stated flatly.

“Get off!”
Felt shoved him and tried to make a break for it.

She only made it a few steps before she felt her ankle grabbed and twisted by an unseen force.
“Guaghk!”
She fell face-first onto the ground.

“Tut tut, no running away. Besides, there’s no one left out there,” Subaru remarked casually as he walked over to the fallen lion.

“Wha… what?” She tilted her head.

“The room you’re in is soundproof,” Subaru explained.
“And I cut it off using yin magic from the rest of the mansion while I cleaned things up. My spirits and I made sure to ‘clear out’ the rest of this place before I came to visit you down here.”

She stared at him, blinking a few times.
“You mean that…”

“Everyone else is dead. I mean, I didn’t outright ‘kill’ Rein’s mom, but Tella-tan’s shadow got her, so depends if you want to call that ‘death’—though in a lot of ways, it basically is.”
As Subaru stood over her, the shadow of the Witch of Envy began to slowly pour from his feet and fill the room.

“As for Ezzo and Rom… well, they tried their best dealing with Sphinx’s undead.”
He spoke those last words with a wide and cruel smirk on his face.

“H-huh… Old… Old Man Rom… you… You… YOU BASTARD!”
Felt launched forward at him, blades in hand—
tearing through the air toward him.

Much like she did in a long-forgotten timeline against a certain assassin.
And it was an action that would have the same outcome.

“Goodbye,” Subaru sighed, as before Felt’s blow connected, he vanished.

In truth, she had been under the effect of his Lust Authority since she entered the room—trapped within a prison of illusion.
The entire manor was already filled with the shadow of the Witch of Envy.
While the Witch herself was occupied with the Sword Saint, her lover could act freely to spread her influence.

And so the Golden Lion vanished from the world—swallowed by the shadow of Envy.

In this if…

-Satella’s shadow marches onward, after taking about a week to tend to ‘certain matters’ of preparation and securing several metaphysical goals, she began the spread of her shadow.
-While under ‘normal’ circumstances, Reinhard could create an eternal stalemate to suppress Satella, with Subaru acting as a ‘secondary’ vector to spread her shadow this weakness is bypassed. The shadow spread by Subaru is far more localized, a fraction of what she can do, but it is enough.
-Commander Marcos was taken on by Shaula. He was actually able to ‘withstand’ her hell snipes but it left him vulnerable to being bombarded by the Black Serpent, which led to his death.
-Satella eventually let Reinhard break off to ‘return’ to the capital.
-By the time Reinhard returned home the capital was utterly destroyed. Most of the population was slaughtered or swallowed by the shadow with less than 10% fleeing. Basically the entire knight’s order was among the casualties. His entire mansion was ‘spotless’ but no one was around. The shadow of the Witch even swallowed their corpses.
-The tide of shadows halted after spreading for a few hundred miles outward from the Watchtower.
-The entire government of the kingdom has collapsed, and people are fleeing en-mass as rumors of Satella being released have spread.
-The Emilia Camp remnants remain within Roswaal’s Manor. 

Notes:

Couple extra notes from me.
-The next two chapters are the last two chapters, though its really 1 chapter split in two, the Emilia Camp chapter. After that it's just the epilogue.
-I did not fully explain Satella's authority here, though I explained its major principle. That IS consistent among all my fics so anything Satella can do here in a fight, she can do in all of my fics. I was half-tempted to explain it more in detail but I'll let people figure it out.

Chapter 23: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Finale

Summary:

Subaru returns to see his friends.

Notes:

This should have been two chapters but I felt it was more impactful at one.

What does Envy mean?

Somewhere within the woods of Lugunica, a young girl was making her way by herself.
She was a girl who wasn’t even a teenager yet, however she walked with a purpose.
To those who looked upon her, she would bear the appearance of Annerose Miload, a relative of the now late Margrave Roswaal L. Mathers.

But Annerose was no longer herself anymore.
The preparations had already been completed beforehand to ensure the survival of a certain magus.

The soul of Annerose Miload was replaced by that of Roswaal A. Mathers, as he took over all his descendants.

He… she… continued to walk through the forest.

Her gait was not ideal, but it was serviceable enough. Roswaal, now Annerose, knew that her magical skill could take her far.

And she did not dare risk traveling with company, instead finding it easier to slip away and vanish.
She would go to Karagari and try to rebuild from there, under a new name.

To return to the mansion in any way, to help those within who were prepared to die, would be a death sentence for herself.
And the stubborn ancient mage refused to give up, because even though the board had been rearranged, he did not see that as a reason to give up.
Not when he suspected that a version of his dream could still be achieved.

“It may take several more lifetimes, but I can rebuild again,” the magus thought to herself.

She then stopped her travels as she noticed something amiss.
To a careless eye, nothing would seem wrong, but Roswaal’s eyes and sense for things were far from careless.

The breeze had stopped. The sounds of the forest and its myriad creatures had fallen silent around her, and leaves from the trees had frozen mid-fall.
Time has stopped?
She thought to herself.

Before another thought could cross her mind, the shadows emerged from the woods.

She tried to marshal what magic she could, but the shadows were far swifter than the mage could ever hope to be.

Within seconds, Annerose Miload—containing the soul of Roswaal A. Mathers—was consumed by darkness.

What does it mean to feel Envy?

Around the manor of the late Roswaal L. Mathers, a shadow began to creep closer through the surrounding woods.
The shadow surrounded the mansion, drawing closer like a strengthening tide.
The sea of darkness that promised death totally encircled the mansion without fanfare or alarm—it simply existed.
The shadow then stopped, halting its advance while leaving the mansion as an oasis of light surrounded by the darkness.

All then fell still.
The breeze ceased, and all seemed to freeze within time itself—everything becoming still.
Like an image captured by a photo, all was perfectly unmoving.

And then the shadows began to move again.
The edges of the shadow stretched toward the manor, like a thousand long hands reaching out toward it.

The shadows then slipped through the windows and under the doors, as the end had finally come for those within.

To those inside, nothing would seem amiss.
They would not be watching for the shadow and its approach.
Their only warning would be the slight chill that fell over their hearts.

 

To simply want what others have would be akin to Greed.

 

Otto was within his office—not that he had much paperwork to do anymore.
He simply went through the motions, doing what he could and responding to what missives he received, but there were not many.
Instead, he spent his time drinking away his woes, having freely raided Roswaal’s cellars with no one around keen to stop him.
So he spent his days spiraling deeper and deeper into the bottle.

This wasn’t simply because of his betrayal of Subaru Natsuki.
It was because he was absolutely certain that he would not be able to escape his fate.
Subaru had plenty of chances to kill them—to kill all of them.
And when he saw Roswaal’s mangled corpse dropped at their doorstep, he knew that Subaru was simply waiting for the right moment—
that their deaths would be the ‘finale’ of his performance, made at their expense.

The reports still continued to come in, even after that.
Otto kept the mansion’s connections to the outside world active, still had what messengers remained go back and forth.
He heard about the destruction of the Wiseman Council.
They received news of the deaths of Crusch Karsten and Anastasia Hoshin, along with their entire camps.
In the former’s case, they even attended her funeral—if only out of the remaining embers of obligation.

But as of half a week ago, no messages came.
The last reports spoke of a shadowy tide spreading forth from the east, swallowing all that existed.

He didn’t know how to explain it, but he recalled the reports that said shadows seemingly clung to Subaru now when he entered battle.
He knew, in his heart and in his mind, that the shadow tide was Subaru’s doing in some capacity.
He didn’t understand what it was, but he was sure that the end was coming for him.

He felt like running would be useless—that it would only result in a more cowardly end.
The only thing he could do was wait and drink.
He felt like he was on the gallows with a noose around his neck, already knotted and the floor ready to fall out from under him at any time.

He finished the last of his current bottles, drinking it until it ran dry.
He pulled it away from his lips and looked it over, before letting out a sigh.
“Looks like I need another.”

He slowly stood himself up, slightly shaky as he put one foot in front of the other and reached for the door.
But upon opening it, he saw nothing but a yawning black void that seemed to stretch out forever before him.
While he was very, very drunk, the sight of that void filled him with an instinctual fear—one that shocked him back into awareness.
“Wha….”

“Hey Otto, long time no see, huh?”
He heard an all-too-familiar voice call out from behind him.

Turning around, Otto saw Subaru Natsuki in the chair he had just been sitting in.
His feet were up and he was leaned back in the chair.
“Been a while since we could have a chat, hasn’t it?” Subaru asked with a smile.

“Na-Natsuki-san.” Otto trembled as he saw him.
Fear was never an emotion he felt looking at Subaru.
But now it was the primary emotion gripping his body.
Subaru’s presence here was a signal that his time had finally come.

But besides fear, another emotion twisted inside of him—
a deep and profound regret that coursed through his blood.
“Su-Subaru… I’m sorry… for everything. For not realizing what… for leaving you behind. For letting everything happen to you.”

“Yeah yeah, everyone is.” Subaru yawned, stretching out his arms.
“Didn’t help any of them in the end though, now did it?”

Regrets in hindsight didn’t change the facts for Subaru.
If someone had helped him or remembered him before his name returned, the situation might have been different.
That was why Meili was spared until now.
But everyone else had left him to rot.

Otto could barely meet his gaze, his shoulders slumping in resignation.
“No… I guess not, Natsuki-san.”

“Good, then we are on the same page here.”
Subaru slowly stood up from his seat.
He continued to stare at Otto with an expression that was a mixture of disappointment and casual indifference.
“I’ll admit, I did have a hope for a while that you’d be the one to save me. That you’d figure it out,” Subaru admitted, slowly walking around the desk.

Otto shook his hanging head.
“Then I am sorry to disappoint you, Natsuki-san.”
Otto felt himself trembling as Subaru advanced toward him.

Despite feeling as if he deserved what was about to happen—despite knowing that it was inevitable—he was still afraid.
So he trembled in fear, as if he were a child about to be scolded.

“Having problems, Otto?” Subaru asked, leaning in close to his face.

“Ye-yeah, well. It’s a bit hard to look death in the face and stay calm,” Otto replied, forcing a shaky smile.
He did not notice the shadows creeping up behind him—a mass of shadowy hands reaching for him.

Subaru tilted his head back and forth and then let out a small laugh.
“Otto, I’m not death. Though death and I know each other pretty well. So I can’t blame you for being scared. For the longest time, I was scared of death too.”
Subaru then sighed.
“It’s when death stops being scary—when it stops hurting—that you aren’t human anymore.”

The boy who was accused of being the Archbishop of Pride had not thought of himself as human for quite some time.

“Su-Subaru?” Otto tilted his head, staring at him.
He felt like Subaru said something important—something that was the key to everything.
But he could not understand it.

“Well, it’s nothing you could understand,” Subaru said with a sigh, almost mournful.
“If you all could, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”
He muttered in a low tone, like a whisper, as he took a step back.

“Wha… what don’t I understand, Natsuki-san!?”
Otto then surprised himself by taking a step forward.
He knew it was far, far too late for any hope of salvation.
But if he touched something within Subaru’s heart, he maybe thought he could spare someone, somewhere, from the worst of it.

Subaru stared at Otto with an almost impassive expression for several seconds, and then a cruel smile—much like the late Margrave’s—graced his face.
“Well then, Otto. You want to understand? Hmm, yeah, it’s a good thing I came to you first. You can help me with something important then. I knew you weren’t totally useless yet.”
His tone was light and mocking, and promised nothing good.

Otto felt fear grip his heart again.
“You… you want my h-help? But for what?”
He took a step back.
As he did, his back touched the shadows that were massing behind him.

A cold and sharp stinging sensation ran through his body.
The moment his body contacted the shadow, he felt pain assail his entire being.

He felt like he was gutted in that very instant.
He felt as if his bones were crushed, as if falling from a great height.
For a brief second, he felt these sensations with painful clarity.
And then the shadows retracted.

Otto gasped, falling forward as he gripped the ground.

“Oh?” Subaru smiled as he took another step toward Otto, leaning over him.
“Was it that bad?”

“Wha… what was… what was that?” Otto asked, his eyes wide with panic.

“Empathy and understanding,” Subaru replied flatly.

The shadows reached out again, one of the hands gripping Otto’s shoulder.

The merchant let out another pained gasp.
He felt as if his entire body was shattered into pieces.
And his mind burned with remembrance of his time meeting Subaru Natsuki, as if that moment was replayed in his mind.
The pain and the image had no connection to him, but he felt like something scraped his mind and soul.
“Su-Subaru, what are you…”

“Trying to teach you all a lesson. Trying to make you understand,” Subaru replied, his expression growing more serious.
Gone was the charlatan’s proud mask of gleeful sadism.
Returned was the young man so terribly hurt, who wanted others to understand his pain.
“But… it won’t be easy,” Subaru admitted.

“I… I don’t understand,” Otto choked out the words.

“That’s fine. You’ll understand. You all will.”
Subaru then leaned back on the desk.
He practiced this once before on Roswaal—though here it would be his main method of execution.
“Goodbye, Otto. Have a pleasant journey. Everyone else will be joining you shortly, and I sent Roswaal along ahead.”

Before Otto could respond, the shadow behind him grabbed him—
a myriad of shadowy hands seizing his body before dragging him back into the darkness.

Otto reached out for Subaru, hoping for some sort of salvation from the abyss that awaited him.
But he was consumed entirely by the darkness, leaving no trace of his existence.

And so Otto was consumed by the shadow of the Witch of Envy

To feel Envy is to feel pain.

Frederica walked through the mansion with a sullen expression.
Truthfully, with Petra having fled back home, she only remained for the sake of her brother, who refused to leave.
She did feel sympathy for everyone here—unlike Petra, she could not hate them.
She also understood that staying here was a death sentence, but she could not leave Garfiel behind.

What happened to Subaru Natsuki was horrific. She knew that and understood it as well as the rest.
But in her mind, it did not excuse the events that had occurred since his escape.
The death of the knights and even the camps she could understand, even if that put her loved ones on the executioner’s block.
But Subaru Natsuki had committed himself to the path of utter monstrosity, even playing a role in the downfall of an entire nation unrelated to his plight.
He had become a monster—a monster they created—but an utter monster.
She would offer him sympathy for his troubles, but she had no issue condemning him for what he had done.

This was, in reality, the most rational response of anyone in the manor.
Likewise, she was the only one in the mansion still functional—still cleaning and cooking as required.
Rem and now Ram were utterly incapacitated by their respective griefs. Both remained locked in their rooms, wallowing in sorrow.
Emilia likewise did the same, remaining locked within Subaru Natsuki’s old room.
The only other people who wandered the mansion were Otto, who still tended to some of the needed business and regularly raided the cellar for alcohol, and her brother Garfiel, who would randomly destroy rooms or parts of the nearby forest.

She understood that she was essentially caring for walking corpses—for people terminally ill with grief, who were but lambs awaiting slaughter.
But she could do nothing else. She wouldn’t be able to live with herself if she abandoned everyone.

These were the thoughts she wrestled with as she walked through the darkened halls.

“You got a lot on your mind, huh Frederica?” a voice called out to her from behind.

Turning around, she saw Natsuki Subaru leaned against the wall.
He mockingly waved at her.

Frederica’s look of surprise gave way to a mask of composed stone.
“Subaru… you’ve returned to the manor.”

“Yup. Figured I'd pay my old friends a visit—see them off personally,” Subaru explained, as if it were common sense.

The demihuman woman tensed, knowing that he fully intended to follow through.
She let out a deep breath.
“So… that is how it will be then?” she asked.

“Mhm,” he replied.

She stared at him for several long seconds.
She wasn’t sure if this was the same silly boy she knew, or if this monster had always somehow been a part of him.
“I see. For what it's worth then, Subaru… you do have my deepest sympathy for what happened to you, but…”

“You’re actually going to condemn me for what I’ve done, aren’t you?”
He completed her sentence with an amused look on his face.

She nodded her head.
“I can understand revenge, but what you’ve done is go far beyond that. It’s demented and utterly insane.”

“It is! Thank you.” He smiled at her.
“I’ve gotten the big sympathy talk and endless sorrys from almost everyone else—Crusch, Julius, Otto and all that.
True, some of them got angry at me because I killed their loved ones, but very few of you have actually come right out and said what’s obvious!”

Frederica’s frown deepened.

“That this is way over the top. That this is absolute insanity. This is madness!”
He began to laugh as he practically spun in place.
“So thanks. I guess in a lot of ways you’re the normal person out of everyone here.”

She shook her head.
“You’ve truly become a lost cause, haven’t you?”

“Yup.” He then began down the hall, turning away from her.
“Stay and die or leave and live. Either way, I’m going to visit Garfiel next. I might let you go, but he’s not getting out of this.”
Subaru explained as he walked off.

“Wha…”
Frederica’s eyes flashed with killer intent.

Subaru still kept walking, as if he was unaware of the lethal emotions directed right at him.

Frederica then transformed at a rapid pace, ignoring the mental ‘restrictions’ that her maid uniform normally imposed.
She became a beast and lunged toward Subaru Natsuki.

Subaru smirked, and the shadows emerged from all around Frederica.
She was consumed instantly.
“Thought so,” he said.
“That ought to piss Garfiel off.”

 

To feel Envy is to feel pain upon seeing what others have that you lack

Garfiel sat within his ruined bedroom.
The now one-armed tiger boy could only cry and rage nowadays.
“Worthless, pathetic, useless, fuckin’ useless,”
he muttered to himself as he let his head hang low.

He felt like he had no value anymore.
He was the camp's shield, and in that aspect, he was a complete and total failure.
He failed to protect his captain.
He failed to protect anyone from the rampage of the supposed Archbishop of Pride.
All of his strength meant nothing in the end, and now everything was ruined.
He didn't even mourn the loss of one of his arms—he knew that it didn't give him anything anyway.

“Useless. Useless. Fuckin’ useless.”
His remaining hand punched at the wall as fingers dribbled down his face.
He leaned against the wall, sorrow and rage within him.
Sorrow for what he was reduced to, and rage for being so ineffectual.

As he raged and wallowed in sorrow, he barely heard the door begin to open.
He didn't even react as he heard footsteps approaching him.

The footsteps then stopped in front of him.
“Well Garf, don't you look like absolute shit,”
Subaru commented as he crossed his arms, gazing at him with narrow eyes.

“Hu-huh?” Garf slowly lifted his gaze.

Garfiel’s reddened eyes, marred by tears and strain, then met the dark and merciless eyes of Subaru Natsuki.

“Ca… Cap’n?” Garfiel choked out the words and inched back away like a beaten puppy.

“Hey Garf, been a good long while since I heard ya call me that. Longer than ya think,”
Subaru spoke in carefree fashion, as if he wasn’t a man burdened by the sin of genocide.

Garfiel trembled a bit.
“Wha… how are ya… w-why are ya here?”

Subaru shrugged and walked over to Garfiel’s ruined bed.
“What? Can’t stop by to see my dear old friends?”
Subaru then sat himself down and looked around.
“Though I gotta say, you really did a number on this place.”

He then brought his gaze back to Garfiel.

“Though I gotta say, fits you. Seems ya really do fall back into ‘old habits’ when ya get backed into a corner.”
Subaru made a reference to an event only he would know about.
Though the implication stung all the same for Garfiel.

Garfiel continued to remain hunched on the ground.
“I… I’m sorry… I… sorry I… I…”

Subaru whistled and shook his head.
“Relax Garfiel, I don’t forgive you, but you don’t even know the worst things you’ve done to me.”
Subaru leaned forward on his knees.
“Though you’ll be getting a good idea soon enough, I think.”

Garfiel continued to stare at Subaru, still not fully understanding what he was talking about.
“Are… Ar’ ya’ gonna kill me now?” Garfiel asked.

He wasn’t afraid of death—it was something he was prepared to meet head-on.
But he was afraid of facing Subaru again, like he was right now.
And truthfully, he wasn’t sure if he should surrender or fight with what remained of his pride.
He understood that Subaru had done awful things, terrible things.
But he couldn’t hate Subaru. He blamed himself for being the one who caught him and put him into that nightmare.

Subaru nodded his head.
“Yup, though you might be surprised how,”
he said as he slowly stood back up from the bed and began to walk over to him.

Garfiel slowly stood up on his shaky legs, putting all his effort into meeting Subaru’s gaze.

He couldn’t tell if Subaru’s carefree attitude was a mask hiding his contempt, a form of mockery, or just his own warped mindset now.

“I… do wha’ ya wanna, Cap’n, but I ain’t gonna go down without a fight,”
Garfiel declared, though his voice wavered as he spoke.

Subaru mockingly clapped his hands.
“Good for you, Garf. Though I gotta say Frederica’s resolve was a lot better than yours.
Guess she really was the ‘big sister’ after all.”
As he spoke, Subaru’s grin widened.

Garfiel’s eyes looked like they would pop out of his head.
“You… wha…”

Subaru shrugged.
“Ran into her on the way here. Did you really think she’d let me get to you without a fight, Garf?”

Garfiel stared at the man he once called brother for several moments.
The storm of emotions inside him raged with such intensity that a feeling like madness overtook him.
Subaru Natsuki was a monster—but Garfiel couldn’t hate him.
Subaru Natsuki was his brother—but one that Garfiel abandoned.
Subaru Natsuki had the right to hate him and had the right to kill him.
But Subaru Natsuki had killed his sister, and so Garfiel’s confused emotions gave way to one singular feeling:
Pure and near mindless wrath.

“YOOUUUUUUUUUU!!!!!”
Garfiel transformed into his full beast form on the spot, prepared to swipe at Subaru and leave him as a bloodstained splatter on the walls.

But the tiger-boy was defeated before the transformation could complete.
Shadows surrounded him and tore into his body, washing over him like a tide.
He felt pain—like a thousand mouths gnawing at his body.
And then the tiger-boy was gone, consumed by the shadow of Envy.

 

There was a kind girl once who felt no envy, yet had every reason to do so.

 

Ram sat within her room, nearly listless upon her bed.
Whereas before she would curse herself, whip herself mentally for her uselessness, now she could only sit in near-lifeless silence.

Her sister was mentally destroyed beyond repair.
Her beloved master was dead, left a mangled corpse that was dropped in front of them.
And the boy who was at the center of it all—the boy she once called a little brother—was now a monster who sought suffering and death for them all.
All that she had left was her sister, a sister who barely found any reason to live anymore.
Rem did not leave her room; she hadn’t since they finally returned to the manor.
Ram could still hear her choked sobs from the room, the name of ‘that boy’ repeating again and again along with ceaseless apologies.

And Ram knew what would happen when Subaru came.
He may be a monster now, but Rem blamed herself for that in part.
Rem would surrender herself willingly; she had no strength to fight.
So as pointless as it was, Ram resolved to remain herself.
She knew it would be pointless, but she promised to protect her little sister until the end, even as that end was fast approaching.

Ram simply sat in bed, softly crying in silence, not realizing she had already failed in this one last task.

“Yo, Ram.”

The voice—so familiar, yet so foreign—shocked her back to awareness.

Standing in front of her, with a carefree smile on his face, was Subaru Natsuki.

“Basu… Subaru…”
Ram muttered his name softly.
She didn’t feel like she could call the figure before her right now by that old nickname anymore.

He noticed it too, raising a singular eyebrow.
“Calling me that really doesn’t suit you, Nee-sama.”
He spoke casually, as if nothing had changed.

“It… wouldn’t feel right anymore,” Ram admitted.

Subaru shook his head.
“No, it wouldn’t, I’m guessing.”
He looked off past Ram, his gaze instead focused on the past and what he thought were happier times.
“Well, looking back is useless now,” Subaru remarked.

“Please… Subaru.” Ram slowly stood herself up.
“Rem, she… I know what she did to you is terrible, but please. She loved… she loves you… you mean the world to her, so don’t.”

Subaru stared at her, his expression not changing.
Though Ram felt like his eyes were exerting some sort of pressure, like she was being crushed under the weight of a mountain.
“I just… please… please just leave Rem be.”
Ram fell to her knees, begging him.
Forsaking what pride she could, she felt this was the last act in her life that could have any value.

Subaru rubbed his head.
“I see. Well, that’s going to be a problem. You see, I visited Rem’s room before I came here.”

“You… what…” Ram stammered out the words.

Subaru’s neutral expression then morphed into a mocking grin.

A few minutes earlier

Rem continued the day as she had every day ever since her memories, her name, and Subaru’s name returned.
She cried into the pillows, trembling and weeping for what she lost.
She didn’t have the strength or will to do anything else.
She knew Subaru was a monster—as bad, if not worse than, the Witch Cult.
But she couldn’t help but blame herself for playing a role in driving him to this point.
And she couldn’t help but love him—love the ‘hero’ that he used to be still.
She continued to shake and let the tears flow freely onto her heavily stained pillow.
“Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… I’m sorry… I’m sorry… Rem is sorry… Rem is sorry…”

She had already made her resolve that she would await and accept whatever end Subaru had planned for her.
She had no strength to oppose him or live in any way.
Much like her sister, practically all reason had been taken from her life.

As she wallowed in the mire of melancholy and nihilism, Rem’s senses were assailed.

It was a ‘scent’—wretched and loathsome.
Worse than rotted meat filled with maggots, it filled her lungs, practically shaking her back into reality.
It was intense—far more intense than she had ever felt before.
She even threw up on the spot, throwing her head over the side of the bed as she emptied the contents of her stomach onto the floor.
But that was the least of her concerns.
While it was more potent than any scent she had ever felt before, it was also familiar.

“Su—Subaru-kun?!”
She looked around the room, finding it seemingly empty.
But her head whipped toward the window where the soft moonlight was pouring in.
She saw nothing—but as she blinked once, the empty air was replaced by the figure of Subaru Natsuki.

“Huh, guess that nose of yours is as sharp as always, huh Rem,” Subaru spoke.
Unlike with the others, his tone was devoid of any sort of levity.

This was a reunion long overdue, happening under the worst possible circumstances.

“Su-Subaru-kun, I… I… I…”
Rem began to cry again, tears streaming down her face as she lurched forward, practically falling out of the bed.

Subaru’s face betrayed no reaction to the oni’s plight.

Rem remained on the ground, slowly rising to her hands and knees as she looked at him.
“Subaru, you… Rem, she… she did something awful to you, but… Subaru, you also… what have you… why… why did you…”

“Do you really have to ask me why, Rem?” Subaru shook his head.
“There is only so much a person can take. And I’ve taken a lot more than you think I have.”

“I… I understand if you… if you hate Rem… Rem deserves it… Rem was awful… everyone was awful… you… you didn’t…”
Rem shivered in place, a deep and chilling cold running through her body.
“Everything… everything is gone… I have my name back… I have my memory back… because of you… you saved me again, but…”

“It’s worthless in the end, isn’t it?” Subaru shrugged.
“What’s done is done, after all. Even if you didn’t remember, that’s no excuse for many of the actions we both took. We have to live with it.”
He stared at the girl weeping on the floor.
“Or not.”

Rem continued to weep, but slowly began to crawl forward toward Subaru.
“Subaru… Rem knows she’s useless… she knows she’s worthless… she knows she can’t do anything right for you… you don’t have to forgive Rem… but please… please just…”
The words spilled from her lips in a haphazard fashion, as if she were vomiting them while choking on those very words.

“Please what, Rem?” Subaru asked, his tone growing sharper.

“Stop… just… when you’re done with us, please… I just… you shouldn’t hurt more people… you shouldn’t be the person who…”

“You don’t have a right to say what I ‘should’ or ‘shouldn’t’ do, Rem,” Subaru said in a tone like ice.

Rem winced and hung her head low.
“Rem knows… Rem can’t demand anything of you, but… but I just…”

She looked up at him as she knelt at his feet.
“Try to be happy, Subaru-kun.”
Her voice was soft and timid, her tone gentle like a prayer.

Subaru stared down at her, locking eyes with her.
“I plan to be.”

Rem slowly nodded her head.
“Then… do what you have to with Rem.”
She hung her head low, accepting her fate.

She didn’t even react as the shadows began to close in around her body, all the while Subaru continued to stare at her.

“This is going to hurt—a lot, Rem. I’m going to make sure you understand why I am like this… and why I can’t forgive you…”
He responded in a voice that almost felt like mourning.

Rem didn’t respond, simply staring at him while ignoring the shadows around her that promised death.

The shadows closed in around her. As they touched her, she felt a sharp sensation, as if they were crushing her body on contact.

Rem’s body stiffened as the pain ran through her.
But she could say nothing, nor do anything else to react, as the shadows consumed her whole.

 

A few minutes later

 

“So yeah, can’t really do that when Rem is already gone. Guess I'm useless as always,” Subaru replied to Ram’s shock with a casual tone, as if it were nothing of great importance.

Ram’s mouth opened and closed like a fish’s.
Her body began to tremble with such force it seemed like her skeleton would tear free from her body.
The tears began anew down her face, with greater intensity than before.
“You… you killed… you took Rem… you… you… you…”

Subaru let out a chuckle at seeing Ram’s reaction.
“You seem surprised? I mean really, Rem was basically a walking corpse anyway. I just let her rest, ya know.”

“Su… Subaru… you… you took… I’m… you took Rem… you took her away… you… I’m… I’m… you… you… Rem… you… I… I… I’m… you… Rem… Rem… Rem… I’m…”

The last vestiges of sanity—of anything tying her to life—were cut away from her in that instant.
Subaru had now taken everything from her. Her master and her sister were both gone.

“YOU BASTARD!”

Ram leapt to her feet.

“I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!”

The familiar phrase rang in his ears as Subaru could only smile in reply.

Ram charged at Subaru, leaping toward him with hands outstretched—ready to tear him apart limb from limb by hand.

At that point, a great void of shadow opened beneath her.
Dozens of shadowy hands rose up to grab the last of the oni, who couldn’t even muster a sound before she was dragged into the darkness.

That kind unenvious girl became an Envious Witch. 

 

He made his way down the final hallway with the mass of shadows trailing behind him.
He knew that Emilia was not in her room—she was in his room.

The old him would have hated that.
True, it would show how devoted she was to him and how much she cared about him.
But it would be a memory of pain, a burden upon her.
The old Subaru Natsuki never wanted to cause Emilia any harm in any way.

Oddly enough, it was the current ‘Subaru Natsuki’ who could appreciate the twisted and tragic romance of it all.
His own mind was warped enough by the factors and his experiences to actually find the sentiment rather touching—intimate, almost.

Subaru-kun…
He heard Satella’s voice in his mind, almost like a whine.

What? Can you REALLY blame me for having these feelings, Tella-tan? I am a bit of a bastard after all. Besides, does it really count if it's about Emilia?

He could practically picture her puffing her cheeks.
It does! I don’t care what she is! I want Subaru to only think about me romantically! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me!
Her voice rang in his mind like a childish whine.
It was even rather cute—though the haunting echo of her voice would make it sound creepy to most.

Well, in a lot of ways I don’t think it’s going to matter any…

Subaru stopped along with the shadow, as a surprising figure met him in the hall.

Not Emilia—but the figure of a white cat floating in the air.

“Subaru… I’m not letting you near Lia,” Puck remarked, fierce determination in his eyes.

“Huh, Puck. You’re back. I figured it might take even longer with your atrocious gas mileage,” Subaru replied with an amused expression.
The shadows quivered around him. Subaru could feel a mixture of confusing emotions dominate his companion, so he resolved to handle this.

“I had to force myself back early. Lia was in such pain, and when I felt you approach… I had to force myself out.
Ya know, a father can do crazy things for their child,” Puck explained.

Subaru whistled. “Yeah, that sounds like you. At least ‘this’ you—not the ‘old’ you.”

Puck tilted his head. “Old me?”
Truthfully, the return of his memories had been stalled by his time asleep. They were still coming back to him in pieces, though.
Enough that he had a general idea of things.

“Yeah, but I don’t think either of us want to dwell on the past. Won’t do us any good for the you and me standing here right now.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right about that,” Puck replied.

Subaru continued to stare at him.
“Get out of the way, Puck. I know Emilia didn’t send you to stop me.”

Puck shook his head.
“You know I can’t do that. Even if Lia wants to see you, I won’t let you hurt my daughter.”

“Do you REALLY have any right to make decisions for her, you glorified dish-rag?” Subaru asked.

Puck let out a soft chuckle. “Hey, what kind of father would I be if I didn’t chase away boys with ill intentions?”

Subaru crossed his arms and smirked. “True enough… I’m kind of glad you’re here though. It lets me get even.”

Puck scoffed. “Don’t think you’ll be that lucky!”

Puck suddenly transformed, his enlarged body filling the entire hallway as he unleashed a storm of ice and cold toward Subaru.
Any contact with those freezing winds would leave him encased in ice—frozen on the spot.

But the cold would never reach him.
The wind of lethal cold was halted in its tracks, its deadly touch never reaching Subaru as it became suspended in time.

“What?!” Puck gasped in surprise.

He had only gotten the barest outline of events since waking up.
If he understood the true nature of his foe, he would have known that this was pointless from the start.

The shadows around Subaru receded, as a single woman dressed in black with silver hair and amethyst eyes appeared.

“Satella…” Puck’s voice trailed off upon seeing her.

Puck took a step back—not out of fear, but from shock.
“So… you got out.”

“I did,” she replied.

“Why?” he asked.

“Because my love needed my help, and I no longer care for the world that hurt him,” she explained.
“Everything else… it can all rot.”

Puck stared, as if the words being spoken by the girl were something totally unthinkable.
“You…”

“I hate it… I hate it… I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it! I hate it! I hate it! I HATE IT!”
Those last words came out as a scream as the shadows swirled around her.

“...” Puck continued to stare at her.

Subaru stepped up beside Satella, placing a hand on her shoulder.
“Tella-tan, I can handle this. You just…”

Satella shook her head.
“No, please, my love—let me.”

Subaru stared at her and sighed.
“That’s… alright then. It’s your show, Tella-tan.”

She smiled softly and lovingly at him, before directing her gaze back toward Puck.

“So… you’re really going to do this, Satella?” Puck asked.

“I am… and you… what you did…”
Rage began to creep into her voice again.

“What I did?” he questioned.

“I… I ha-hate… I hate you!”
And the sympathy and empathy fell from her face, her amethyst eyes directed at him with complete hostility.

A mass of several thousand shadow hands reached out toward Puck.

Puck’s eyes widened as he conjured forth the cold and ice to meet the shadows as they clashed.
But the strength of the great spirit was not enough—his power eclipsed by that of the Witch of Envy.

The shadows spread further and further along the hallway, surrounding the cat in darkness.

“Please… die.”
Those were Satella’s final words to the spirit as the darkness enveloped him and consumed him fully.

Subaru looked to Satella with concerned eyes.
“Are you… are you alright?” he asked her.

“I… yes, my love. I just… I just want to finish what we came here to do.”

Subaru slowly nodded his head and walked past the silver-haired Witch.

He came upon the door to his old room—and opened it.

And that Witch gained a power that was endless kindness and infinite cruelty.

 

Emilia was waiting.
She had been waiting for days that felt like years.
Ever since Subaru’s name returned, she lost all hope she had for this life.
Her candidacy was over.
Her dreams were ripped to shreds.
The boy who loved her like no one else could was abandoned by her—and turned into a monster.

Emilia knew she had nothing left to do in this life but wait for Subaru to come to her.
She knew things were beyond fixing, that nothing she could do could make this right.
He had no reason to forgive her, and she knew she had no right to ask for that forgiveness.
And he had become a monster himself—beyond forgiveness.
Even if she so desperately wanted her old Subaru back, her dunderheaded knight, she knew it was impossible.
He had made sure of that.
He had created too many mountains of corpses and bathed in too much blood to ever be forgiven by the world.

But she waited, because she at least wanted to see him and speak with him one last time.

And she knew that time would be soon.
She barely even reacted when Puck suddenly reappeared, and while he was confused, Emilia told him the basics of what had happened.
She spoke to him without emotion—just a doll speaking of how she became broken.
And then he left, promising he would return.

She even heard his roar—and then silence.
She knew he was gone.
She knew that Subaru Natsuki had just killed her father.
That was the only logic that made sense to her now.

She stiffened her posture, sitting up straight on the bed-like a doll trying to be human again.

The door then opened, and in stepped Subaru Natsuki.
An unreadable expression was on his face as he looked at her.

“Emilia…”

Emilia met his gaze, finding it devoid of the warmth that he ALWAYS used to have for her.
Neither love nor hatred were on his face.
That hurt like a knife to her heart.

“Subaru… you… Father is…”

Subaru shrugged.
“You think he’d let me come see you if I didn’t get rid of him?”

Emilia stared at him for several seconds.
She couldn’t even feel hatred for Subaru at that moment—even after he killed her father.
I guess I am that weak after all, she thought to herself.

As if reading her mind, Subaru nodded along.

He approached her, using his unseen hands to pull a chair from nearby so he could sit directly facing her.

“I’m guessing you don’t get out much anymore,” Subaru remarked.

Emilia shook her head slowly.
“No… I don’t.”
Her gaze then drifted downward, unable to meet his eyes as she asked the next question.
“Subaru… the others… did you…”

“The only person left is you, Emilia,” Subaru replied in a matter-of-fact fashion.

A few tears streamed down Emilia’s face.
Everyone who could have possibly cared for her in any way was gone now.
“I see… so I really am alone now then.”

Subaru nodded his head.
“Yeah, you are.”
He knew that feeling very well. It was a feeling that was with him constantly throughout his time in that cell.
It was a crushing feeling—overwhelming in a way that made it feel like it would crush every bone in your body while drowning you.
It was an abyss from which there was no escape.
Subaru Natsuki chose to dive deeper into that darkness, to find the one person who would never leave him alone.

“Is there… anything you have to say, Subaru?” Emilia asked.
She wondered what words he would have for her.
After she abandoned him, ignored his pleas for help, denied his cries for mercy.
She wondered if she would be subjected to all the righteous and malevolent scorn that he had festered within himself.

Subaru stared at her and sighed.
“A few things, but not too many. But do you have anything to say?”
He asked, curious what the girl had to say for herself.

Emilia tensed, trembling a bit more in her seat.
“I… Subaru, I… I left you… I forgot you… after everything that happened… I… abandoned you… I lied to you… I lied… I lied because I thought… I thought you were… I… I know you won’t forgive me but… I’m sorry, Subaru… I’m so sorry… I… I was so stupid… so useless… I couldn’t do anything right… and now… everything is gone… everyone is gone and… it’s my fault… because I couldn’t trust you.”
Tears poured from her once beautiful amethyst eyes, now sore with sorrow and pain.

“Well… you’re right about all that,” Subaru muttered in reply.
“If you believed me, if you gave me that tiniest thread of hope, maybe I could have held on.
Maybe I'd have to kill some people to get out, but I don’t think I’d have done all this if you… if anyone… actually believed in me.
I waited for so long. I hoped for so long. Longer than you can understand, Emilia.
You… you don’t know what I've been through. What I’ve always been through…”

“I…” Emilia couldn’t muster another coherent word, just letting out a pained sob as she wept into her hands.
Mourning all that was lost, mourning everyone she had lost, and mourning the boy who once was—and now became a monster.
“Subaru… I loved you… I really… I… I love you… this hurts… this hurts so much… I’ve been a bad girl… a terrible girl… a stupid girl… I’ve been a bad girl… a bad girl… I've been an awful friend…
You… you always deserved better than someone useless like me… I couldn’t… I couldn’t even figure out that I loved you… not till it was all… till it was all… it was all too late…
I’m a useless girl… a worthless girl… I can’t even be angry at you… I can’t help but still love you… even after everything you’ve done I… I still love you… worthless… useless… stupid… stupid…”

Her sobbing descended into a sort of madness—what was left of her psyche collapsing under the strain of it all.
Everything that she had known and loved within this world was set ablaze and left as nothing but ashes, and she could only blame herself more than anyone else.
Subaru was a part of her camp.
It was her camp that captured and turned him in.
That repeatedly denied him, even as he pleaded with them.
She knew that it was their fault—that it was principally her fault—that everything turned out as it did.
And with the pillar of her strength now gone, the girl’s mind could not handle the strain.
The cracks along her soul spread further and further to the brink of shattering.

“And I loved you too,” Subaru replied.
“That’s what kept me going for so long.
It's why I threw myself against death over and over again.
Were you perfect? No, but I believed in your kindness. I believed in your heart.
I… I wanted to be someone you could rely on.
Ever since the Sanctuary, I knew that you had problems, but I felt like when push came to shove, you could rise above it.
I… I believed in you, Emilia…
But when it mattered the most—when I needed your kindness to save me at my lowest—you left me.
You forgot me and couldn’t even find it in your heart to give me a chance. You…”

Subaru let out another breath, stopping himself.
He closed his eyes and took a breath as he stared right at her.
His eyes were not filled with hate—but just a cold disgust.
“You left me to rot, and I can’t love you anymore in this life, Emilia.”

And the girl’s sanity began to fall to pieces.
Staring at him, she saw nothing left of the boy who loved her.
And so she wept, her head falling into her hands as she continued to cry.
“Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru… Subaru…”

He slowly stood himself up.
“Though… there’s someone else who wants to talk with you.”
He stood and stepped aside.

“H-huh? But you said…”

“She’s the one that saved me. She’s the one who was ALWAYS there for me. So maybe you could learn something,” Subaru replied coldly to Emilia.

“She… but who…”
Emilia froze as she saw the figure approach.

A girl clad in black, her silver hair peeking out from beneath her hood.

Emilia instantly knew who this was.
This was Satella, the Witch of Envy.

Satella took Subaru’s seat, sitting down across from Emilia.

“You… you’re… Satella…” Emilia stared in disbelief.
“Why… why… why are you here?” the white-clad half-elf’s voice was strained.
“Why… why are you with him?!” She began to shake in her seat.
“Why?! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Is he with you?!” she screamed.

“Because I love him,” Satella replied in a voice soft and gentle.

“Wha…” Emilia froze—not just because of the declaration, but because of the witch’s voice.
The voice that was identical to her own.
“You… you love him?”

Satella nodded her head.
“I have loved him, for so long.”
The infatuation oozed from her voice.

But for Emilia, whose sanity was in the process of shattering, that infatuation sounded like the most heartfelt declaration of love she had ever heard.
“What… but… you… he… That doesn’t make sense.”

“I’ve been with him. I’ve always been with him… for longer than he’s even known you,” Satella explained, her tone even yet distant.

“Your… your voice,” Emilia stammered out. “It… it’s my voice… why do you have my voice?”

Satella shook her head.
“You’re mistaken.”
She then removed her hood, revealing her face.
“You have my voice—and my face.”

Emilia froze, staring at the face of the girl that was her mirror.
“But… but how… I… I don’t… I don’t under… I don’t understand! Why do you… why do you look like me!? Why do you sound like me!?”

Satella shook her head.
“And I’m not going to explain it. You hurt him. You hurt him. You hurt him. You hurt him! That’s… that’s unforgivable.”
The hypocrisy was somewhat lost on the Witch of Envy, but she had plenty of hatred for herself, so it didn’t matter.

“I… I…” Emilia bit her lip.

“He’s precious to me. He’s everything to me. I just… I just wanted him to be happy. And you all ruined it. Ruined it! Ruined it! Ruined it!”
Tears began to flow down the witch’s face before it morphed into anger—and an emotion that she would normally be devoid of…
Resentment.

As before her was the one person in this world she felt free to be resentful of.

“You ruined it! You threw him away! Why couldn’t you be better?! Why couldn’t you make that dunderhead happy?! I know I'm not worthy—so why couldn’t you be?! It's bewildering! It's stupid! I thought…”
The witch caught herself before she flew into a rage.
The failure before her wasn’t worth it.
“I just… you should have been better than me.”
The witch hung her head low.
“But even I wouldn’t have done… what you did to him. It's stupid… It's stupid… all this is stupid. Everything was just… worthless.”

“I… I don’t understand, I don’t get it! I don’t get it!” Emilia stared at her. “I don’t know what… what you want from me… what you could have wanted from me… why you look like me? Why do you sound like me!? Why are you with Subaru?! What is this? I don’t get it! I don’t get it! I don’t get it!?”
Emilia practically screamed at the Witch.

Satella stared at her, locking eyes with her as she let out a sigh.
“I guess you never will. Nor are you worthy of it. You’re just a failure at everything—even… even more than I am.”
Satella then stood up.
“So I’ll love him. I’ll love him forever like you never could. Since you couldn’t save him… he’s mine now. I’ll never leave him. Never ever.”

The shadows were circling around them, having flooded the entire room save for where they were standing.

“My love… I think we are done here,” Satella said to Subaru in a soft and loving voice.

Subaru nodded.
“If you say so, Tella-tan. Though I gotta say, you left her in an even worse shape than me.”

Satella giggled.
“That’s because my blockheaded love can be too nice sometimes. Some people don’t deserve it.”

Subaru whistled.
“Coming from you, that’s saying something. Where did my pure Satella-tan go?” He let out a joking laugh.

Satella wrapped her arms around his shoulders.
“The same place that my foolish kind-hearted savior went. But that’s fine—any path you traverse, I’ll be there with you.”

“I know.” He smiled at her and then pulled her into a kiss.

Emilia stared at the two and their dynamic—the two monsters who had brought this world to ruin.
The boy that she loved, and the witch who haunted her whole life and shared her face.

The remains of her mind shattered, her sanity scattered into countless pieces as she began to scream.
She tore at her own hair as she fell onto the floor on hands and knees.
On the floor she wept and clawed at her own face, tearing into it mercilessly with her nails.

The two figures draped in shadows ignored her and her painful cries for several moments before they turned to her.
Subaru looked at her with cold pity.
Satella looked at her with disgust. It was clearly a VERY foreign emotion to her.
In fact, it was the first time she ever felt such resentment.

“So… what do you want to do about her?” Subaru asked.

Satella paused and looked at her.
“She’ll get a choice. She can abscond and disappear, or…”
Satella didn’t finish the sentence, but Subaru understood.

“Goodbye, Emilia,” Subaru said as he walked off into the shadows, hand in hand with Satella.

Emilia said nothing as she remained weeping and wailing on the floor.

Eventually, the now crazed girl looked up.
“Su-Subaru… where did… where did you go?”

Her room had returned to normal—save for two things.

The outer wall of her room was gone, revealing the peaceful and still starlit night outside.
But on the opposite side of the room was a mass of shadows, hands reaching out toward her yet too far away to take hold.

Emilia looked between the two options before her—and understood her choice.
Out there was still the whole world, or what would be left of it when Subaru and Satella were done. But she knew that the world had nothing left to her.
She shouldn’t have understood, but some primal part of her understood the offer being presented to her. Her mind quickly clinging to the one last perceived ‘mercy’ left to her by the pair.
Tears streamed down her face as she slowly stood up and faced the shadows.
“I… I see, Subaru… but… but I won’t leave you… I won’t… I won’t… I love you… even if you were just really really mean to me.”
Her tone was broken, a jagged smile on her face as the blood from her self-mutilation still clung to her face.
She shuffled forward like a puppet on tattered strings.
Nothing sane was left of her heart and mind.
“I’m sorry… I’ve been such a bad girl… I’ve been a stupid girl… but… I’ll be with you again… I know… you’re too nice to me… giving me this chance.”

She walked toward the wall of shadows—toward the outstretched hands that promised the cruelest and kindest end.
In her fractured mind understood that the hands of the Witch of Envy were the tenderest hands in the world.
“I love you… I love you… I love you…”

The shadowy hands took hold of her delicate body.
As she offered no resistance, their grip was soft, gentle—and painful.
She felt as if she was frozen to the bone with their very touch.
But all the girl could do was smile.
A single hand that was identical to her own reached out to take her hand, pulling her into that endless abyss.

Emilia vanished into the shadows with a smile on her face.

In this if...

-Authority Satella the Witch of Envy: Timescorn Moon & Starscorn Night
–Authority of Satella, Timescorn Moon: A power purely defensive based on principles of ‘stasis’ ‘reversal’ and ‘preservation’ born from the desire to preserve what she cares for. In reality this is only a fraction of the power of her true authority which is…
–Authority of The Witch of Envy, Starscorn Night: The full power of Satella’s authority which reigns over time, space, and shadows. This is the cruelest and kindest authority to exist. It is an ability rooted in empathy twisted by Envy that she should otherwise lack. It is a darkness that consumes, connects, and protects. This is the ability that consumed much of the world four-hundred years ago and is the ability used to ‘slay’ the Emilia Camp.

Notes:

There will be an epilogue chapter but this is the 'end' of the story as the epilogue timeskips ahead.

Am I being vague about what Satella's authority is, yes but you can figure out a good chunk of it based on what I wrote.

Chapter 24: Path of Revenge and Shadow-Epilogue

Summary:

A world of shadow and memory.

Petra Lyte didn’t know what to make of her life.

She was once a girl working as a maid at the Mathers Estate. She thought herself working towards something worthwhile, something she was willing to devote her entire life to.
But one day, that drive stopped.
One day while she was cleaning like any other, while everyone else was away at Priestella, a thought popped into her head:
Why am I even here?

It was like the floor dropped out from beneath her, plunging her into a pit of confusion.
She felt like she had been reaching towards something, driving towards some goal.
But despite it being something seemingly so important, it slipped her mind.
Eventually, despite her fondness for Meili and her mentor Frederica, she found herself considering returning to her original dream — to become a seamstress within the capital.

When things really began to fall apart was when she heard news that the boy called “The Archbishop of Pride” had escaped.
She’d admit it was terrifying. Like anyone else in the world, she was terrified of the Witch Cult.

But, by the same token, something about the situation felt distant from herself.
Meanwhile, the camp itself began to degrade and fall apart.
Shouting matches between Otto, Garfiel, Ram, and Roswaal were common.
Who was arguing with whom would change from day to day.

The day she resolved that she would eventually leave the mansion to become a seamstress again remained engraved into her memory no matter how many years passed since then.
Though, at the time, she figured it to be just an unusual reaction.

She was at Arlam village, visiting her family and running some errands.
Frederica thought it would be good for her to get out of the mansion.

While there, she noticed a somewhat strange figure she didn’t recognize.

He was a cloaked man with dark and dreary eyes.
He kept his hood up, obscuring most of his features, and his face had a few wrappings from bandages, indicating scars.
She figured he was some sort of vagabond passing through, or maybe a veteran, though that thought was dispelled when she passed closely by.

“Ah, girl. Any chance you know who sells good food around here?” he asked her.

His voice was surprisingly young, but she could also tell it was strained.

Is he afraid? Is he in pain? He seems kind of creepy. He’s definitely forcing it but…

“Oh? Yeah, I know the best place in town to get some food. Though you’ll probably have to pay for it,” she remarked, keeping a distance but staying respectful.

“Ah? Great.” He said as he stood himself up.

“Mind showing me where it is? Sure I can spare you a few coins for your trouble,” he said, with an unusually forced chipper attitude.

Alright, definitely a bit odd but… it’s fine if I just show him down the road.

“Sure thing. Alright then,” she said to him, as she led him down the road.

As they walked, he casually commented.
“Seems this place is doing alright. Everywhere else is a mess.”

She nodded slowly.
“Most of the Vollachian refugees are heading for the cities. Most people don’t trust towns like this not to be overrun.”

“Ah, yeah that would make sense, huh. Glad to see there are places like this still, that some things don’t change.” He muttered, almost mournfully.

She tilted her head.
“Have you… been at Arlam before?” she asked him.

“Oh? Yeah, short while though… and it was a lifetime ago. I’m older than I look,” he admitted.

She slowly nodded her head.
“I see. Well, I’m glad it’s the same too. I don’t live here anymore.”

The two continued to walk.
“There you go, you can buy some good bread there, and there’s a butcher a few doors down. If he has some good meat you can get a good price.”

“Well thanks, you’re a lifesaver.” She could tell he forced a smile under that hood.
Not because it was false, but because it was hard.

She stared at him for a moment and said,
“You’re welcome, and take care of yourself. You look like you’ve been through… well, a lot.”

He paused, and stared at her for a second.
She saw dark eyes peering right at her from under that hood.
She should have felt scared, but the eyes were full of hurt — and also something else.
Gratitude.

“Yeah… I guess I have, huh. You take care of yourself too.”
He then turned, proceeding towards the shop to buy food for himself.

She didn’t think much of the encounter.
Not until the night Subaru Natsuki’s name returned.
That very night, she said goodbye to Frederica, for what she knew would be the last time.
She fled the mansion and returned home to Arlam, to her parents.

She thought that she might try to remake life for herself there. She was young and had lots of valuable skills now.
But even though Arlam was untouched, the threat of Subaru Natsuki — the boy who saved them and that they admired, so viciously betrayed by the kingdom — hung over their heads.

A package came from the Lyte estate, from Frederica herself, actually.
The package was filled with valuables from the Roswaal estate, enough to let her be comfortable for life.
It was obvious to Petra that those remaining in the mansion had chosen to await death.

She wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

And that day of reckoning eventually arrived, but not in the way they expected.

A series of packages delivered by mabeasts who stalked into the town at night.

They had no notes, save for the one left at the door of the Lyte house.

It contained a map and directions towards some land in Karagari.

The packages contained money, especially the one left at the Lyte estate.

The choice was obvious.
They had been extended a shallow mercy, perhaps from lingering sentiment.
Perhaps because they had not changed since he had been there.
Perhaps due to the kind words of a single girl.

But it was clear: they were being told to leave, and given the resources to do so.

And so, the village of Arlam immigrated to Karagari.
Though unlike many others from Lugnica, the resources they had been given allowed them to establish themselves within Karagari as a successful village.

And that was where Petra spent the next years of her life, refining her skills as a Seamstress.

***

 

Hello Mother, Father,

I’m writing to let you know that I am perfectly fine.
The bandits and petty lords all around Lugunica’s corpse were not a problem. Helps being able to pay for good bodyguards.
I know you were worried, but I felt like I needed to go back to Lugunica, just for a little while.
Put some old ghosts to rest.

I know it’s silly — the old village, Mathers Mansion, the royal capital — it’s all gone. Nothing’s left of “home” for us. I guess he wanted it all gone. That’s probably why the shadow stopped there. Over half the country still remains engulfed in that shadow.

I saw Reinhard again. I’ve told you all about those times I met him before when I was with the old Emilia Camp. He’s doing… well, I think he’s at least made some peace with what’s happened. He stays close to where the shadows are. If the shadows ever try to advance, he holds it off. I think he views that job as some sort of atonement.
I guess it makes sense.
When you have all the power in the world, but your nation still collapses, I guess it’s only natural to blame yourself.

Honestly, I still don’t know how to feel about Reinhard. I feel like he should have been able to do something, anything, to stop things from getting this bad.
But maybe that’s too much to ask.
Subar … His enemy really is incredible in a lot of ways.

Anyhow, I met with Meili, like I told you I would. We talked, we even had lunch together. Most people don’t know about her. Most people really wouldn’t think that the young girl who aided the “Archbishop of Pride” a decade ago would be a woman. As long as she doesn’t wander around with beasts openly, she can apparently do what she pleases.

We talked, we caught up, we shared what we have been doing this past decade. Apparently she’s been freely traveling, and it seems to be going well for her.
She offered me to join, and while I don’t hate her, I’m not sure I can stomach what she did for more than a few days.

I was hoping to get answers from her, honestly.
But she didn’t have any. She went with him but never really understood him. She thinks he’s insane, but that there is more to it.
Considering he unleashed a calamity, I think I believe her.

I asked if she knew what he was up to. Apparently, he lives in the Sage’s Watchtower with the Witch.
They apparently had history together, even before I met him.
I want to say I’m shocked, but after everything I’m not.

Meili never goes there — the miasma there would kill almost anything human.
I guess he isn’t a human anymore.
I don’t know what he wanted, but from what I gather, he’s happy now. That’s something at least.

After we finished talking, Meili went off on her own way.
I don’t think I’m coming back to Lugunica again.
I’ll be coming back home, living my own life, so see you soon.

—Your Daughter, Petra Lyte

***

 

There was a boy walking through the streets of the Royal Capital, strange to him as he had just been elsewhere, a different world, an hour prior.
With him was a white-haired half-elf girl. The two talked with each other as they searched for a missing child.

There was a boy who lived in a mansion with a clown, a cat, two twin oni maids, a spirit, and a half-elf.
They happily played in the snow, creating memories that should have lasted a lifetime.

There was a ceremony of a boy being made a knight, despite his lack of skill. It was one of the happiest days of his life.

There was a boy, sitting in a room with a comatose girl, promising to find a way to wake her up.

But there was even more.

There was the tale of a young swordsman, who sought to win the heart of a girl who was made the Sword Saint. Eventually they clashed, her blade yielded, her heart opened.

There was a young demi-human boy, saved from a hellish basement by a young girl bold and courageous.
Later on there was a scene of that same boy, dressed as a girl might, seated with the bold girl and a dearest friend with blonde hair and crimson eyes.

That blonde-haired boy was a prince who would later rot in bed.

There was a boy, joined by an oni, who joined all these figures in facing down a monster.

There was a girl, who grew up alone on the streets of a city, and within her heart blossomed the desire for something more.
That same girl would later find a family, with a demi-human mercenary, and his three adoptive children.

There was a princess, bold, proud, and blessed with divine fortune.
She knew the world would bow to her, even as she was spirited away from her homeland for the sake of her own life.

There was a girl growing up on the streets, thinking nothing of the grander scale of things, thinking only about her next payday. Her heart was light but possessed of a great fire.

There was a young merchant, drunk at a bar, lamenting his latest investment.

There was a demi-human boy, training within a hidden sanctuary, watched on by identical-looking small figures. He vowed to become strong.

There was a clown who sat in a hushed study while reading a book. He fondly remembered days when he was with his teacher.

There was a set of twin sisters, seemingly last of their kind. They diligently worked together at the mansion, and joy was brought by each other’s presence.

There was a half-elf girl with amethyst eyes and silver hair. She wandered through a frozen woodland, guided by a cat.

There were many things, countless lives, countless stories.
They flickered, one to the next, one reality to another.
Swirling together in a haze of dreams.

Within this nexus of memories, shadows and souls, there was no time.
Time was still.
Time was repeating.
Again and again these stories played out.
Some were blissful and sweet.
Others were bitter and mournful.
But they were all precious to the two who conducted this symphony.

There once was a silver-haired girl who was born blessed.
But that girl, so great was her heart, that she took upon the mantle of a cursed fate.
She was doomed, but then she was saved by a plain and ordinary boy, a boy who she herself had wronged greatly, however innocent a sin that was.
The two went on a journey together, with friends and allies who they cherished greatly, but not as much as each other.
The two sought to defy fate itself, and shattered the chains that bound the world tightly.

There once was a Witch who loved a boy.
But the script did not have a happy ending for them both.
Playing their part, they enacted a tragedy, however unwilling they were.
And in the end the two were separated, and the Witch was left in darkness.
When the boy found her again, he had been broken by the world, dragged along by its cruel chain of fate.
A chain he himself had once tried to wield had become a noose around his own neck.

And now the two, lost in their world of shadows and memories, lay together eternally within the depths of a tower.
The Witch Girl knelt upon the ground.
And the boy rested his head peacefully upon her lap.

The two lost in the sea of memories, for what might be forever more.

In this if…

-The Kingdom of Lugunica utterly collapsed. Half of the territory had been consumed by Satella’s shadow, the other had remained divided between petty warlords and tyrants.
-Meili and Sphinx departed the tower and typically live around the remains of Lugunica.
-Shaula remains at the watchtower as its guardian. She is drawn within the ‘world of memories’ when she sleeps so she is content with her role.
-Subaru and Satella spend most of their time within the ‘shadow’ of her authority, experiencing the memories of many lives that have been consumed and even reweaving and editing them to create new experiences. This is the fate of all those consumed by her shadow. 
-The only two nations with stability are Karagari and Gusteko, but the influx of refugees has caused issues for both nations.
-Mabeasts have spread out from Lugunica’s remains into the other remaining nations.
-Reinhard spends the rest of his days trying to hold back the shadow of Satella. Should he try to do anything else the shadow will advance, forcing him to return and prevent its further advancement. He understands that he will spend the rest of his life on this task.
-Occasionally Satella will engage Reinhard, she can’t win but it allows Subaru freedom to move about the world. Occasionally he will have a town or city devoured by Satella’s shadow. There is clearly ‘a reason’ for this but no one can tell by what methodology they attack.
-All remains of the Witch Cult, as far as anyone can tell, have been consumed by Satella’s shadow. Many were devoured willingly, venturing to the shadows. Eventually, giving up on her goals, Omega took the soul of Echidna and the other Witches of Sin and entered the shadow as a form of ‘surrender’ and one final gambit.
-Beatrice was left within her room. Her six ‘little sisters’ occasionally visit her, and mostly mock her by giving her updates on what has happened. They have started to grow fond of her. While Subaru has not told Beatrice this, if all six spirits vouch for Beatrice’s release she will be allowed out early.
-When Beatrice sleeps she is pulled into the world of shadow and memory and plays a ‘role’ like all other souls consumed by it. Like the others she lacks-self awareness of this state.
-Those whose souls were consumed wholesale (nearly anyone Subaru killed ever since his contract with Satella) are also a part of the world of shadow & memory created by Satella’s authority. Most cannot awaken from that state and gain self-awareness of their situation.
-Satella’s very presence ‘weakens’ Od Langa as a whole. Only people like Echidna, The Four Great Spirits, or Reinhard would realize this. Satella being unleashed and simply ‘emanating’ her miasma may eventually cause the irrevocable corruption of Od Langa itself.

Chapter 25: Path of Departure

Summary:

What if
Subaru escaped and started a new life as a mercenary.

Notes:

One of the first if ideas I had in mind.
This one will start to play with my OCs a bit though, not to an insane degree.

Second of the "Vanilla" Re:Forgotten paths. Hope you enjoy.

Devon Mordrain sat across from two rather peculiar people as he sipped his drink.

 

Sitting within a tavern along one of the many roads in Karagari, these two people approached him looking for his help on a job.

 

The man leaned against the table and rolled his arms, brushing his dirty blonde hair to the side.

 

“Alright, you seem like an interesting pair. You know who I am, but who are you two?”

 

The first to speak was a green haired elf. “My name is Shion, and this is my partner.”

“Atlas” The young man wore a mask, though he removed it for the conversation.

 

Devon looked him over. His neck clearly had scar marks, his eyes had extremely dark circles, and his hair was a mixture of ashen white and black.

 

“An elf and a man who looks like he’s seen hell. What exactly do you want with me?” He asked curiously. His voice both relaxed and oddly refined, yet harsh. 

 

“You're a mercenary right?” Atlas asked.

 

“That’s right.”

 

Shion nodded her head. “So are we, though we need help for an upcoming job. Both me and my partner are umm, how to put it. Not exactly the ‘physical’ sort?”

 

Subaru remarked as he sipped his drink. “Yeah, so we sort of have to pawn off fighting to whoever we can rope in.”

 

“And that’s you today! If you’ll let us?” Shion declared.

 

Devon sighed and tapped his foot, considering it. “Well what’s the job, and what exactly can you two do then? I’d rather not do things blind.”

 

Shion raised her hand. “I’m more of a magic user, though my stuff is more about effecting people’s mind.”

 

“Spirit arts for me.” Atlas shrugged.

 

Devon whistled. “Huh. Those are some rare traits. I’m just good at swinging an axe and killing people.”
Devon leaned back in his seat, tapping his foot. “Alright, and the job?”

 

“Secretive transport.” Atlas remarked.

 

“Ah fun, so you want someone who can swing a sword while you two do your thing?” Devon asked.

 

“That’s right! So it would be super great if you could help us.” Shion smiled.

 

“We’ll give you half if you’re willing to, not really go with the job per say but just protect us while we do it.” Atlas explained. 

 

He stared at the two, his gaze narrowing. “Interesting phrasing. What’s the catch?”

 

Atlas sighed. “I got, a lot of people after me lets just say. Mostly in Lugunica but they sometimes come over the boarder.”

 

“Lugunica huh?” Devon muttered. “I see. I guess that’s why you came to me then? I don’t exactly make my poor history with the nobility there a secret.”

 

“Yeah, just in case people cause us trouble,” Shion replied.

 

Devon stared at them, and then chuckled. “You know what, fine, you all make it sound like it could be an interesting time. I’d be happy to cause them some grief anyways.”

 

“So you’ll help us!” Shion nodded her head.

 

“Yes, but I expect hazard pay.” Devon smirked.

 

Atlas let out a dry chuckle and readjusted the mask to his face. “How about all your drinks are on us for the trip?”

 

Devon laughed. “Normally not the type to go for that, but since you asked… sure.”

 

*****

“And that’s how I met those two crazy bastards.” Devon laughed lightly as he sat at the table with some fellow mercenaries who laughed with him in a far more raucous way.

 

“Well I take it things got pretty complicated after that?” A scar faced mercenary asked.

 

“Yes it did. We got ambushed by some guys after the Metia, no one from Lugunica though.”

“Why you still with em though?” A bald man at the table asked.

 

Devon shrugged. “They have a good feeling about them. I started doing a few more jobs with them and they seemed to have my back. Bunch of weirdos though.”

 

“So are you”

 

Devon chuckled. “You’re right about that. They helped me out with some of my problems too, so I stuck around. Not all the time but I know the jobs with them are going to be fun.”

“Hey Devon we’re heading off!” Shion waved from across the bar, Atlas standing next to her, dressed in his usual cloak and mask.

 

“Well that is my cue.” Devon rose from the table and tossed some coins onto it. “See you around. Off to probably go get myself killed.”

 

The guys waved him off.

 

“So we have the money?” Devon asked.

 

Shion nodded her head. “Yup, job’s all done and paid for. I think me and Atlas are going to relax for a bit after this one.”

 

The three began to walk out of the bar.

 

Devon whistled. “Is that right? I’ll have to look for some jobs to tie me over in the meantime. Maybe take a few guard duty jobs.”

 

“Thought you didn’t like the boring jobs?” Atlas asked. “Thought you only liked jobs where you got to kill things.”

 

Devon shrugged. “I can deal with boring for a while, I think. Besides, if I stay close to you two then it's never exactly boring.” He smirked.

 

The three got on two ground dragons. Devon rode one, while Shion and Atlas shared another.

 

***

 

The three were stopped by a blockade along the road they were traveling down.

 

“Arcbishop of Pride! We have found you at last.” Declared one of them.

 

While others were dressed in nondescript armor, one of the men at the lead was a Knight of Lugunica.

 

“Mine amazon’ found ya now, ya damm bastard!” Another knight shouted.

 

It was Garfiel, now a knight of Lugunica, who served former candidate for the throne, Emilia.

 

“Dammit” Atlas muttered under his breath, staring out from past the eyes of the mask. He removed it. “Why can’t you bastards leave me alone!” Atlas shouted.

 

The knight scoffed. “Who knew an Archbishop could sound so pathetic, perhaps blue was right.”

 

Garfiel leapt from his ground dragon and readied himself for battle. “Ya are gonna’ reg’t everythin’ ya’ done!”

 

Atlas sighed, Shion gripped his hand.

 

“I already regret a lot, but you guys aren’t taking me.” Atlas declared.

 

Devon whistled and chuckled. “This is all the knights have to offer? I’m not impressed.”

Devon leapt from his ground dragon and flourished his axe.

 

Atlas and Shion looked to Devon with some surprise, both smiled as they dismounted.

 

“You really think Atlas, of all fucking people, is an Archbishop. I’d laugh if it wasn’t so pathetic.” He readied his axe, a smirk on his face.

 

“That man IS an Archbishop.” the lead knight declared.

“So stand aside or suffer the consequences for opposing justice.”

 

Devon scoffed. “Fuck off, i’ve personally seen Lugunica’s idea of justice. Leaves a lot to be desired.”

 

“E’nuff! Let’s deal wit’ these bastards already!” Garfiel roared, and charged at Atlas.

 

Devon rushed to meet his charge, knocking him away with impressive strength. “I’ll be the one taking you on.” 

A surge of strength entered Devon’s body, his entire body pulsing.

 

As he activated his Divine Protection of the Berserker.

 

Shion had already performed her countermeasures with dream magic to keep Devon focused, so that he may enjoy all of the benefits, and none of the drawbacks of his divine protection.

 

Empowered as such, Devon roared as he charged forward and met Garfiel in battle, axe against fist.

 

“Enough! Seize them! Do not let them…”

And the lead knight slumped over, falling right asleep.

 

Atlas smirked. “Too easy.”

 

“Sol! Luna, you’re up!”

 

At that moment a Fire spirit and a Yin spirit manifested.

 

First taking the form of fiery and shadowy birds they then morphed into the shape of two young girls.

One was a girl with red hair and blazing golden eyes.

Another was a girl with long black hair and deep violet eyes.

 

“Shall we have some fun, beloved contractor!” Sol shouted with glee.

 

“We will do away with this filth, beloved contractor.” Luna declared.

Luna instantly cast a shamak spell, shrouding the field in darkness.

 

Atlas had to move fast, he already disabled the captain and he needed to buy Shion some time to complete her spell.

 

“Shion, how long do you need?” Atlas asked.

 

“One minute if we want to be sure. Not sure that will work for Garfiel though.”

 

“I got a plan there.” Atlas declared.

 

Atlas manifested four hands of darkness and waited for the first knight to approach.

 

The knight charged at him, fury in his eyes and blade raised. Atlas sent forth one shadowy hand that gripped his head.

 

The knight was held in place. “Wha.. what is!!!”

 

And the knight fell to sleep, passing calmly into slumber.

 

Though before Subaru let him down, the knight’s eyes opened again, now foggy and unfocused.

 

“Good job Shion!” Atlas remarked.

 

“Ugh, me and Lilac are sort of multi-tasking here so…

 

“I got it!” Atlas let the man down who turned upon his comrades and charged.

 

“Ah! He turned Sir Didan against us!”

 

“You wicked fiends!” 

 

The knights shouted their indignation.

 

Atlas rolled his eyes as two more knights approached.

 

He gripped one by the head and arm, as he tried to force him into slumber.

 

The other one he pinned by the neck to the ground, strangling him.

 

Yet more knights charged.

 

“Dammit” Subaru muttered.

 

“El Goa!” He and Sol teamed up, firing off a blast of flame to keep the knights at bay.

 

“El Shamak!” he followed up with Luna, creating a darkness to shroud and contain several of the knights.

Turning back he saw Devon and Garfiel still engaged in combat.

 

Both bore several wounds upon themselves, though Garfiel’s were quickly regenerating.

 

Devon meanwhile ignored the wounds and powered through, both berserkers lost in their respective frenzies, yet neither let their rage dull their skill as they danced around each other like masters

 

Garfiel then swung, and tore a chunk out of Devon’s side.

Devon winced, and fell to one knee.

 

Garfiel tried to bring a kick down on Devon’s head to finish him, but Devon blocked, powering through the pain he continued his onslaught against Garfiel.

 

Shit! I need to take care of that.

 

Atlas thought.

 

Atlas then composed himself. “Five seconds to reverse shifts, right.”

 

Atlas then activated his ‘1st’ shift of Cor Leonis, as Garfiel’s wound suddenly appeared upon himself.

 

Atlas winced and fell to one knee.

 

“Atlas!” Shion cried.

 

Sol and Luna stood protectively in front of their contractor. As another knight charged Sol conjured a wall of flames, while Luna kept them shrouded in the darkness of her yin magic.

 

“I’ll be fine!” Atlas shouted.

One second .

 

The knights struggled to dispel the shamaks that were keeping them in place. One eventually charged through, cutting through with yang magic.

 

Two seconds .

 

Luna raised a hand towards him, gravity pulsed around the knight and he was brought to the ground.

 

Three seconds .

 

Another man charged, but was punched out by the fist from Atlas’ unseen hand, and sent flying back.

 

Four seconds

 

Another man charged, getting close to Atlas.

 

“Minya!” Luna declared softly, a host of mana crystals appeared above her head, before firing out.

The charging man was instantly crystalized and died.

But he was not the only one, two other men were hit by the bombardment of crystals, and were reduced to nothing.

 

“You monster!”

 

Subaru quickly took this moment to do something stupid, and stabbed himself in the legs, and in the arms several times.

Five seconds

 

“Reverse Shift” Subaru muttered softly to himself.

 

The large gash on his chest, the wound that Garfiel inflicted upon Devon, was instantly transferred back to Garfiel.

 

That moment of confusion allowed Devon the chance to surge forward, carving his axe through Garfiel’s chest.

 

The other attacks, knights and soldiers alike, were similarly afflicted.

 

The various additional wounds Subaru suffered were disturbed among several of the knights, Atlas targeting them specifically. Many fell to the ground in agony, or simply couldn’t walk due to the damage to their legs.

 

Atlas stood up. “Shion how long?!” Atlas asked.

 

“Just a second and… Now!”

She brought her hands together and a ‘pulse’ of ethereal magic radiated outward.

 

All was still for a moment, as every single person besides Atlas, Shion, and Devon, fell into a slumber where they stood.

 

Garfiel stumbled, shaking in place, trying to stay awake before he passed out. “Fuckin’ bastar…”

 

Atlas slowly stood up and stretched himself. “Ugh, cutting it close. But I guess that’s our style.”

 

Devon whistled. “That guy is something. Thanks for the help.” Devon nodded to Atlas.

 

Atlas sighed and scratched his head. “Not a problem.”

 

Shion looked around. “Lilac is giving them some ‘tweeks’ while they are asleep so they lose track of us.”

 

“Anything else?” Atlas asked.

 

“She’s also making sure that they will give us less trouble, she’s putting in a few not so friendly phobias and traumas. She’s also erasing their minds about what we can do.”

 

Atlas nodded his head. “That’s fine. Once we get home we’ll pack up and move to another of the spots.”

 

Shion smirked. “That’s a good plan.”

 

“Ah! Atlas Atlas did we do good?” Sol asked excitedly. “I burned them REALLY good!” she pointed at one man who was reduced to a charred corpse.

“I hope we pleased you, beloved contractor.” Luna bowed her head.

 

Atlas smiled and pat them both on the head. “I’d say you did good.”

 

Shion smiled. “You were a great help Devon”
The elf smiled at the man.

 

Devon shrugged. “I got my own grief with Lugunica. Happy to help. Let’s get you two home. I don’t want anything else happening before you pack up and move.

 

***

 

It would not be until the following evening that Atlas and Shion could settle down again. Sitting within their room at an inn, their bags piled off to the side.

 

The two sat on the bed in a state of semi undress.

Shion was wearing a plain white nightgown and hugged Atlas tightly. “Seems things are going well, problems aside.”

 

Atlas was similarly undressed, wearing only boxer shorts. His body was a patchwork of various scars from the next down, a reminder of his time imprisoned.

 

He leaned against her and let out a deep sigh. “Is it wrong that I still feel a little bad about it? Killing them I mean. I mean, they still think I am an archbishop. They are otherwise good people but…”

 

Shion sighed and leaned her head against him. “I know what you mean, it's rough isn’t it? But, while I can handle them without killing them, they are going to keep coming when they find you.”

 

“I know. I’m just… I’m really glad I have you, both of you.” He smiled and coiled an arm around her, holding her close.

 

Shion giggled. “Two timing a girl with herself. That has to be something special.”

 

Atlas laughed and held her in his arms. “I think, after all that, we take a few days off. Relax, have fun, maybe spend some of our money.”

 

Shion giggled “That sounds good to me and…”

 

At that moment Shion froze, her appearance changed. Her hair became long and violet, and her eyes a similar violet hue.

 

Lilac chuckled. “You’re still going on about all that stuff. Don’t feel bad, we both do what we have too.”

Atlas chuckled and pat her on the cheek. “Good job to you out there too Lilac. I know you are right, you usually are.”

 

Lilac smirked. “I know, I know. Just know that we trust you, ONLY you completely. We wont leave you.” She pressed herself against him.

 

Atlas stared at her for a long while and held her tightly. “I know.”

 

“Good. Now sleep and rest up so you and me can have some fun tomorrow.”

 

“I thought it was going to be me and Shion?”

 

Lilac rolled her eyes. “She’s been the one handling the main shift for a while now, I'm taking charge for a bit. I did all the hard parts for the two of us today.”

 

Atlas shrugged. “That’s on you two to figure out, now goodnight.”

 

Lilac reached over and blew out the candle.

 

Leaving the two in the comfort of darkness. 

In this If.

 

-Subaru experienced a little less than half a decade of torture time through his loops.

-Neither gluttony has been slain.

-Subaru escaped via luck during a Witch Cult attack on the capital city. While he tried to help it always ended in his death. Instead he escaped and contracted with two spirits, later named Sol and Luna.

-He decided to leave Lugunica behind and instead struck out on his own.

-He countered Shion/Lilac and the two quickly formed a partnership that became romantic.

-They currently act as mercenaries in Kararagi, with Subaru using the name Atlas now. They already have a reputation as a duo with odd abilities.

-They have various contacts and friends among all sorts of odd people. Subaru is friends with Halibel as well as having resolved the incident with Tia and her Light Ball.\

-The Kingdom still hunts the Archbishop of Pride. After a few failed loops Subaru resolved himself to accept casualties among those who pursued him. Shion typically uses dream magic to rewire their brains when doing so.

-Subaru’s Sloth Authority has evolved. Invisible Providence has four hands and can inflict ‘sleep’ upon people if it grabs their head. This effect can be resisted but its stronger with prolonged contact.

-Subaru’s Greed Authority is a version of Cor Leonis. It has the usual first and second shifts, but also a ‘reverse shift’ that inflicts his wounds upon an opponent. Reverse shift will not work on his allies and it takes five seconds to trigger, though he can decide targets at the last second. In exchange his first two shifts can only handle a limited number of individuals at once when compared to canon and has a set range. 

-His two spirits are Sol, a fire spirit, and Luna, a yin spirit.





IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

[Ricardo: So, a mercenary's life, huh? Not bad. And with the mini-boss's skills and strategies, maybe he can actually manage well.]

This was one of the positive comments they could glean from the screening they had seen.

Despite the shame of being from another world that exposed their incompetence toward Subaru, they also couldn't help but feel a little proud of the boy. He truly had exceptional abilities to adapt to other lifestyles when necessary to face the misfortunes around him, and this was one example.

[Garfiel: The Cap’n is a lot better in combat huh.]

Garfiel tried to find some positives in the situation. Truthfully he felt his stomach churn upon seeing himself try to attack Subaru again. He found himself in the odd position of wishing for his own defeat.
Thus when he saw himself knocked out, all he could do was smile in relief. He did not want to see himself kill Subaru again.

[Otto: He may still not be the best at defeating everyone alone. But Natsuki-san really can manage well when supporting others. And it seems his Authorities have improved to help him do that.]

A sense of pride was conveyed in the analysis. Even though Subaru wasn't yet powerful enough to do everything himself, it was enough to help the others who would fight for him on the front lines, as theirs always had. The live combat demonstration was enough to lift their spirits, though some felt a certain reluctance and sadness at one aspect of what they saw.

More than one were saddened that he would have to use lethal force against his own comrades.

[Al: Well... They'll use it against his brother and anyone who tries to help him. Can't blame him. He shouldn't be the only one sacrificing his life to spare those who wouldn't do the same, right?]

Aldebaran's words met with agreement from some and still reluctance from others—Minerva in particular—who could at least accept that Subaru was free to defend himself against his attackers and, if necessary, take their lives in battle, as much as it pained them to imagine him having to do such a thing.

But what also hurt was...

[Beatrice: Sol... Luna... Uuuu...]

The Great Spirit had a sad and distressed expression when she saw herself changed.

[Petra: Beatrice-Chan, I bet it was hard for Subaru-Sama to have to leave your contract.]

[Beatrice: I'm not sad that Betty's contractor from that world made a contract with other spirits, I suppose. With his gate and his situation of being persecuted, and Betty probably breaking their contract, that Betty couldn't demand anything. But it leaves a bitter taste in the mouth to see her contractor with other spirits and not be the one protecting him, I Suppose.]

Not even Petra had a good argument to use at this point. It really was something complicated for a little girl to fully understand. A contract between a spirit and someone was something extremely special; everyone in the room had learned that, so it shouldn't be surprising that Beatrice felt that way upon seeing Subaru's bond with those spirits.

But another bond that also made others envious was Subaru, Shion, and Lilac.

Emilia, like Rem, was crestfallen upon seeing the romantic bond forming between her knight and the green-haired half-elf girl. Even though it was another reality, in a world where Subaru was forgotten and tortured, her heart selfishly wanted him to not feel or form romantic bonds with other girls—especially half-elves—which made her feel worse. How much could she try to demand of him? Thoughts of self-loathing were starting to spring to mind.

Julius let out another deep sigh, 

[Julius: It appears that the kingdom is hunting Subaru. If they are pursuing them with lethal intent, as they clearly are, then that is just sending knights to their doom considering that even a successful attack against Subaru would just lead to him using Return by Death.]

Anastasia shook her head.

[Anastasia: Can’t be helped, the Archbishop escaping is a problem I’m guessing they can’t ignore, being idiots and all that.]

Wilhelm studied the new figure, Devon, who appeared in this chapter.

[Wilhelm: This Devon man seems like a capable fighter. That Garfiel seems to be even stronger than our current one, and Devon was able to match him blow for blow.]

[Crusch: It seems like he has personal issues with the kingdom though, so it is perhaps best not to seek him out. Still, his skills in battle were commendable, even if we have to see it being turned against ourselves.]

[Julius: Considering the way he speaks, he is probably the victim of some other sort of injusitce.]

The somber and serious mood was broken by a comment from across the theater. 

[Al: Wait. If the guy has sex with one of them, will the other feel it too? Or will the other not even know?]

And with that abominable but curious question, everyone's attention turned to the helmeted knight with only one arm.

[Al: What?]

[Priscilla: Of all the words and questions that could be raised with the displays shown about the commoner... This is the question you dare ask?]

[Al: —— seemed pertinent to me.]

And with that, he earned a blow to the head from his lady.

But the question remained unanswered: would Shion mind if Lilac had sex with Subaru?

Notes:

So a couple of extra things
-Sol, in my mind, is the same spirit as the Pride If fire spirit. Just brought up in a different environment.
-Luna, a yin spirit and sister to Sol. She has the ability to use Minya and El Minya from Subaru, though she has not learned how to preform Ul Minya.
-Devon Mordrain: Is one of my OCs who may appear in other fics. Bastard Son of Lugunica nobility he has the Divine Protection of the Berserker. It allows him to trade part of his sanity and stability in battle for powerful instincts and physical power. Shion uses her dream magic to 'stabilize' his mind so that he can trade even more sanity for additional power, without the cost effecting his ability in battle.

Chapter 26: Path of Departure-Extra 1

Atlas was awoken by a gentle nudge to his side. “Hey there, better wake up. We got a big job later today.”

 

The voice came from Lilac, the alternative personality of Shion.

 

Atlas roused himself from his slumber, sitting himself upright. “Guessing it's going to be you today then?”

 

He asked the purple-haired half elf.

 

Lilac stretched out her arms and yawned, standing herself up. “That’s right.” She smirked, looking back at Atlas with a confident smile.

“I want to make sure we aren’t going to get ourselves killed, so I’m taking the lead today.”

She declared, it was a statement, not a request.

 

Atlas sighed and shook his head. “Sure sure, I'm fine with you taking the lead. Keeps us out of trouble anyways.”

 

Lilac smiled, leaning in to kiss Atlas on the lips.

 

She then pat his cheek. “Exactly. Now get up and get ready. Let’s get the ball rolling… did I… use that right?”

 

Atlas laughed. “Yeah, you did.”

 

She smirked. “Good, now let's get moving.”

 

***

Later that day after lunch, they were all assembled around a conference table.

 

Atlas was seated next to Lilac, with Sol and Luna sharing a seat next to Atlas.

 

Also seated at the table were Devon, Korin, and Maxwell.

 

Devon was that studious ally ever since their encounter with the knights. A bastard child of a Lugunica nobleman and a woman from Gusteko. He was a tall and powerfully built man with ragged blonde hair and a confident demeanor. He was currently leaning back in his chair with his axe at his side.

 

Korin was a tall and lean man with short dark hair, pale corpse-like skin, and icy blue eyes. Despite this appearance reminiscent of death, he leaned against the table with a refined but relaxed attitude. He was an assassin and murderer with a history in Vollachia who kept two cursed short blades at his side.

 

The last individual was Maxwell. An elegant looking man with short dark red hair, emerald eyes, and a beautiful refined appearance. He was the third son of a wealthy merchant, destined not to inherit anything of true worth; he applied his talents as a mage for hire and has become wealthy as such.

 

Maxwell smiled at the group. “Well then, now that we have all gathered, shall we get this show started?”

 

Lilac nodded her head. “That's right. Right down to business, I got no complaints.”

 

“Not unless you say something stupid.” Devon remarked.

 

“So what are the details of this job Lilac?” Korin asked.

 

Lilac turned to Atlas. “You're up.” 

She remarked as she leaned back in her seat.

 

Atlas nodded and looked over the rest of the group, his eyes peering out through the black and white mask on his face. “This isn't a security job. It's a robbery, we are being employed by the Azela Company targeting the Valkhan Company.

 

“Valkhan?” Maxwell asked. “They are a rather ruthless company.”

 

Korin whistled and let out a low laugh. “I've done a few jobs for them. Some of them got rather messy. But I am not one for corporate loyalty so fine by me.” 

 

Atlas nodded his head and continued to speak, his voice remaining cold and calm. “We have twofold targets. The first is the liberation of certain “debt slaves” taken by the company. The second is taking a metia that they "appropriated" from someone recently and mysteriously deceased.”

 

“A breakout?” Korin asked. “Could be fun, going to get messy if we have to cut through the guards. Not that I mind that, more fun for me.”

 

Atlas nodded. “We will be trying to avoid that but if it happens it happens.”

 

Maxwell smirked. “Fine either way.”

 

“Course you would be.” Devon remarked as he crossed his arms, letting out a sigh.

 

“Oi! You're almost as blood crazy as I am.” Korin retorted.

 

Devon rolled his eyes. “I like fighting, I hate certain people, I'm good at killing, but I never claimed I particularly like killing. You are just sick in the head.”

 

“Guilty.”

 

“Well either way.” Maxwell interjected. “Saving the prisoners of the company and claiming a metia. It shall prove to be a most interesting night. Though I now see why you brought me in.”

Maxwell turned to face Atlas.

 

Atlas nodded his head. “Your father works for Valkhan right?”

 

Maxwell let out a dramatic sigh. “Indeed, we are not on good terms and I have nothing but discontent for my father and absolute scorn for Valkhan himself.”

 

Lilac smirked. “Then I hope you'll be happy sticking it to him.”

 

Maxwell let a controlled but wide smile cross his face. “Of course, not that I shall let it impede my impeccable professionalism.”

 

Devon laughed. “Look at you, seems you're not so above it all.”

 

Korin mantled a wide grin on his face. “Going to be fun seeing you on this battlefield then.”

 

Maxwell shook his head and scoffed. “Don't go getting your hopes up. Unlike you two I keep my emotions in check on the battlefield.”

 

The three young mercenaries continued to argue as Lilac pulled Atlas aside.

 

“Are you sure these guys are our best set up for this?” She asked her partner.

 

Atlas cast a gaze back at them but then turned back to her, nodding his head. “Yeah, I’m sure. If we had Halibel with us then we wouldn’t really need all this but these guys are what we got for this job. Devon’s reliable even if he isn’t subtle, and we’ll need some of his strength. Korin is a bit psycho but he likes us so he’s fine and he’s good at what he does. Maxwell gives us some magic support that we need.”

 

Lilac raised an eyebrow at that last statement. “And my magic isn’t enough.”

Atlas stared back at her. “Your dream magic is some of the best magic out there, but we do need something… tangible, at times. You get it right?” he asked her.

 

Lilac let out a long sigh before nodding her head. “Yeah guess you’re right. You and I aren’t exactly frontline material. Those guys are.”

 

“Exactly.” Atlas replied.

 

He then turned back to the group. “Alright, now let’s go over the exact details of the plan and how we are going to do this.”

 

***

Lilac began their assault rather simply, by putting every person she could inside the warehouse to sleep. Trapping them in slumber they’d have a few minutes before someone on the outside noticed something was wrong.

 

At that point Korin and Maxwell snuck in and worked their way inside.

 

Korin’s job was to secure the metia, held within a secure area, meanwhile Maxwell made his way to the prison where the debt slaves were held.

 

Devon stood in a nearby street, waiting to react to and delay any of the incoming mercenary guards that the Valkhan company may use.

 

Atlas knew it wouldn’t be long, he kept track of it all using the power of Cor Leonis. Bright green, gray, and red lights filled his vision as he tracked allies, neutrals, and enemies within the area.

 

Atlas took a deep breath as he saw a mass of mercenaries incoming to seize the facility, likely a magical alarm being tripped at Korin had just seized the metia that were after.

 

“Lilac, give Devon the signal.” Atlas remarked.

 

“Got it!” She concentrated, sending forth a mental message to Devon who immediately interposed himself between before the incoming mercenaries.

The man wasted no time in charging them, cleaving two in twain with a single swing.

 

His body was supported by Atlas using Cor Leonis to fuel Devon’s own mana, siphoning it from Lilac who had plenty to spare.

Lilac also triggered the ongoing ‘spell’ they had on Devon, to keep him sane while he berserked.

 

Korin then appeared before the two. “One metia in a nice little box right here.” He presented a black box. “I had to check to make sure it was inside, that probably set off the alarm. Sorry about that.” He remarked, though the smile on his face indicated he was far from sorry.

 

Lilac rolled her eyes. “Well you did your job, you can either be useful and help Maxwell get the prisoners out, or be slightly less useful and go help Devon keep the guards off our back.”

 

Korin looked to Atlas.

 

“Either’s fine with me.” Atlas remarked. “Just go quickly.”

 

“In that case I'll go help Devon with his fun.” Korin then vanished into a pool of shadows and rushed off.

 

Atlas turned to Lilac. “I’m going to help Maxwell get the rest of the people out.”

 

Lilac sighed. “Sounds good, I'll keep things pinned. DON’T die on me, got that.” She pointed a finger right at him. A cold seriousness was in her eyes.

 

“I don’t plan on dying today.” Atlas remarked. One could not see his face, but a confident smile was beneath his mask.

 

Atlas darted into the warehouse, by this point the outer guards were alerted but he quickly took care of them. 

 

“Luna!”

His yin spirit manifested. “Understood, Minya!” She unleashed a torrent of purple crystals towards the guards.

 

Totally caught off guard by the unusual spell they were crystalized and died.

 

Subaru rushed inside, by now both Sol and Luna were at his side.

 

He ran into Maxwell, who was carrying a young girl in his arms. “The girl’s mother and one other person are the only ones left inside. How well are our dear compatriots doing outside?”

 

“Making a mess and having their kind of fun.” Atlas remarked dryly.

 

Maxwell smiled. “Good, that should keep the guards busy for a while then, shouldn’t it.”

 

“Those two are good at making a mess.” Atlas replied.

 

“Indeed.” Maxwell chuckled. “Good luck.”

Atlas then raced deeper into the facility.

 

He saw that some mercenaries had managed to slip past Devon and Korin, trying to corral the remaining two prisoners, a woman and a young man, into a waiting dragon carriage.

 

The young man furiously resisted and had his face repeatedly bludgeoned by a dogman mercenary until he complied, or was too dazed to resist.

 

The woman was manic and crying as she was dragged along.

 

Atlas acted quickly. Two unseen hands launched forward and one decked the dogman across the face, staggering him.

 

The other punched out one of the men dragging the woman along.

 

The attention of the mercenaries immediately returned to Subaru.

 

Two rushed at him with blades drawn.

 

Another two fired fire and wind spells at him.

 

His last two unseen hands blocked the advance of the two rushing at his, delivering punches to the gut and face.

 

For the incoming magic spells he used a different approach. “Pale Dream!” as a Luna manifested before Atlas, and a field of anti-magic was created, canceling out the incoming spells.

 

Pale Dream, and its counterpart Black Dream, had different names once, a tribute to a woman who no longer remembered him.

 

Luna and Atlas quickly turned off the field. Now it was their counter attack.

 

“Vita!” Both shouted as two of the charging mercenaries suddenly were suddenly thrown to the ground by enhanced gravity.

 

“Ul Goa!” Sol cheerfully manifested above them, and with a confident smile unleashed a storm of fire bullets.

 

But for the spirit girl this was not a haphazard bombardment, every single one of the dozens of fire bullets was accurate and precise. Not one would strike the prisoners.

 

The carriage they planned to escape in was set ablaze, those guards who could not avoid were instead set ablaze.

 

“Dona!” The leader of the group, a well dressed man in a mustache, not only defended himself with pillars of earth, but one pillar rose up beneath Atlas and launched him back.

 

“Minya!” Luna fired a barrage of crystals at the man, who was forced to raise walls of earth in defense.

 

The Dog-man then charged at Atlas, large axe in hand.

 

“Vita!” Atlas shouted, causing the man’s weight to increase, his movements to slow, but he did not stop.

 

But the slowing of his movements was enough.

 

Atlas brought forth all four of his unseen hands and just began to pummel the dog-man. Four enlarged fists of shadow that could not be seen punched the man in the face, stomach, arms, and legs. A relentless flurry of blows that could not be seen, and thus could not be blocked.

 

The dog-man fell, bruised and battered.

 

Luna swept forward and unleashed a cloud of darkness. “Murak!” 

 

And when she emerged from that darkness she was carrying both the woman and the young man, both of whom seemed confused.

 

The remaining mercenaries tried to pursue but Sol swept in, and with a smile on her face the ever eager fire spirit conjured a wall of roiling flames.

 

“Can you two walk?” Atlas asked.

 

“I can.” The young man replied. 

 

“I.. I’m not sure I…” Subaru took the green pale woman in his arms. “Let’s go then, keep up.” He said to the young man as he and the spirits quickly fled the scene, Luna unleashing a very large shamak to shroud the entire area in darkness as they left.

 

***

 

The prisoners and the metia were dropped off nearby, into the hands of other people who would deliver it to their ultimate employer. The group given their handsome payment.

 

The only one not picked up was the young man, as he was not a person they were hired to save, but rather an extra person who ended up in chains due to his repeated assaults against the company for personal reasons.

For now Atlas decided to take the young man with them, just to let him get back up on his feet, with Lilac only offering minor protests.

 

So with money in hand the group reconvened at a tavern in a town some distance away, to celebrate their job well done.

 

The young man they saved, Rend, was invited to join them.

 

“So you let Maxwell save the two girls?” Korin asked Atlas.

 

“Yeah? What of it?” Atlas replied.

 

Devon chuckled. “Figured you’d complain about that.”

 

“Thought little girls were your thing.” Korin teased.

 

“Fuck off.” Atlas groaned and sipped his drink, the mouth piece of his mask being removed.

 

Maxwell laughed. “Come come, we all have our unusual tastes. Look at Devon and Korin with their taste for violence, and my taste for the finer things.” He replied in a haughty tone.

 

Devon rolled his eyes. “I feel like you’d be the sort to be into messed up stuff, or maybe you’re the one into young ones.”

 

Maxwell laughed. “I would hardly be so crass, that would damage my reputation.”

 

“I don’t know, I'd maybe believe it.” Korin jabbed.

 

Lilac rolled her eyes. “You guys are idiots, I don’t know how Shion puts up with you all. You included.” She pointed playfully at Atlas.

 

“I mean I admit I'm not the brightest.” Atlas shrugged awkwardly.

 

Korin let out a dry, mocking, laugh. “I think Shion meets the qualities of being an idiot once in a while

 

“At times, she can be incredibly dense.” Devon remarked with a deep sigh.

 

Lilac grumbled. “Ugh I can’t stand you guys at times.”

 

“Meanwhile you can just be bitchy.” Korin added.

 

“Indeed, Shion is the flower and you are the thorns.” Maxwell added. 

Devon stifled a chuckle.

Atlas backed away from the elven girl.

 

Lilac glared at them all. “Watch it, unless you want me to start outing all your fucked up dreams.”

 

“Oh you are a voyeur too.” Korin added.

 

Maxwell let out another laugh. “I have no shame about my dreams, do you?”

 

“Yeah no thanks.” Devon concluded.

 

Rend looked around at the group. “What kind of fucking group are you people.”

 

Devon shrugged and pat Rend on the shoulders. “You get used to it kid.”

 

Rend’s shoulders slumped. “Not sure I want to.”

 

“That would be an unwise move.” Maxwell added, and everyone at the table laughed.

 

***

 

Later that night Atlas sat himself on a bench outside as the others continued to eat and drink inside.

 

Leaning back on the bench, he stared up at the night’s sky.

 

Luna and Sol both appeared.

 

“Dearest contractor, are you well?” Luna asked.

“We can help you out!” Sol declared.

 

Atlas’ gaze shifted town to the two girls, staring into their violet and golden eyes.

“I’m fine mostly, just trying to relax a bit, away from the craziness.”

 

“Luna’s contractor should not lie. Something is bothering you.” Luna remarked.

“Sol’s contractor should be happy! Sol wants her contractor to be happy. Please tell us.” Sol asked with pleading eyes.

 

Atlas smiled and leaned forward, patting both spirits on the head.

 

“You two know what happened to me, before all this, before you two.”

 

“Life without Luna must have been horrific for you.” Luna remarked with a soft smile.

Sol nodded her head. “As long as you have Sol, no one from back then will harm you!”

 

“We are with you beloved contractor.” Luna replied.

“Forever and ever!” Sol proclaimed.

 

Atlas smiled behind his mask. “I know, just sometimes the memories get to me. Things are just so different for me now.”

 

“Diffrent isn’t bad beloved contractor.” Luna smiled calmly back at him.

“You have Sol now! So it's clearly better now.” Sol smiled brightly back at him.

 

Atlas shook his head. “Can’t argue with that logic.”

 

Both girls then sat on either side of him on the bench, and hugged him from either side.

“You are amazing beloved contractor.”

“You are the best beloved contractor.”

 

The two girls clung to him tightly, and he hugged them both.

A short while later, Lilac made her way out, and found the two spirit girls sleeping against Atlas.

 

“There you are, I take it the two demanded some of your attention?” Lilac asked.

 

“Just a bit.” Atlas admitted, his tone of voice lighter than usual.

 

Lilac chuckled. “Well how about you.”

 

Atlas sighed. “Really i’m…”

 

“You’re going to try that… with me… really?” Lilac raised an eyebrow and placed her hands on her hips.

 

Atlas chuckled. “Can’t blame me for trying.”

 

Lilac groaned and rolled her eyes. “Yes I can. Od why are you such a blockheaded moron at times..”

 

Atlas shrugged. “It's who I am. Guessing you came to check up on me then?”

 

Lilac sat herself down on the bench. “I can’t exactly have my partner being compromised. We rely on each other, so yes I’m checking on you to make sure nothing’s wrong. That’s all.”

 

Atlas let out a low chuckle. “I swear you’re a tsundere at times.”

 

“Do I have to go poking around in your mind for what that means?” Lilac asked, pouting now.

 

“I’d rather ya didn’t.” Atlas replied.

 

Lilac stared back at him. “You know, normally I wouldn’t want to be with a person that was hunted by an entire nation. I have enough problems on my own without yours.”

 

Atlas stared back at her. “I see… I’m sorry I…”

 

Lilac grumbled. “Shut up you idiot.” She pressed a hand to his lips.

“But… life’s funny like that.” She leaned against the bench.

 

She stared up at the stars. “It’s just been me and Shion for so long. The two of us, just a dreamer wandering the world after our own village rejected us.”

 

She let out a deep breath. “Shion doesn’t want anyone involved in our problems, and my priority has always been Shion’s safety, everything else could have gone to hell. So it makes zero sense that we’d stick with you of all people.”

She rubbed her arm.

“You’re a magnet for trouble, you aren’t that strong physically or magically, we can’t even fully check your mind and dreams without risk to ourselves but… Shion likes sticking with you, she’s actually comfortable with you, happy being around you as stupid as that is. I feel safe being with you, despite all the nonsense you drag along with you , somehow everything seems to work out for both of us. It makes NO sense but that’s where we are at. So don’t you go start thinking about picking up and leaving again. We will both run you down.” She poked at him in the chest.

“Got that?”

 

Atlas stared at her for several minutes and then let out a dry laugh. “You’re incredible Lilac, you know that right?”

 

“Obviously we are.” Lilac crossed her arms, but a slight blush crossed her face.

“So are you feeling better now or what?” She asked.

 

“Yes I…”

 

Atlas suddenly stiffed, sitting up ramrod straight as his eyes narrowed.

 

Both Sol and Luna awoke, staring up at him.

 

Lilac narrowed her gaze.

 

She understood that Atlas’ ‘forbidden authority’ had just activated.

 

And that only meant trouble. 

 

In this if
-Atlas (Subaru) has helped Sol and Luna develop several unique spells. While Luna is not as powerful as Beatrice yet, she has learned every spell Beatrice and Subaru developed. Luna can also perform Minya, El Minya, and Ul Minya, though not to the same level of power as Beatrice. Sol has a series of more straightforward custom spells that may be displayed later. 
-Maxwell, Devon, and Korin shall become part of the regular contacts and allies that Atlas (Subaru) & Shion/Lilac call upon. All three are willing to fight on their behalf to protect them from Lugunica’s knights.
-Atlas and Shion/Lilac have become regular partners with Halibel as well
-Rend will end up also becoming an ally of theirs's, being a skilled fighter with plenty of grudges. He is 16 currently. 
-Both the Valkhan and the Azela companies are rivals to the Hoshin Company. Valkhan in particular gets involved in a lot of illicit things including slavery.
-Atlas/Subaru’s loop was due to a particular serial killer in Karagari that is hunting people with Miasma…

 

THEATER 

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

Emília felt sad watching that scene between Lilac and Subaru.
She knew full well she couldn't do anything about that reality, nor could she feel sad for that version behind her. She was forced to learn that Subaru's life could go on without her and everyone in her Camp. And this was hammered home by the various realities they witnessed in that place.
But it still hurt not to be the one to comfort Subaru in those moments he needed it. Even if it was selfish, she was the one who wanted to wipe his tears in those moments.

[Emilia: I wish… I wish I could have been there for you Subaru. I’m sorry I am so useless.]

[Ricardo: It was good to see the Mini-Boss acting in this operation with his group.]

[Anastasia: I couldn't agree more. Especially ruining the useless business that still persists in Kararagi.]

Speaking with a touch of venom, Anastasia expressed part of her personal opinion about the slave trade that persists in her home country.

No one in the room disagreed. It was satisfying to see Subaru doing relatively honest work to free slaves from the clutches of evil people; no one disliked it.

[Tivey: Honestly he seems to have assembled quite the group for himself already to work with. With himself and Shion/Lilac acting as command and support, once he gets some capable fighters he becomes an almost perfect group.]

[Otto: Natsuki does seem to have a good head for recruiting people.]

[Priscilla: It’s truly a shame that he could not find more reliable people the first time around.]

[Felt: Shut it you pompous bitch!]

Roswaal did consider it, staring at how quickly Subaru had assembled his own collection of useful pieces.

[Roswaal (thoughts): Truly Subaru, your ability to recruit people is perhaps one of your most impressive traits]

[Petra: How… how does that switch between Shion and Lilac work anyways?]

They hadn’t seen much of Shion so far, just understanding that she was an elvish dream arts user.

[Mimi: Yeah! Are they two different people? Or is it like how the scary witch and less scary witch are?]

[Echidna: Neither actually. Many dream arts require the user to be asleep to function. That limits its viability. To counteract that the dream arts user creates a phantom, a ‘dream double’ of themselves to weave the magic in the dreaming realm while the main user is awake. The phantom also may control the body while the user ‘sleeps’ and vice-versa. Hence why they switch rather regularly. I imagine they can limit and control it at will to some degree though, especially a dream arts user of Shion’s ability.]

[Crusch: So Lilac is a product of her magic, and not her own person?]

[Roswaal: At her level of power, she might as well be her own person. She is certainly independent enough that Shion could not simply be rid of her. They are creator and creation, fundamentally speaking.]

[Al: There's just one thing that makes me curious.]

[Julius: You're talking about who possibly killed Subaru, aren't you? I've been thinking about it. It's very likely that Reize-San used the Orb stolen from Zarestia-Sama and tried to attack Subaru like she did in the other Routes where she managed to obtain it. They'll have to deal with that somehow.]

[Otto: The notes say they're in contact with Halibel-Sama; as always, they can ask for his help in dealing with such a problem. I imagine that with the right strategy, they could even incapacitate her to retrieve the Orb without possibly killing Reize-San.]
[Al: Hm. Oh, right. That's what I was thinking.]

Lying, he said. But only Crusch and Alpha knew that the One-Armed Saint wasn't thinking about that.
What was he thinking?

He wondered: If Shion made love to Subaru, would Lilac have access to his memories and know how to use her counterpart's experience to make love herself? Or could they share these memories without both parties' consent? Could they talk during it and give each other advice while doing this?
Such questions swirled in the one-armed man's mind.

Notes:

Korin, Maxwell, and Devon are prototypes of characters that exist in other fics of mine. For example Korin is a younger version of the character who briefly kidnapped Mercurius in Starlight Dream. All three of them will have some role in my eventual “Wrath Reforged” fic as potential members of Black Peledias. This is an example of me testing out the characters first.

Next update will be either a new path or a continuation of path of the Beast & Slaughter.

Chapter 27: Path of Departure-Extra 2

Notes:

I got requests for wholesome bonding for Subaru with his spirits, so that is the majority of this chapter.

Atlas slowly picked himself up out of bed, yawning and stretching his arms as he was ready to face the day once again.

Looking to his side he found that Shion was already gone, likely getting breakfast ready.

 

“Well at least I don’t have to worry about that.” He muttered to himself. 

 

In truth, he had repeated this morning three times now, but he also knew that there was nothing he could do to prepare for his upcoming challenges until the night. 

So for now, for the sake of his own sanity, Atlas would be slothful and enjoy himself.

He knew overpreparing early on would just make things worse. 

 

As he made his way down the stairs he saw that Shion had already set the table with four places, Sol and Luna were already seated. 

 

“Ah, good you are up sleepy head.” Shion flashed a smile at him.

 

Atlas smiled back and nodded his head. “Ah yeah, just had a stressful night’s sleep.”

 

Shion nodded her head. “Lilac told me you seemed a bit out of it at the end of last night.”

 

“Yeah, we’ll talk about it later. Right now I just want to relax for a bit.” he said.

 

“Sounds good to me.” She replied with a smile on her face. “Now get to eating! I worked hard on this ya know?”

 

“Yeah yeah! Sit down Atlas!” Sol demanded in her energetic tone.

 

“Luna demands that her contractor share breakfast with her.” Luna demanded in her aloof tone. 

 

“Alright alright.” Atlas laughed and sat himself down at the table, looking between the two. “You two really can’t give a man a break huh?”

 

“Nope!” Sol chimed as she leaned against his side.

 

Luna nodded her head. “Our contract stipulates that we can use you as we please.”

 

Atlas took a bite of his food. “Since when did our contract indicate that?” 

He asked with a laugh.

 

“Since we decided it to be so obviously.” Luna declared. 

 

“Mhm! Its better that way.” Sol added as both the sister spirits giggled.

 

Atlas leaned back. “Well I don’t think I can resist if these two team up on me.”

 

Shion pouted, puffing up her lips. “Luna! Sol! That’s no fair! He’s your contractor but he’s my partner! It’s bad enough my time is cut in half between myself and Lilac!”

 

“Spirits have priority obviously elf girl.” Luna replied coldly as she took a bite of her own food. “I’m afraid you’ll have to just deal with the scraps.”

 

“Mhm mhm! As his contracted spirits, we have to be Atlas’ number one! No elf is getting in our way there!” Sol boldly declared. “Just deal with the number three spot, after the Marvelous Sol and Magnificent Luna.”

 

“Agreed spirit.” Luna flashed a devious smirk.

 

The two sister spirits clearly enjoyed messing with the half-elf to the fullest.

 

“Hmmm Atlas! They are being mean to me!” Shion pointed at the two little girls, her voice full of accusation.

 

Atlas looked between the two girls, and then back at Shion. “Sorry Shion, contracts are contracts, my hands are tied.” He mimed his hands being tied up together.

 

“Now you’re being mean too idiot!” Shion huffed and sat back down at the table.

 

All four then began to laugh together.

 

“Alright, but seriously you two.” Altas placed a hand on the heads of both the spirits. “Stop being mean to Shion, that’s a request from your contractor, and more importantly that’s my job.”

 

Luna sighed. “Very well.”

 

Sol pouted. “Was fun while it lasted.”

 

“What do you mean it's your job Atlas!?” Shion asked with confusion and righteous indignation in her voice.

 

“Love you too.” Atlas chimed back.

 

Shion blushed and grumbled, crossing her arms as she sighed. “You really are an idiot at times.”

She let out a deep sigh, but smiled warmly at him. “Glad you are enjoying yourself Atlas.”

 

He smiled back softly at her and sighed. “Yeah well… I got stuff to worry about but right now I don’t want to deal with any of that. I’ll save problems for future me.”

 

“And future me!” Shion declared as she lifted up a finger.

“We are in this together, all of us.”

 

“That’s right! No leaving us alone!” Sol added.

 

“Our contractor’s burdens are our burdens.” Luna stated.

 

“Fine fine yeah yeah.” Atlas muttered. “We’ll deal with it later.”

He smiled as his assembled found family. “I promise.”

 

***

 

Later that day he went to a clearing in the forest with Sol and Luna to get some practice in.

 

“So so! Contractor! What are we going to try today?” Sol asked.

 

“Yin magic, or fire magic?” Luna asked.

 

“Bit of both, I got some things I want to try but firstly.” He looked to Luna. “I want us to see about working on our anti-magic spell.”

 

Luna slowly nodded her head. “It's difficult to cast Pale Dream still, but I can work on it.”

 

Atlas turned to Sol. “Mind helping her? Just throw some fire magic NEAR her not at her, got it?”

 

“Yes sir contractor!” Sol declared.

 

Atlas stood next to Luna, both of them were required to be together for Pale Dream and Black Dream to work.

 

And so began a series of practice runs, Sol hurling magic in their general direction as Luna used Pale Dream to cancel it out.

 

“Alright, it seems it's in a good place for now. We might need that spell later, okay Luna?” he asked her.

 

Luna’s expression stiffened when Atlas spoke, fully aware of her contractor’s ‘predictions’ by now. “I understand beloved contractor, I shall not disappoint.”

 

Atlas smiled and ruffled her hair. “I know you won’t Luna. I fully believe in you.”

 

The yin spirit blushed as her hair was messed up. “Then, if you believe in Luna, extra head pats would be a sufficient display of confidence in her ability.”

 

“If you say so.” he lightly chuckled as he continued to pat her on the head.

 

The yin spirit basked in the praise of her contractor.

 

“My turn! My turn!” Sol bounced herself up and down.

 

“Alright, alright.” Atlas turned to face the redheaded, golden eyed, fire spirit. 

 

He stared at her, gripping his chin as he tapped his foot.

 

Sol waited patiently with a smile on her proud face for Atlas to respond.

 

“Alright.” He clapped his hands together. “You’ve been practicing our War Sun technique, right?”

 

“That’s right!” She chimed.

 

“Show me.”

 

“Right away!” The spirit took a second and then lifted her hand up. “Ul Sola!”

 

A series of flame spheres, each the size of Sol’s own body, appeared above her.

 

“Right, let’s work on accuracy then.” Atlas smiled as he stared at the sphere.

When we get the Al variant down that should be really useful. At least if I ever get into a big fight. The Ul Sola variant has the range of a large field, but the Al Sola spell should be good for a city’s worth of range.

He considered the implications of this ‘death star’ spell he made.

 

Sola shot the spheres upward, each rising to about ten meters in the air.

 

Atlas nodded along. “Good height to it. Want to work on accuracy?”

 

Sola flashed him a double V sign. “You got it Atlas!”

 

Atlas chuckled and took out several practice targets. “Luna help me scatter these, on my mark, prepare to throw them around. Let's see how much Sol can get in ten seconds.”

 

“It shall be done, though I expect Sol to disappoint us.” Luna remarked.

 

Sola frowned. “That’s mean!”

 

“But accurate.” Luna replied.

 

“Girls girls seriously…” Atlas sighed.

 

On his cue, both he and Luna threw the targets in various directions, Atlas using his unseen hands to scatter them.

 

“Here we go!” Sol shouted as the flame spheres began to fire focused beams of red hot death towards the targets.

 

The forest was suddenly lit up by the flashes of red light as the young fire spirit directed her laser light show of carnage.

 

Atlas counted down as the spheres continued to fire their focused beams of flame.

 

“And ten! Stop!” Atlas shouted.

 

The forest then went still.

 

Atlas then collected the targets. “Got twenty-seven of them in ten seconds, not bad.”

 

Sol smiled brightly and rushed over to him. “So Sol did well then!?” She asked eagerly.

 

“Yes yes you did good!” he pat her on the head.

 

The young fire spirit was beaming.

 

“Let’s talk a bit about our magic plans then. Plan out our new spells and formations.” Atlas said.

 

“Sounds good to me!” Sol replied with a bright smile.

 

“I would greatly enjoy that my beloved contractor.” Luna replied with a calm smile.

 

Atlas sat on a nearby tree. “Then sit down and let's talk.”

 

He pointed at the ground in front of him, the two girls eagerly rushing over and sitting.

 

The three beginning one of their long and treasured planning sessions, magical theorizing, formation planning, and magical strategies was a beloved hobby that the three shared as a contractor and his treasured spirits. 

Some time later Shion found the three still deep in discussion. “You three are still out here?”

She asked, crossing her arms.

 

Atlas looked up from conversing with the two. “Oh? Yeah, sorry about that. Guess we lost track of time.”

 

“But it was time well spent.” Luna spoke with a satisfied smile on her face.

 

“Yup! You’re just jealous we have our contractor’s full attention.” Sol hugged at Atlas’ side.

 

“Did you need something Shion?” Atlas asked.

 

Shion nodded her head. “We’re going to have to head into the city for groceries later.

 

“Oh right. Guess we wouldn’t have too much stored in this house.” Atlas said as he stood up. “Well girls, seems we got work to do.”

 

“Shopping… fun.” Luna grumbled.

 

“Well we can make it fun sister!” Sol giggled, able to make fun out of almost everything.

 

Luna turned to Atlas. “Contractor, later today… could you tell us more about your home world?”

 

“Yeah! That’d be super fun.” Sol chimed eagerly. “Please please please.~”

 

Shion looked over the two girls then back at Atlas. “I’d actually be really interested too.” She smiled warmly at him.

 

Atlas let out a deep sigh. “Well if you insist, though, I'm going to have to head out again before sundown. There is something I need to take care of in the city. When I get back we need to make some plans for the next few days.”

 

Shion nodded her head. “We need to make plans? Is it serious?” she asked.

 

“Very” Atlas replied.

 

She smiled at him. “Then that’s what we’ll do. Sounds like we got the day planned out. Now let’s hit the road!” She threw her hand up and lifted her leg in a cheer-like pose and tone of voice.

 

Atlas smiled at the sight. “Yeah, let’s.”

*****

Atlas was sitting by himself at a tavern later that night, nursing a drink as he looked around, waiting for a certain person to arrive. He had spent the day with Shion, Sol, and Luna. He relaxed as best he could and now he knew a few stressful days were ahead. 

 

“Su-san, good seeing you.” A figure appeared next to him, a wolfman with a pipe in his mouth, wearing a black kimono.

 

“Hey Halibel, took you a while.” Atlas remarked in a casual tone.

 

The wolf-man laughed and shrugged his shoulders. “Got busier than I expected. Sure you can relate.”

He waved over the bartender, signaling how he wanted another drink. 

“Seems like you were waiting for me.” 

 

Atlas nodded his head. “I was.”

 

As he was served his drink, the wolfman looked back at Atlas. “So how have you and the little lady been?”

“It's been fine. Honestly we have enough stored up that we don’t have to do work for a while.” Atlas admitted .

 

“Well that’s always a good thing.” Halibel remarked as he sipped his drink. “Sounds like you aren’t planning on it though.”

 

Atlas shook his head. “We’re setting up safe houses around Kararagi. While Lugunica can’t send Reinhard after us, they can probably get away with sneaking in almost everyone else. Well maybe not Roswaal but he won’t be a problem.”

 

“Eh, still probably a lot. Having a whole nation after you. But if anyone could handle it, it's you.” Halibel shrugged his shoulders.

 

Atlas shook his head. “If only, I’m still pretty weak on my own. Maybe if I just disappeared and settled for a quiet simple life I could pull that off. Honestly, it's tempting sometimes.”

 

“But?” Halibel asked.

 

Atlas laughed. “Shion and Lilac aren’t really ones for settling down in one place. Guess that’s what it means to be a dreamer huh?” he leaned back in his chair. “But that’s fine, I honestly don’t mind it too much. I don’t really have any love for the kingdom left anyways.”

 

Halibel stared at him while continuing to sip his drink. “Ya know Su-san, what do you want out of all this anyways?”

 

Atlas stared back at him and let out another deep sigh. “Sometimes I’m not sure. Some days it feels like I’m just going through the motions, getting dragged along on adventures with Shion while doing jobs to pay the bills. Sometimes I think about getting strong-enough for some payback.”

 

“Payback?” Halibel asked.

 

Atlas looked down at the table before him. “Gluttony is still after me, I know that. And I know the Witch Cult isn’t something I can ignore. As for Lugunica… it can go to hell for all I care now honestly. That much I can leave behind me.”

 

“So still revenge eh?” Halibel chuckled. “Well I can sympathize with that.”

 

Atlas shook his head. “Not just that. It's just, after everything, I want to prove to myself that I can actually build something for myself. Money, strength, friends. I want to feel secure again, I want to have safety for myself, and I want to know that I’m not that pathetic weakling who was rotting in a cell in Lugunica.”

 

“You know, I think there’s one thing off point about what you said there.” Halibel replied.

“Huh? What would that be?” Atlas tilted his head in confusion.

 

“When a man tells everyone else to go-to-hell, they typically have a bit more venom in their voice. You just look tired.” Halibel explained.

Atlas thought about it for several seconds. “Maybe… maybe I just decided to stop forgiving people that screwed me over. It’s happened before but this was just an excuse for a clean break. I don’t want them dying but… I don’t want them to be my problem anymore. It’s not good for any of us.”

 

“There you see that’s more honest.” Halibel pat him on the back and laughed. “You know Su-san. You’re really an interesting guy.” He remarked.

 

Subaru shook his head. “I mean… not really.” He remarked.

 

Halibel lifted an eyebrow. “You managed to do some pretty special stuff, Every time we’re on a job together you know exactly what to do. And few guys are willing to seriously put on the line what you did when we first met.”

 

Atlas laughed. “You know I cheated during that first bet, right?”

 

Halibel nodded his head. “Yup, still can’t figure out how you do it honestly.”

 

Atlas let out a deep sigh and looked down into his drink, a myriad of thoughts going through his head.

 

“Seems like you had a really rough time?” Halibel asked.

 

“More than you think.” Atlas muttered to himself.

 

“Point is Su-san, stop beating yourself up. Both sides of the little lady would get mad at you for that.” Halibel explained.

 

“You’re right about that.” A small smile crossed Atlas’ face. “Anyways there is a reason I was waiting for you here.”

He sat himself more upright and faced the shinobi. “Something bad is going to happen in Banan in about three days, and I need your help.”

 

 

IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

Beatrice had a strange expression on her face. An expression that conveyed both envy and sadness, as well as frustration and resignation. All of this simultaneously as she watched her client's interactions with the other two spirits.

To Beatrice, it was unfair.

Those magnificent moments belonged to her and her beloved client. Moments when they would play, when she would demand praise and attention from him. As well as working together to create new spells, as they had done for the last year together.

[Beatrice (thoughts): This is what you lost, this is what you threw away you stupid doll. You drove your contractor away and so he found his comfort with other spirits. Betty can’t even hate you, you did for Betty’s Subaru what Betty could not.]

Some even considered praising the spells created by the Spirit duo with the dark-haired boy, but they settled for the Great Spirit with the blond hair.

Emilia let out her own deep sigh as she hung her head low.

[Emilia: So you replaced me Subaru? Can I really just… be replaced by another elf girl? But she walks alongside you I… I’ve just left you waiting. Why can’t I have a life like that with you? It’s what you want right? Should I just run away with you like you did with Rem in that one route? You… you wouldn’t accept that.]

Emilia resolved that she needed to be stronger. While a deep envy and jealousy was within her she knew she had no right to complain in this situation.

She let Subaru wait.

She abandoned him.

She forgot him.

It was this girl that offered him everything she could not.

In the end she had to accept that she needed to do more, she needed to be better. A lesson that was hammered into her time and time again in this theater.

What caught their attention in the end was his dialogue with Halibel.

[Wilhelm: Of all the fates, I think he was still kind to our versions of this world.]

Speaking on behalf of their Camp, some agreed.

The truth is, it saddened them to see Subaru leaving them behind. Where they now seemed more like a distant obligation to him than companions.

But compared to the other Routes?

He was still being pursued by their variants, and he still tried to avoid them so as not to cause unnecessary harm. At least that meant he still had a modicum of affection for them in the heart of this version of Natsuki Subaru.

[Otto: And he met up with Halibel-Sama again to face Zarestia-Sama.]

[Alpha: A canonical event.]

Without further explanation, they accepted that phrase as meaning it was a pre-defined event in a timeline, destined to happen sooner or later.

All they could do was wait for what was to come.

Meanwhile, Al also had some unique thoughts in his mind: If Shion and Lilac were two different figures, then did Subaru have a harem of two elves, or did it only count as one because they both shared a body? Would that then count as a threesome? These doubts roamed the one-armed knight's mind.

Notes:

The next few extras will be 'dealing' with the nonsense Subaru has been looping through. This is the calm before the 'storm' in a very literal sense.

Luckily, Atlas/Subaru is prepared with competent and trustworthy friends.~

Next extra will either be path of forgiveness and tears or path of the beast and slaughter.

Chapter 28: Path of Departure-Extra 3

Atlas has certainly had better weeks than the week he was having right now.

He had plenty of worse weeks, but this was certainly the most unpleasant one since he changed his name.

Why?

Besides having to use Return By Death several times, he was juggling a crisis—one that was familiar to him.

That being a very angry great spirit on the rampage, not that he knew that fact just yet. In this case, it was a windstorm that had ravaged and destroyed half of the city.
Luckily, there were no casualties so far.

That couldn’t be said for the last few times, though.

This was Atlas’s fourth loop through this week, though it was the first time he made it this far.

During his first loop, he visited Banan to deal with some business, but that ended with him getting sliced apart without warning by a figure he could not even see.
The last image passing through his vision was of his own body being torn to shreds.

The second loop, he was more careful—keeping an eye out around Banan—but he still found himself torn to ribbons by a mysterious woman he couldn’t get a good look at the following day.
All he could note about her were three things: her beauty, her bloodlust, and her white hair with a crimson strand within it.

That was when he realized he was being hunted.

So he stayed out of Banan during his third loop, only to learn half the city had been ripped apart by a windstorm.

He, Shion, Sol, and Luna raced to the scene, but along the way a giant tornado was brought down on top of them.

His last conscious act was pushing Shion away to safety before he was shredded by the winds.

So he was in a really terrible mood. That’s why he came prepared.

Besides having Lilac and his spirits with him, he recruited Halibel as well as Devon, Korin, Maxwell, and Rend.

Or he was—until half the group was suddenly hurled into the air by the windstorms that overtook Banan when they rushed on ahead as soon as the havoc began.

“Ugh, that band of idiots!” Lilac shouted as Devon, Korin, and Rend, having gone on ahead, were suddenly dragged into the air like half the residents of the city.

Maxwell shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose. “They really do just run into things, huh.”

“Yeah…” Atlas muttered as he stared at half the city being held up in the air through the eyes of his ever-present mask.

Atlas frowned deeply. Something didn’t sit right about this. The wind magic that had been butchering him was anything but careful and elegant. Instead, he was torn apart in an instant.

This was methodical and careful.
Do they just have a problem with me?
Atlas wondered to himself.

Halibel sighed and shook his head. “Well then, Su-san, got any ideas what you want to do about this one?” the admirer asked, twirling a kunai in his hand. “Not sure little knives like these are going to be enough to deal with all this.”

“I know, I know! Just let me think for a moment,” Atlas muttered as he stared up at the people suspended far in the air.

It didn’t make sense to him, but he was sure he was being targeted before.
If I was attacked on the way to Banan, maybe it's not the same person?
He considered this option as he stared at the raging windstorms before him.
But it has to be related. No way this is just coincidence.

With a deep sigh, Atlas steeled his nerves.
“I’m going to head into the windstorm. Halibel, I want you to cover me.”

“You serious, Su-san?” Halibel asked.

“Very,” he replied.

Lilac frowned at him. “You’re being a massive idiot here.”

“I know, so I want you to stay right here in case I need some rescuing later,” Atlas said to her.

She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “I’ll think about saving your butt when you are sent flying into the air.”

He smirked behind his mask. “Glad it's you and not Shion right now. She’d insist on going in with me.”

“I’m glad it’s me too. You are both idiots,” Lilac grumbled.

Halibel laughed and patted Atlas on the back. “Well then, let's get moving.”

Atlas turned back toward the windstorms and tensed his fingers into fists.
“Alright, I’m going in. Sol, Luna, focus on protecting me but stay safe.”

“You can count on us!” Sol chirped.

“Don’t be an idiot,” Luna said in a wary tone.

Atlas then began to walk forward, into the storm of raging twisters that rampaged all around him.

As he was bombarded and battered by the ceaseless winds, he kept his gaze fixed forward, searching for the source of the storms raging around him.

“You! You’re the one, aren’t you!”
He heard a feminine voice call out in accusation.

“Wha? AAAAHHHH!” Atlas shouted as he suddenly felt himself swept up by the winds and found himself buoyed in the air, forced to wobble up and down, up and down, as he squirmed in place.

“Ah he-hey! What’s this all about!” Atlas shouted back into the sky.

He then saw an inhumanly beautiful figure appear before him, the winds bending and swirling around her body as she stared at him with clear anger in her eyes.
She looked identical to the woman he briefly saw butchering him during his second loop, though he noticed one key difference—one he couldn’t just ignore.

As her white hair whipped about in the wind, he noticed the lime green strand within it.
The woman who killed him had a red strand in her hair.

“Hey! I’m talking to you! Now give me back my fucking light ball!”

His thoughts were interrupted by the shout of the woman before him—and by his body being shaken about like a door mid-air.

He studied the woman more carefully, and rather than bloodlust, he saw a different mixture of emotions on her face—namely rage and impatience.
The way she glared and grumbled at him really did a lot to undermine her otherwise beautiful appearance in his eyes.

“Light ball? I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about!” Atlas shouted back.

He suddenly found himself flipped upside down and shaken in the air.
“Don’t play dumb with me! I’ve been following it for a while now, and I know you’re around whenever I sense it. You have it, so give it back!”

“Ah he-hey hey sta-stop that!” Atlas flailed his arms around as he continued to be held by the angry woman.

“Want me to stop? Give it back!” she groaned. “Don’t know how many times I have to tell you this, you bastard. Now hand it over before I gut ya!”

“Ugh! What makes you even think I have anything to do with your light-ball or whatever it is?!” Atlas cried out.

“Because I’ve been tracking it, and you’ve been around wherever it’s been for the past week or two! So how about you spill it! Right now! Come on! Give it to me, idiot—do you want to die?”
Her tone retained its obvious rage, though her annoyance seemed almost childish to Atlas.

“Seriously, I don’t have it! Maybe I could help you figure it out! Seriously, I don’t know ANYTHING about it!” he cried out again.

Tia glared as the miniature hurricane seemed to intensify around him. Atlas found himself shaken all about, with winds slicing into his skin—but not so deeply that he would die.

All the while, this beautiful reaper of the wind continued to glare at him, her rage rising with every second that passed.

Ugh, come on Halibel, why aren’t you stepping in?
Atlas wondered.
Maybe he’s looking for an opening or…

He stared back at the woman. He really couldn’t sense any bloodlust from her.
Or maybe he can tell she isn’t actually trying to kill me… Ugh, and I thought I’d stop giving people the benefit of the doubt. Fine.

“He-hey, alright, alright—let’s talk!” Atlas shouted out.

The winds stopped hurling him around, and he was once again suspended in the air with her—though he was still upside down.

Atlas took a breath to compose himself and then began, “I don’t know where your light-ball is, but—”

She began to shake him about in the winds again.

“Wait wait wait! Maybe I can help you! I just need to know what’s going on!” Atlas pleaded in a shaky voice.

The woman glared at him and tapped her own fingers against her arm.
“Fine, then talk before I change my mind. You got me in a good mood.”

This is a good mood?
He thought incredulously.

“Well, I’m waiting.”

Atlas took a breath.
“Alright, first off—who are you? I’d like to know who I’m dealing with. I’m Atlas.”
He extended his hand, even while upside down.

She glared at him.
“Is that your real name?”

Atlas winced beneath his mask.
“It… basically is now. I let go of who I used to be over a year ago.”
He let out a deep sort of sigh and shook his head.

“Is that right?” she asked.

Atlas nodded.

“You can call me Tia,” the woman replied.

“Alright, cool, Tia. We’re making progress, so… what are you exactly?” Atlas asked.

“Hmm, who are you first!” she demanded, pointing right at him.

“Agh, fine—I’m, ummm, a mercenary and a spirit arts user,” Atlas said, hoping that would satisfy the spirit.

“And?” Tia asked, her gaze narrowing.

“I am partners with an elf who bounces between being a friendly but silly girl and a paranoid tsundere semi-psycho,” Atlas groaned out as he was shaken mid-air.

“And!?” Tia asked again, shaking him harder.

“And what?! I used to be in fucking Lugunica till a few years ago when all my friends forgot about me thanks to the effects of that damned Gluttony! Now I’ve had a really bad week, so can you please just stop whatever this nonsense is and put these people down!” he barked back at her.

As he shouted at her in the air, venting his frustrations, he found the winds around him calm. Instead, he was just floating mid-air, facing the woman.

She let out a laugh. “Ahaha, alright, I liked that answer. That was you not hiding anything.”

Atlas groaned again. “I have to hide things. If I don’t, bad things happen.”

Tia tilted her head. “Huh, that seemed like the truth too. What sort of screwed-up fuckin’ life do you have?”

Atlas rolled his eyes behind his mask. “You have no idea.”
He then removed his mask to face her directly. “Can we talk now? Who the hell are you? You clearly aren’t here to murder everyone, since you haven’t yet.”

She smirked. “Zarestia, Great Spirit of the Wind.”

Atlas paused. He’d heard that name before. He’d lived long enough in Kararagi and been invested enough in spirit arts to know about the local—and apparently murderous—great spirit.

“Huh. I wouldn’t have guessed it, seeing as you haven’t murdered people. Though you seem to have the power,” Atlas murmured.

“Oi! Well, you’re wrong on both accounts. Right now I’m in a bad mood without my light ball, so I don’t got time to be killing people. And this isn’t even half my power,” she declared.

“It… it isn’t?” He frowned, but then remembered the sheer scale of damage Puck could cause, and realized if she was of the same caliber, then the damage she could do might be equally devastating.

“No. The thief who stole my light ball has a good chunk of my power,” she explained.

“Oh, I see. It’s like your anchor then?” Atlas presumed.

“Yeah! So I want it back. It’s mine,” she growled. “Now, you said you’d be able to help me, right?”

“Maybe…” he began, but then his voice trailed off. “You don’t have anything like a twin sister, right?”

“What sort of stupid question is that? No!” Tia spat the answer back at him.

“Weird, because there’s a girl who looks almost identical to you who’s apparently been trying to murder me for the past few days. The only difference is she’s got red in her hair and on her clothes,” he explained with a smirk. “Any chance that could be your culprit?”

Tia stared at him for several seconds. Confusion was plain on her face before her eyes went wide.
A soft smirk then crossed her lips. “Alright, I see. Last question—what’s your real name?”

Atlas sighed, seeing no way out of it with him being held up in the air. “Subaru.”

She chuckled. “Alright, Su. I’ll be on my way. You get going and go home.”

“Huh?” Atlas blinked a few times before suddenly being dropped from the sky.

He expected to hit the ground with a thud, but a gust of wind caught him before he landed and cushioned his fall.
“Ohmpf!”

“Atlas!”
“Contractor!”
Sol and Luna quickly fell upon him, hugging him tightly.

“Sol was so worried about you! When you got scooped up, she tried to get close but couldn’t! Sol is so sorry!” She buried her face into his chest.

Luna meanwhile clung to his arm. “Luna’s contractor got carried away! Luna couldn’t follow! Are you okay?” she asked, looking him over.

Lilac rushed over and looked him over, trying not to show her obvious concern. “Seems like you’re in one piece, huh?”

Atlas groaned and rubbed his head. “Ye-yeah, you could say that,” he muttered in reply.

He then looked at the two spirit girls clinging to him. “Sorry if I worried you both.”

“Well, you can make it up with extra head pats later,” Luna demanded, clinging closer to her contractor.

“Sure, sure,” Atlas remarked with a chuckle.

Halibel walked up to Atlas while twirling a kunai. “Seems you handled that pretty well, eh Su-san?”

“Yeah! No thanks to you,” Atlas grumbled and rolled his eyes.

“Relax. If she really tried anything, I had it covered. That spirit was no joke, huh,” he remarked.

Maxwell strode up and looked around with a deep sigh. “Well, all’s well that ends well then—even if it was a bit abrupt.”

Atlas slowly picked himself up. “She was looking for something that was taken from her. I think I told her some info that gave her a clue to go off of.”

“So she’ll be out of our hair then?” Lilac asked.

“Hopefully,” Atlas replied.

“So what now, contractor?” Sol asked, still tugging at his side.

Atlas paused, considering what they should do next. “I’m not sure. It does feel like a half-done job.”

Maxwell shook his head. “I’ll go fetch those idiots who rushed ahead. I think she dropped them in a dumpster somewhere.”

“Fitting,” Lilac added.

Maxwell then walked off to fetch the others.

“I think you’ve had a rough week and need to head home, like that Tia girl said,” Halibel suggested with a wolfish grin.

“That… might not be a bad idea, though I’m not sure if the danger I’m in is over,” Atlas replied as he looked around. The city was in a bad state, but there was surprisingly little damage done.

“Well then, how about I go with you for now.” Halibel placed a hand on his shoulder.

Atlas raised an eyebrow at the gesture but decided not to protest.

The group returned to what was their temporary home—as all homes were for them—but upon returning, they were greeted with an unexpected sight.

Tia was there, waiting on the front steps of the house. “Oi, about time you guys came back.”

“Wha… what the fuck are you doing here!?” Atlas shouted.

Tia shrugged. “Hey Su. Well, if this girl looks like me, she probably has my light ball. And if she wants to kill you, then she’ll turn up eventually. So I figured I’d stick around.”

“Wha… but you just nearly destroyed half a city!” Atlas continued to scream back at her.

“And?” She shrugged.

Halibel just started to laugh. “Don’t think you’re getting out of this one, Su-san.”

Lilac’s response was far more concise.
She picked up a large rock and threw it at the head of the great spirit.

It was blocked by a barrier of wind as Tia smirked.
“So this is your mate? She seems fun.”

Lilac grumbled and seethed next to him.

Atlas sighed, knowing that his situation just got a lot more complicated.

Notes:

And so everyone's favorite wind spirit is here.
Hope I wrote her alright, she was surprisingly difficult to write for.
Had a bit of trouble getting this idea to come together in my head, hence why this took a while.

The next extra in this path will conclude the 'mini arc' that this incident entails and go over Tia's interactions with Atlas as well as the conclusion of this situation.

Chapter 29: Path of Departure-Extra 4

Summary:

Tia's intrusion upon their everyday lives and dealing with a certain oni.

As Atlas made his way down the stairs of the cabin, he was instantly tackled by his two spirits, Sol and Luna.

“Contractor, contractor! Big sister Tia barged in again!”
“Blessed contractor! That worthless wind spirit is acting the part of a stray dog again!”

“Oi! I heard what you called me, you yin brat!”
Atlas heard a sharp voice yell from the front.

Walking into the kitchen, he saw Tia sitting at the table, already plundering some of their drinks—specifically the non-alcoholic ones that Atlas favored.

“Ugh, did you seriously follow us?” Atlas asked as he approached the table, sitting across from Tia while Sol and Luna hid behind him.

She shrugged, leaning back in her seat.
“Ya, obviously! Lookin’ for the bitch that stole my light ball, and if she’s tryin’ to kill you, then I’m gonna hang around.”

“We can handle ourselves when it comes to stuff like that, you know?” Atlas replied in a dour tone.
Sol and Luna both stuck their tongues out at Tia from behind Atlas.

“Doesn’t matter to me. Besides, if she has my light ball, then you can’t. That thing has the majority of my power.”
She stretched out her arms.
“So I’m gonna hang around you till she shows up, kill her when she tries something, then we can all be on our way.”

Atlas shook his head, letting out a low grumble.

“By the way! You know it’s really rude to leave without telling me! How else am I supposed to stick around you?”
She leaned forward, glaring at him in an accusatory—if not childish—manner.

“Huh! How’s that fair? I have no obligation to tell you where we’re heading.”
Subaru spat the words back, also leaning forward against the table.

“Well duh! I don’t wanna have to tear apart the entire area asking around for you. But if you’re gonna make me chase you, I will.”
She shrugged casually, like that was the logical response.

“Se-seriously!”
Atlas let out another groan and buried his face in the palm of his hands.
This was not an additional problem he wanted to have.

“You know she might just not show up if you’re around? Like, she might just play keep-away?”
Atlas added a bit of his own conjecture, hoping to persuade the Great Spirit of the Wind to keep some distance.

Tia paused for a moment and considered what Atlas was saying.
“Huh.”
She muttered, then took a final sip of her drink and stood up.
“Well, I’ll be popping in and out and seeing what I can do to help you track down this bitch.”

The wind spirit then walked herself out of the house.

Atlas let out a deep breath and fell back in his chair.
“Crisis averted, I think.”

Lilac stepped into the room, poking her head out before walking inside.
“She actually gone now?” the purple-haired elf asked.

“Think so.”
Atlas sat himself upright.
“It’d be hard to move around quietly with her around.”

“She’s even more trouble than Sol,” Luna muttered.

“He-hey! Sol is compact and cute!”
The fire spirit pouted and crossed her arms.

“Yes you are.”
Atlas patted the red-haired girl on the head.

“Well, let’s hope that bitch actually knows what it’s like to keep a low profile,” Lilac muttered.

“I feel like we won’t be that lucky,” Atlas replied.

 

And they were not.

 

***

“So why are you even with Su? Seems you’re pretty fine on your own,” Tia asked as she bothered Lilac while she was out shopping for food. The purple-haired elf wore a hood to keep her features from attracting attention.

“He’s useful to have around. Keeps us both alive. It’s as simple as that,” she muttered, carrying a bag full of groceries.

Tia nodded along. “I see. You seemed like you were doing fine on your own. You’re an elf, so I’m guessing you’ve been around a while.”

“I have,” Lilac responded curtly.

“Travel alone for most of it?”

“Ever since Shion started traveling, she had me. So we were never alone.”
Lilac bought some vegetables for tonight’s dinner.

“Ah, you’re the phantom of the two. So I’m guessing you’re just along for the ride.”

“We’re partners. I keep Shion safe, and I agree with her that the best way to do that is traveling with Atlas,” Lilac declared, making her way out of town and back toward the cabin.

“Ah, I see. You’re his mate,” Tia declared, as if a great understanding had dawned. “Thought so.”

Lilac blushed bright red and tried to swing her bag of groceries into Tia’s head.

The Great Spirit of Wind just dodged and laughed.

“Though is it you or Shion that’s the mate? Or both of you? Guess it’d have to be, since you share the same body,” Tia mused, pondering the logistics of their relationship.

“Shut up, you noisy hag,” Lilac glared.

And thus, Tia forced herself into the routine of shopping.

***

“Contractor!”
“Atlas!”

As Subaru approached the woods where Luna and Sol were playing, the two spirit girls ran up and hid behind him.

“Big sister Tia is bullying us again!” Sol pouted.
“She’s interfering with our training!” Luna added, also pouting.

Tia walked out of the woods, laughing. “Hey, just figured the two squirts could use some training from a senior spirit. I used to be good at almost every kind of magic.”

“Used to?” Atlas asked.

“Rather not talk about it,” she muttered, flipping her hair dismissively.

“Ugh. Still, we’re working on some unique spells we developed. They probably aren’t the sort you’re familiar with,” Atlas explained.

“New spells? Fancy.”
Tia whistled. “Yeah, no. Now I’m interested. I’ll be helping you out.”

And thus, Tia forced her way into the routine of training.

***

While traveling between hideouts, Shion and Atlas shared a meal by a campfire. Luna and Sol rested within the two gems housed on Atlas’ person.

Tia appeared beside the fire, sitting herself between Shion and Atlas.

“Hey, seems like you guys are having a good time,” she remarked.

Shion smiled. “Oh hey, Tia! Joining us for a meal?”

The elf was wary of the powerful spirit, but she was by far the most open of the group.

“Yeah, if you’ve got anything for me.”

Atlas shrugged.

“No problem from me, though we don’t have spare food prepared,” Shion said with a sigh.

Tia laughed. “You’re an odd one, don’t ya know? But that’s fine. I brought my own meat.”

She pulled out some raw meat—probably freshly hunted—and let it cook over the fire.

“Well, I guess that’s just the way I am,” Shion said, still smiling. “When you travel as much as I have, you deal with a lot.”

“Meh, makes sense,” Tia replied, chewing. “Anyways, since you two are mates, when are you planning to actually have kids?”

Both Atlas and Shion choked on their food.

And thus, Tia forced herself into the routine of meals.

***

“Hey Su, I got a question for you,” Tia said, appearing beside Atlas at a tavern just after a client meeting.

Atlas sighed. “Sure. What is it, Tia?”
The mercenary had grown both tired of—and fond of—Tia’s random appearances over the past month.

“You don’t seem worried about dying. I noticed.”

“Huh?” His eyes widened.

“Thought so. It’s not like you aren’t afraid of dying, but it’s something else. I’ve met people who aren’t afraid of death, and plenty more who are. You’re not exactly either. You’re afraid of it, but it doesn’t worry you. I noticed that when I was throwing you around in Banan. You’re way too relaxed about an assassin coming after you.”

Atlas stared down at the table.
“...”

“Don’t want to talk about it?” she asked, noticing the forlorn look on his face.

“Honestly, I’d love to. But I can’t. Even if I wanted to, I can’t talk about it. There’s a reason Shion and Lilac never skim my mind beyond the surface.”

“Oh? Got something dangerous in that head of yours? Wouldn’t have thought. I could probably handle it though,” Tia smirked.

Atlas—Subaru—shook his head. “No, Tia. You can’t.”

She whistled. “That bad, huh.”

He nodded slowly.

The wind spirit stood and gave him a pat on the back.
“You get some rest then, Su. Seems like you need it.”

She left him in the bar.

And thus, Tia became someone Atlas could talk to.

 

***

She had been tracking him for a while.

At first, she saw him near Banan—a filthy cultist who reeked of that wretched stench.

She knew she had to kill him.
Wait for the right moment.
But that moment never came.

He never left himself exposed or vulnerable.

He stuck close to the elf and his spirits, all of whom seemed powerful enough to cause her trouble.

He stayed near that wolf-man mutt. She knew it would be a mistake to attack then.

And he even got involved with Zarestia. That damned bitch was still looking for her.

And one day, he slipped away.

Slipped right through her fingers after a week of watching him!

It was so frustrating.

It made her blood boil.

He had to die. He had to die. He had to die.
He had to die! He had to die! He had to die!

It was unacceptable that he even drew a single breath.

So she hunted. She searched.
She killed any others she met who carried that miserable miasma.

She even found a group of cultists nearby him, skulking about amongst the populace of a town.

She followed one back to their hideout and butchered them all with wind stained crimson.

Kill!
Kill!
Kill!
Kill!
Kill!
Kill!

Every witch cultist had to die.

That was the only purpose in her life now.

And then finally—at last!—she found her target again.

This time, she wouldn’t hesitate. The bloodlust surging through her wouldn’t allow it.

As long as Halibel or Zarestia weren’t around, she could slaughter him with an all-out offensive.
Rip him apart with the wind.

He was traveling to a nearby town to collect supplies.
The elf was left behind. No one else was around.
Even if she was, she could still attack and rip them apart if she was quick enough.

KILL!
KILL!
KILL!

She just had to kill him.
She couldn’t stand his existence any longer.

“DIE!”
She screamed as she lunged at him, propelling herself at high speeds through the woods.

A rain of kunai greeted her attack as her target suddenly vanished.
“Huh?!”

Her perceptions became cloudy. Her vision, a blur.
“Damn you!”

She conjured a twister of razor-sharp wind around herself, expanding it outward as it clashed with another.

“Oi, bitch! Give me back my light ball or I’m gonna spill your guts over the road.”

It was a voice—identical to her own ‘new’ voice.

Tia stood opposite her, glaring with bloodlust in her eyes.
But that bloodlust was a pale shadow of the urge to kill that she felt.

Halibel stepped out from the woods, twirling a kunai as he whistled.
“Seems like you made quite a mess. How about you give the lady what belongs to her, and no one has to get hurt?”

The murderer frantically looked around, trying to find her target.
Everything else was just an annoying obstacle.

He stood a distance away, held onto by the elf, who was already assailing her senses with strange magic.

The two spirits that normally clung to him adopted a defensive stance—spheres of flame and crystals of frozen time prepared to strike.

“Grrr.”

“You hear the mutt. Give me back my light ball!” Tia shouted at the murderous woman who shared her face.

“Grr—he has to die! He has to die!”

She directed all her lethal gales toward Atlas, firing a series of twisters meant to rip him apart.

“Big mistake!”
Tia intercepted the blows, countering with her own winds.

She was forced back, but that gave a certain admirer plenty of opening to work.

The murderer felt herself grabbed in all four limbs by an invisible force.
“What?!”
She tried to rip herself free—and did.
But it delayed her just enough.

A rain of kunai launched into her back. She gasped.
Normally, it wouldn’t be a lethal blow, but each one was imbued with a powerful curse that sapped her strength.

“Last chance. Better take it,” Halibel said in a casual tone.

“Die… die! I hate… I hate you! DIE DIE DIE I HATE YOU JUST DIE!”
She sent out twisters in all directions, hoping to slay her target.

But Tia’s defenses were too strong. Her winds now overwhelmed her weakened double.

Halibel ducked around the raging winds and delivered several more blows.

When she was weakened enough, her body became riddled with cuts—delivered by Tia’s own magic.

The woman fell to her knees.
Then to the ground.

Her blood pooled from the myriad wounds covering her body.

“Die… he needs… he needs to die… I hate… I hate… I hate you… I hate…”

And her world went dark for a final time.

 

In this if...
-Reize killed Atlas and Shion when they were heading to town.
-Having a plan in case that happened, Atlas had Shion signals Halibel and Tia to covertly come while Atlas made himself bait.
-Tia vanished after retrieving her light ball but still shows up somewhat regularly, having grown fond enough of the group to suppress her murderous urges around them.
-She has considered a contract with Atlas but is waiting on it for now.

Notes:

Might focus on this path a bit more just to catch it up with the other two 'basic' paths.

Chapter 30: Path of Departure-Extra 5

Notes:

Start of a short sub-series of chapters that I'll explain the purpose of in the end notes. Should only take up 1 maybe 2 more chapters.
Its focused on the OC's of this path and Atlas/Subaru's relationship with them.

Fragments of Departure 1

 

When it came to people he found unusual or interesting, Devon would rate Atlas among the most unusual he’d ever met.

It wasn’t the mask or the cagey attitude—Devon was used to people with things to hide.

It was the mixture of that, his painfully ordinary demeanor, and a reliability that made the wandering warrior willing to trust him with his life.

Devon was walking through the streets of Banan when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
Turning around, he saw Atlas, those nasty-looking eyes staring at him through the mask.

“Oi, Atlas. It’s rare to see you just approach me out on the street like this,” Devon remarked casually, though he kept a wary eye out.
He knew by now that trouble followed Atlas like flies to honey. Not that Devon minded—it kept life interesting.

Atlas let out a deep sigh.
“I need your help dealing with a bit of a messy job.”

“I’m in,” Devon replied.

“Huh?” Atlas blinked. “But I haven’t even told you the job.”

“It’s a job you found and you’re asking me for help. That means you’ve either thought it out or you need me. So I’m in. It’s probably going to be fun either way,” Devon said with a shrug.

Atlas snorted and shook his head.
“Your idea of fun is still weird.”

“I can be considered a strange person. So are you, aren’t you?” Devon smirked.

Atlas chuckled.
“Well, you got me there. Anyway, we’ve got a job for the Azela company again.”

“Those guys again? They seem to like you,” Devon remarked as they continued down the street.

“Maybe. The guy in charge seems to have a thing for me and Shion,” Atlas muttered.

“Maybe he’s trying to take your elf girl from you,” Devon teased.

“Fuck off.” Atlas lightly shoved him.

The two made their way out of the city, following the winding road toward Shion and Atlas’s nearby hideout.

“Oi! That you, Devon, you bastard!”
A gruff voice called out from behind.

Turning around, Atlas and Devon saw several heavily armed and armored men.

“Friends of yours?” Atlas asked, wary.

“Of a sort.” Devon sighed.
“Why the fuck are you bastards bothering me?”

The lead man, a beastman with a lion’s head, laughed.
“Why wouldn’t I? Considering all the trouble you caused us.”

Devon rolled his eyes.
“Just because I didn’t want to play any more of your games?”

“You muscled in on our work and cut down our last patron.”
He drew his sword and pointed it at Devon.

“He was going to sell me out to those bastards in Lugunica who want me dead. Same with the old boss.”

“Either way, we don’t appreciate the ‘grand exit’ you made. And there’s a nice price on your head from some parties. So we’ll be taking it.”
The men drew their blades.

Devon scoffed.
“So much for your grand foresight,” he muttered to Atlas.

“Just means things haven’t screwed up yet,” Atlas replied, taking a stance.
“Mind giving me the short version?”

“Later. Right now, get going. I can take care of these clowns,” Devon said.

“Twelve on one? I don’t like those odds.”
Atlas summoned Luna and Sol.

The girls didn’t understand the full situation, having just been roused from their gems, but they instantly took a fighting stance.

Devon rolled his eyes.
“Ugh. Even when the trouble’s mine, you’re a magnet for it. Fine then—it’s your funeral.”
He readied his axe and charged the twelve men.

 

The battle was brief, fierce, and bloody.

Twelve corpses lay on the ground.

Devon was unscathed. Atlas looked only slightly tired.

“We did it!” Sol declared.

“Of course we did,” Luna replied, and the spirits gave each other a double high-five.

Devon sat atop the corpse of the lion-man while Atlas leaned against a nearby tree.

The bodies were mostly hacked apart.
Three were obliterated by minya crystals.
Another three were charred to a crisp.

“So what was that about?” Atlas asked, more critically now.

Devon leaned his head back.
“Used to be part of this merc company. Boss and the guy we worked for noticed what kind of money a certain family in Lugunica was willing to pay for my head. Not publicly—they don’t want the scandal—but they figured they could sell me out. So I gave them hell on my way out and cut off the rich bastard’s head.”

“And?”

“Well, I may have taken the heads of a few guys who pissed me off on the way out.”
He said it like it was the natural thing to do.
Then sighed.
“That’s the simple version. There’s more to it, but the point is—they screwed me over, so I gave them three times as much hell back.”

Atlas stared at him for a moment, then stood up.

“Listen, I’d love to help with the job, but it seems like I have to deal with this mess.”
Devon slung his axe onto his back.

Atlas shook his head.
“I’ll help you out. Let’s just try to make this quick.”

“What, seriously?” Devon asked as they walked back toward the town.
“It’s my problem. You’ve got enough of your own mess from what I gather.”

“Maybe. But you’ve helped me with mine. So it’s only fair, right?”

Devon stared at him, then laughed.
“Maybe. Ugh, you’re rubbing off on me in all the wrong ways. Fine then—let’s make sure these guys don’t mess with us anymore.”

“They won’t,” Atlas declared.

And the two set off to begin the bloody dismantling of an entire mercenary company.
And for once, Devon was happy that he wasn’t engaging in his slaughter alone.

****

Korin met Atlas and Shion for the first time on the job.
Not as companions—that would’ve been boring for the assassin.
He met them as enemies.
A far more fun time for him.

He was clearly the “bad guy” in the situation, not that he minded.
He’d been hired to assassinate the eldest daughter of a wealthy merchant.
A typical job. A bit distasteful, sure, but that’s the way of being a blade in the dark for hire.

So he launched his attack, striking from the shadows while the girl was in transit.
He dashed into the side of the dragon carriage, carving through it in an attempt to turn the girl into mincemeat instantly—
Only to find his blades blocked by an invisible force.

“Oh?” He raised an eyebrow and laughed.
“Oh! Well then.”
He leapt back and sliced through the carriage wheels to halt its path.

Inside the wagon were two guards: a masked man and an elf girl.

An odd pair, but that was just a bonus for Korin.
“Well then, seems the old man hired decent protection. Try and make this interesting for me, will you?”
He readied both short blades.

Atlas sighed.
“Guessing you can’t just walk away, can you.”

“Listen, kid. I’m a professional. Can’t leave a job half done.”
Korin crouched, ready to charge again.

He knew elves were famously good with magic, so he kept an eye on her.
Then he dashed forward, becoming a shadow—slipping past invisible attacks that phased through his form.

He rushed the girl.
She flinched, but Atlas interposed himself between her and Korin’s blades.
One blade struck an invisible barrier. The other carved into Atlas’s side.

Korin smirked and pressed the assault.
His strikes were half-parried, the invisible force wielded by Atlas deflecting many—but not all—of his blows.

He cut into Atlas’s side, stomach, leg, and arm.

Then, just as he prepared the killing strike—
His own body tore open.
Stomach, side, leg, and arm burst with blood.
Atlas’s wounds vanished.

Korin leapt back, snarling.
“Gah—dammit, what was that? Some trick.”
He spat blood and readied himself again.
“Fine then. Lethal strikes only.”

He rushed in—
And his vision dissolved into a swirl of color.

Before Atlas and Shion, Korin collapsed, ensnared by Shion’s dream magic.

“Gah, ugh—could you have been quicker about that?” Atlas asked, approaching.

“Don’t blame me! Lilac manages that stuff when I’m awake.”
Shion pouted, then turned to the girl.
“Anyways, are you alright?”

The stunned merchant’s daughter nodded slowly.
“I… I’m fine.”

Atlas knelt beside Korin’s unconscious body.
“Doesn’t seem like he has much on him that tells us who sent him.”

Shion chuckled and stepped forward.
“Well, me and Lilac can handle that. I’m sure she can have a good chat with him.”
The elf gripped Korin’s head, delving into the depths of his mind.

 

The whole situation led to Shion prying out every scrap of information she could.
Including the identity of his employer: the merchant girl’s estranged brother.

The man quickly found himself fleeing from his wrathful father.

Not that Korin cared—aside from his pride.
He was handed over to local authorities, but escaped quickly using his unique skillset.

Then came the real problem.
His former employer, paranoid and bitter, assumed Korin had ratted him out.
He hadn’t. But the damage was done.
The man tried to have Korin killed.

Korin responded in the only way he knew how:
He hunted the man down, cut off a few fingers, and dragged him back to his father.

In the end, the father forgave Korin.
He was a Karagari merchant—he understood the business.
He left his son to his own tender mercies.

And promptly hired Korin for a few more jobs.

Which is how he ended up working with Shion and Atlas for a time.

Overall, damaged pride aside, Korin listed it as a memorable job.
He hadn’t been defeated by being forced to fall asleep before.
The pair was strange.
So Korin found them fun to hang around.

 

***

 

The incident that made them friends happened only a month later.

Korin needed help rescuing an old friend from a rich man who planned to sell her off to some very unsavory people as a slave.

Now, Korin could’ve just slaughtered his way through—
But the rich man was ready for him specifically.

What he wasn’t ready for was Korin, an elf with mind magic that bent reality, and a spirit arts strategist with bizarre powers and even stranger plans.

Which brought them to their current situation.

They were in the woods outside the now-burning manor, having torn through it in under five minutes to free the girl.

Said girl—purple-haired and furious—was named Sela.
She was currently kicking the nobleman into the dirt, stomping on him as he groaned and whimpered beneath her wrath.

“Fucking! Asshole! Just! Eat! Dirt! And! Die!”
Each word punctuated by a kick or a stomp.

Shion, Atlas, and Korin sat back and watched.

“Should we… stop her?” Atlas asked.

“Hmm. Probably a bad idea,” Korin replied.

“She has a really big temper, huh,” Shion remarked.

“Yup,” Korin said. “They had her tied up real good. She doesn’t appreciate that.”

“Yeah, I can tell.”
Shion giggled awkwardly as Sela continued stomping the man’s head into the forest floor.

Eventually, Shion approached Sela—if only to conjure the illusion of proper clothes for her.

Korin leaned back and turned to Atlas.
“Say, Atlas. I gotta ask. Why help me out? No offense, but we met with me trying to kill you. It was just business and all that junk, but still.”

Atlas sighed, resting his elbows on his knees.
“Would you believe me if I told you I’m just an idiot who can’t say no to things like that?”

Korin stared at him—then burst out laughing, nearly doubling over.
“What? Are you serious? No way you can be that good.”

“Ugh, shut up. It’s more trouble than it’s worth. And besides Shion, Sol, and Luna, I’m pretty sure everyone I used to be close to tried to kill me when or soon after they met me,” Atlas grumbled.

Korin stared at him for a long moment.
“You’re weird.”

“Shut up. You’re an actual psycho.”

Korin rolled his eyes and stood.
“Well, I won’t deny that. But still—thanks for helping out, Atlas. Probably doesn’t mean much coming from a flakey guy like me, but it means a lot. Now I just gotta deal with this mess.”

He turned back toward Sela.
“Hey! Can you just cut his head off so we can get going?”

Sela picked up a rock and hurled it at Korin’s head.
“Shut the fuck up! You left me there for three days, you asshole!”

“Hey! I got help! It all turned out fine,” Korin said.
“Seems like you’re still your usual bitchy self, you—”

Another rock hit him square in the face.

Notes:

So this series of chapters that basically takes the form of the "bond missions" for the various party members Atlas/Subaru is getting on this path. A good way to rapid fire them I think for the formatting of this work.

As for the purpose of these chapters, there is a narrative purpose I am somewhat building towards, albeit I may just leave it as subtext but there is a reason I am doing this, in fact this sort of chapter was one of my first ideas for the Path of Departure.

Also next update there 'should' be a special announcement... Probably... depends how fast certain things go.

Take care for now.

Chapter 31: Path of Departure-Extra 6

Notes:

This is the 2nd half of the 'bonds' chapter.
Once again there is a point to this, albeit more so from a meta-narrative perspective.

Though it seems some people in the comments last time figured out why I am doing this.

Maxwell let out a deep sigh as he walked down the forest road with Subaru.

The normally proud magus had a tired and haggard look about him. The last few days had been some of the most stressful in his entire life—yet not because his own life was in danger.

His mother had fallen victim to a deathly curse, delivered by a mabeast after a nest of them attacked the village she lived in. She survived, but the curse was slowly withering her, draining her life away.

So he went to the only people he could reach—those he believed could help in time.
Atlas and Shion.

They joined him on a mission to exterminate the mabeast nest that had spawned the creature responsible.
Shion’s magic kept the beasts from fleeing, while Atlas and Maxwell tore through the myriad of lizard-like mabeasts that infested the area.

Maxwell was unusually brutal, unusually ruthless, and filled with desperation. He marshaled his wind magic at full potency, ripping and tearing through every single mabeast.
There were dozens—hundreds—but eventually, they managed to slay them all.

Which led to their current state: having just left Maxwell’s home village, Subaru and Atlas walked together in the night. Shion had already gone ahead to take care of a few other things.

“I really can’t thank you enough for this, Atlas,” Maxwell said to the man he now certainly considered a friend.
“You didn’t have to do this for me—especially on such short notice. I’m very grateful.”

Atlas shook his head, his face still hidden behind the mask he almost always wore when out and about.
“It’s fine. Honestly, I can relate to the situation. And I know you’re the type of guy to be good for your word.”

Maxwell sighed and shook his head. “Honestly, for all my bravado, I don’t tend to think of myself as that honorable.”

“Honorable… no. Prideful, yes. I don’t think you’re the type to like knowing you owe someone. And honestly, if you of all people came looking for help, that means something.”

Maxwell let out a bitter laugh. “Honestly, if you hadn’t wanted to help, I would’ve expected that. I would’ve charged the nest myself.”

“And possibly gotten yourself killed,” Atlas commented.

“Perhaps. But I refuse to do nothing and let my family die.” He sighed again. “I tend to think that maybe there’s a certain justice waiting for me. I thought today might’ve been the day.”

Atlas stared at him. “You’re carrying a lot, aren’t you? I don’t need Shion to tell me that much.”

Maxwell chuckled. “And here I thought my mask would be more effective than yours. Then again, I’ve done a poor job of wearing it tonight.”

Atlas shrugged. “I guess we’re both weak like that.”

“Oh?” Maxwell raised an eyebrow.

“We’re hiding—in different ways. I mean, that’s what a mask is for, right? I’m hiding from basically everyone,” Atlas explained.
“I’m guessing your pride and class are your mask.”

Maxwell let his shoulders slump and ran his fingers through his ragged hair. “Well, you’re not exactly wrong. Not in a way I can honestly rebuke right now. That makes you rather frustrating.”
He let out a defeated laugh.

“Well, I get that a lot,” Atlas laughed.

The two continued walking.

“Atlas,” Maxwell began, “I’m glad you’re a reliable person.”

****

 

The young man called Rend practiced his sword diligently in the field.
“Hiya! Gyia! Ha! Kiai!”
He groaned as he worked through his swings, fierce determination burning in his eyes.

Atlas walked up and whistled. “You’ve been at this for a few hours. Don’t you think you’ve done enough for today?”

Rend shook his head. “No way. Not if I’m going to be strong like all of you guys.”

Atlas let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “Seriously, if it weren’t for the fact I cheat, you’d probably beat me ninety-nine times out of a hundred. I’m not that strong. Then again, maybe with Luna and Sol, that’s a different story.”

Rend shook his head. “Strength is strength. You make things happen. What kind of strength you have doesn’t matter as much,” he said matter-of-factly.

Atlas stared at him for several seconds before chuckling dryly. “You’re a weird kid, you know that? I don’t think even most adults think that way.”

“Well, I had to grow up fast,” Rend replied.

“Yeah, me too,” Atlas said. “Anyway, let’s actually get to eating.”

The two sat down and pulled out the sandwiches they’d packed, settling by the riverside as they began to eat.

Atlas noticed Rend staring uncomfortably into the water.

“Why are you trying to get so strong, anyway?” Atlas asked, deciding to poke his nose into the boy’s business.

Rend tensed, still staring at the river. “I want to get strong so I’m not a victim anymore.”
His hands trembled with barely contained rage—at the indignity he’d suffered, at being enslaved, at having to rely on others to survive while he was helpless.

Atlas nodded slowly. “I… I get that. I was in a similar place once. For a long time. Everyone I counted on… they just left me. Forgot about me after the Archbishop of Gluttony ate my name.”

Rend glanced at him, biting his lip before looking back down. “So that’s what happened with you, huh.”

“It’s not a pleasant story. I’m mostly over it. That old me is basically dead anyway.” Atlas stared up at the sky. “I’ve got a new life here, with a bunch of people. Mostly people who haven’t tried to kill me at least once—except for Korin, I guess, but even then…”

“Well, Korin is a bit of a psycho,” Rend remarked.

“Yeah, but… he’s also oddly reliable once you get to know him. Guy’s more amoral and, um, enthusiastic about his job than an outright sadist,” Atlas replied.

“That… still sounds messed up.”

“Yeah…”

The two broke into laughter, but as they did, tears began to roll down Rend’s face.

“Rend… is something wrong?” Atlas asked.

Rend’s laughter faded. He stared at the river, head hanging low.

“I need your help with something,” he said, voice quiet and resigned.

“Oh? What is it?” Atlas asked.

“I need your help with some payback.” Rend didn’t look up.

Atlas stared at him.

“The guys who put me there. Who ruined my fucking life. I just… I can’t let it lie. I need…” He took a deep breath.
“I can’t just move on from it. And I can’t live with the thought of them doing it to other people.”

Silence.

“Maybe it’s wrong. Maybe other people will just take their place. But I don’t care. I just… need to feel like there’s some justice in the world. Even if I have to do this myself.”

Atlas stood.

Rend remained seated, shaking his head. “I know it’s stupid. I know I’m being dumb, but…”

Atlas placed a hand on his shoulder.
“Let’s go.”

****

 

It began as a normal job—a meeting almost like any other.

Shion and Atlas sat across from two individuals at a table.

The pair were about Subaru’s age, maybe slightly younger, dressed in travel-ready robes. Identical twins with light blonde hair.

“So,” one of them said—the one with slightly neater hair. “We were hoping to hire you to help us explore some pre-calamity ruins. I assure you, we have more than enough money to cover your services.”

Shion raised an eyebrow. “Hmm. Where do kids like you get the money for something like this, anyway?”

“Our father and mother are mages of repute, heavily invested in magical development and historical research. We have connections—especially for situations like this,” the other twin replied, more casually. She sat a little farther back, letting her sister do most of the talking.

“I assure you,” the neater twin continued, “we won’t be a burden on this expedition. My sister and I are already skilled mages. We simply want people with more experience in fieldwork and unusual situations to help out.”

Atlas and Shion exchanged a glance. Atlas shrugged.
“Sounds interesting, at least. Sure—count us in.”

And that’s how Atlas and Shion ended up recruited by the twins, Clara and Kara, for an expedition into the wilderness.

They found themselves deep in the Karagarian mountains, trekking through harsh terrain—and, surprisingly, encountering hosts of mabeasts.

“Ugh, why the hell do we keep running into mabeasts? They’re supposed to be rarer outside of Lugunica,” Subaru groaned, holding two goat-like creatures aloft before Sol burned them both to ashes.

“It seems they’re attracted to the ruins. Perhaps it was once the dwelling place of a Witch?” Clara suggested, maintaining a barrier with yang magic.

While she did, Kara unleashed several spheres of flame, turning the surrounding beasts into charred corpses. “Either way! Keeps the job interesting.”

“I wouldn’t go that far, sister,” Clara groaned, struggling to maintain her barrier while Kara gleefully incinerated the next wave.

“Hey, this was your idea. I’m just going along with it,” Kara retorted, unleashing an El Goa directly into the face of a charging black goat creature.

“Yeah! This is kind of fun!” Shion chirped, using dream magic to turn one creature against the rest, forcing the mabeasts to fight among themselves.

“Ugh. Of course you’d say that,” Atlas muttered.

A particularly large mabeast rammed through Clara’s barrier, sending her flying.
“Gah!” she grumbled, rolling across the ground.

“Minya!” Atlas shouted, sending out a rain of crystals that crystallized and annihilated the charging beast.

Clara picked herself up. “Thanks for that.”

“Not a problem! Just keep focused!” Atlas shouted back.

After a few more minutes of fighting, they dispatched the mabeasts and finally stumbled upon the structure they’d been searching for.

Inside, there were no further defenses. The mabeasts had nested around the ruin—but not within it.

As they descended into the underground stone passageways, Atlas felt a strange familiarity. The stone corridors, the arcane atmosphere—it reminded him of the Sanctuary.

He sighed and shook his head.
“Of course this belonged to her,” he muttered.

Still, there were no barriers to entry.
They remained unaware that Atlas’s presence as an Apostle of Greed had deactivated the defenses upon his arrival.
A convenient truth they would never know.

Clara found a small library—just a few shelves, but each filled with tomes.
“Ah! Yes! This is exactly what we were looking for.” She rushed over and pulled out the first book, eagerly flipping through the pages.

Kara chuckled and stretched. “Well, while my sister spends the next few hours buried in books, I’ll be looking around. See if there’s anything else interesting.”
She wandered off.

“Ah! I’ll join you! This place looks interesting!” Shion chirped, quickly walking alongside Kara.

Atlas sighed and smiled beneath his mask.
“Glad those two get along,” he said to himself, making his way to the library. He skimmed the titles and pulled out a book on yin magic, sitting beside Clara.

“Find what you were looking for?” he asked.

Clara nodded, smiling. “Yes! Clearly this was the home of someone with great magical knowledge.” She eagerly flipped through the pages.

“Well, glad someone finds it useful,” Atlas said, leaning back and turning his attention to his own book.

“You and Shion were really reliable. And your powers are so unique. Is there any chance we could work together again in the future?” Clara asked.

Atlas paused, then nodded. “Honestly, I wouldn’t mind. It’s been interesting.”

Clara smiled and returned to her reading.

 

****

 

In a bar, Atlas drank with Halibel the Admirer.

“You know, you’re an impressive guy, Su-san,” the wolf-man remarked.

“What do you mean by that?” Atlas asked. “And no offense, but you of all people are impressive.”

Halibel let out a laugh. “Humble as always. I said impressive, not strong. Though I think those spirits of yours would disagree about you not being strong.” He took a sip. “You’re impressive because you gather allies, you know how to lead people, and you know exactly what needs to be done—and when you don’t, you still find a way to get it done. Those are skills far more valuable than just swinging a sword well.”

Atlas considered that as he took another sip of his drink. “Well… when you put it like that, I can see what you mean.”

“Honestly, Su-san, I’m sticking around because you’re interesting. You’re reliable, and you handled that mess with Tia pretty well.” He took another drink. “So don’t expect to be getting rid of me anytime soon. Just let me know if there’s anything you need taken care of.”

The admirer finished his assessment of Atlas—someone he was happy to call a friend.

Atlas let out a deep breath.
“Thanks, Halibel. It means a lot.”

Notes:

Now then

Theater Chapters for
Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 1
And
Path of The Beast and Slaughter
Are up, go back to those chapters and scroll to the bottom to find them.

Chapter 32: Path of Departure-Extra 7

Summary:

How the Dreamer and the Forgotten Star first met.

Atlas and Shion both stood side by side within a large office, standing before a large crescent-shaped desk.
The room was spacious, with a blue carpet running from the door at the far end, leading all the way to the desk near the back wall. Several large windows that showed the city outside were behind the desk, while the other sides of the room were lined with plants and paintings.

Sitting at the desk was a man who didn’t look much older than Atlas—perhaps only older by a year or two. He had sharp blue eyes and short dark red hair. He wore a fine gray suit as he leaned back in his chair.
“I really do have to commend you two for a job well done. None of my regular mercenaries can get messy business settled quite as cleanly as you two can.”
His tone was polite, but dripping with a sort of corporate arrogance that befitted a person who considered himself one of the elite.

Shion giggled, “Well, that’s why you have me and Atlas ready to go! We’re just that good.” She flashed a V sign next to her face with two fingers and smiled.

“You are, but I suppose you’re still going to turn down my offer of full-time employment then? Having you two in a proper emergency situation would be useful,” the man asked. “I assure you I can make sure you are paid very well for the trouble.”

Atlas shook his head. “Neither of us are the type to do very well tied down. Tends to cause more trouble than it’s worth for us.”

“Oh, is that the real reason? I am fairly certain you are worth the troubles you two tend to attract,” the man said as he stared right at Atlas’ masked face.

Atlas looked at him for several seconds. “Honestly, it’s because you are still a shady bastard, Alex, and I don’t exactly trust you not to screw us over in some way.”

The man let out a deep sigh and then chuckled. “That is fair enough. A man like yourself should be distrustful. I am the same way.”
Alex leaned back in his seat.
“Well, now that my hiring pitch has failed again, let us move on to our real business. I would like to hire your services again for a more sensitive job—off any Azela Corporation records.”

“That we can do, but I’m guessing if it’s off the record then it’s going to be a bit shady?” Shion asked.

Alex nodded his head.
“It’s a sabotage job. I am certain your skills should make anything like that a simple job.”
“Oh? Yeah! That should be easy for me,” Shion replied with a smile.
Her dream magic made screwing things over like that contemptuously easy.

“Who’s the target? Valkhan Corporation again? Or another one of your rivals?” Atlas asked.

“This is a bit less of a black-and-white mission this time,” Alex began to explain. “I need you two to sabotage a few Hoshin Company operations.”

“… I see…” Atlas replied.

Shion hid her emotions somewhat well, but did cast a concerned look toward Atlas.

“Do you have history with them?” Alex Azalea asked.

“I do. None of it good. Though it is more for personal reasons. I’ll admit I don’t have any reason to ‘like’ them at all,” Atlas explained.

“Then will you have a problem with this job?” Alex asked.

Atlas shook his head. “No, I won’t.”

 

***

 

After they received the details of the job, Shion and Atlas walked out of the building into the cold night air of Karagari.

“Hey, are you doing okay?” Shion asked, nudging Atlas in the side as the two walked through the streets together.

Atlas slowly nodded his head. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’ve just been thinking.”

“About?” Shion leaned in, hands behind her back and with her head slightly tilted.

“Old things. My old life. My mind drifts in that direction once in a while,” Subaru explained.

“Oh… anything you want to talk about?” Shion asked.

Atlas shook his head. “Nothing that I haven’t already explained or said, Shion… sorry if I’m being closed off.”

Shion giggled. “It’s fine, silly. Besides, you know that if it gets really bad I’ll just pry that heart of yours right open!”
She spoke shamelessly.

Atlas let out a groan. “Ugh, isn’t that a violation of my personal rights in some way?”

Shion flashed a smile at him and took him by the arm. “Don’t care.~ That’s the price of having a dream arts user as your partner. Especially when you’re an idiot who keeps everything bottled up all the time.”

Unlike him, Shion wore her heart on her sleeve.

Atlas let out a dry laugh. “Then there is one other thing I’m thinking about.”

“Oh? Tell! Tell!” Shion asked.

“The time we first met,” he replied, smiling from beneath the mask.

 

***

Subaru had just crossed into Karagari, Sol and Luna orbiting him as quasi-spirits he had contracted with to help himself escape.
They began as lesser spirits but quickly became quasi-spirits during their travels together.

To say he looked miserable would be an understatement. Scars ran along the length of his body, while his hair had turned an ashen white from the stress. His body had become scrawny and weak due to malnutrition, so he was practically limping along through the forest.

Some would think it was a miracle he got this far, but it wasn’t that.
In truth, he had been killed or captured several times—though captured always meant suicide now, to avoid the checkpoint resetting.

Luckily for him, his escape was facilitated by Cor Leonis. The ability to detect hostile and friendly auras from a distance became a great boon to the escaped supposed Archbishop.

“Finally out of Lugunica, Sol, Luna—we did it!”
He said with a smile on his face, before letting out a sigh.
He had come so far, and died dozens of times since his escape. Over and over again, inching towards the boarder, inching away from the life he knew, inching towards freedom.
He clawed his way through the blood and dirt with his broken mind and body, leaving a trail of his own corpses in his wake, until at last he was out of Lugunica
One massive step closer to a life without his friends turned captors, pursuers, and killers.
Every surviving camp captured or killed him at least once.
Felix often led the knights chasing him down.
Wilhelm’s blade separated his head from his body at least once.
Julius’s blade had run him through.
Garfiel’s claws had ripped him in half.
Even Emilia and Reinhard captured him once.
Emilia nearly encased him in ice and Reinhard simply disarmed and subdoing him. While neither killed him, he killed himself both times to escape
His friends who he took comfort in now became his heralds of death and misery, far more so than the witch cult ever had managed to become.
But now, and only now, he could breathe some relief. He was no longer in Lugunica.

Leaning against a tree, he took deep and heavy breaths, trying to clear his mind.

Sleep, run, fight, sleep, run, fight.

Day in and day out for what was months in his perspective, that was his existence.
But now he could slow down, ever so slightly. The pain was no longer right at his heels.

But he knew he had to keep moving.

“Ugh, now I’m just broke in a nation I know next to nothing about. And given how those guys were, they’ll probably still be hunting me down,”
he muttered to himself, resigned to his fate on the run.
“Hopefully things are at least a bit easier now…”

Sensing his distress, his two spirits huddled close to him.
Neither could heal, but their very presence soothed him.
“You two won’t leave me… right? You promise you won’t leave me?”
The spirits gave their wordless reply, but Subaru was comforted nevertheless as they remained close to him.

Making his way through the woods, he came to a road.
“Well… I don’t look like a criminal, just a drifter, so maybe I can take this path,”
he mused to himself as he began to travel down the road, his two spirits remaining loyally by his side.
“But what do I even do now? Aside from Sol and Luna, I’ve got no allies… Maybe I need to change my appearance. Luckily, almost no one saw me, so it’s not like my appearance is that well known. They may spread some wanted posters. So I need to change how I look somehow, maybe?”

He let out another deep sigh.

“Just more problems for me. Maybe I can just stay camping in the woods or something?”

His tone was tired and weary. Even now that he had escaped, the weight of defeat—of the collapse of all that he cared about—pressed heavily upon his soul.

“Everyone just left me. No one believed in me. What did I do wrong? Was I that miserable and pathetic? Julius got a second chance… so why didn’t I…”

These questions haunted him still. Even though he escaped that prison cell, he could not escape the prison of his own mind.

“What options do I even have?”

He was roused from his contemplation by the sound of wheels and footfalls.

Looking up, he saw a group traveling down the road, heading in the opposite direction from him.

“Shit,” Subaru muttered to himself.

He pulled up his hood so the shadows were cast more plainly upon his face.

He saw a caravan approaching—a small one—surrounded by armed mercenary guards and, seemingly, a few people who looked like knights of Lugunica.

“What the hell is going on here?” Subaru wondered.

He realized ducking away wouldn’t be ideal, so he had Sol and Luna get ready as he approached the group.

The group seemed to be almost fully armed, with only three wagons in their caravan. The middle one caught Subaru’s eye, though. It had a woman inside, wrapped in chains with her mouth gagged. He could see the magic sealing stones that were placed around the cage and on her person—there were quite a lot of them.

His eyes widened a bit further when he realized that the girl was an elf.

One of the mercenary guards approached him as they drew close.
“Hey! Awfully strange to meet someone alone on the road this late at night,” he said, looking over Subaru.

“Oh… I’m just a traveler, sort of wandering on my own. Don’t got much for me back in Lugunica,” Subaru replied to the man.
He kept his tone light and casual, trying to avoid outright lies.

“Oh? Is that right? Well, if you can handle yourself, I guess that’s fine.”

“What about you guys?” Subaru asked as the wagons began to pass him by.

The green-haired girl squirmed in her cage with a pleading look in her eyes.

“Oh, us? We’re taking this bitch back to Lugunica,” he explained. “She’s a witch, you see?”

“A Witch?!” Subaru questioned aloud.

The anxiety in his tone was obvious.
Of course, anyone would be surprised to hear about a witch.
But for Subaru, the reason for anxiety had a much different context.

“Yeah, the girl is responsible for a town getting destroyed by the Witch Cult. I don’t know the details, but she put a good few people to sleep, then the Witch Cult came and attacked the town.”

“I see…” Subaru replied.
The girl is an elf.
He knew how the Witch Cult treated elves, and how Lugunica treated elves.
He didn’t like what he was hearing so far.

“She managed to run off, but the local lord hired some of us to go after her along with the local knights. Since we’re a Kararagi company, it was easy to follow her across the border,” he explained.

“And now we got her all good and locked up and ready for transport,” he said, pointing back at her. “She would have slipped away, but we met up with some knights that were looking for their own runaway. They ran off after we got her all nice and chained up, though.”

Subaru silently seethed, not letting the emotion show on his face.

He knew she was likely innocent.
That people were idiots who didn’t seem to really ‘get’ the Witch Cult.
And more than that, if she was only caught because there were knights looking for him, then this was his fault.

And Subaru still felt at least like he was Subaru, if only a little bit.
He couldn’t let this lie—not entirely.

As the wagon passed by, he knew he only had one choice to get this done.

“El Shamak.”

He uttered the spell without warning as Luna manifested next to him. The small violet sphere of light erupted forth shadows that consumed not only the man before him, but everyone around.

Subaru knew he had to act fast as he manifested his unseen hands.

The first hand punched the man who was standing in front of him across the face.

They reached through the darkness and through the cage, feeling around and ripping off every sealing stone and magic-suppressing chain they could feel.

“Sol!”

A red sphere then manifested as the soldiers made themselves ready to fight.

“El Goa!”

A flurry of fire bullets shot out.

“El Huma!”

“El Fura!”

Two of the guards retaliated, marshaling what magic they knew as wind blades and ice spears flew toward Subaru as the darkness of Shamak subsided.

Two of his unseen hands were still ripping apart the elf’s bindings, but the rest wrapped around him to shield him from the attacks.
They succeeded—mostly. His head and torso were protected, while his limbs took some damage: a deep cut in the side of his leg, while one ice spear pierced through his shoulder.

Subaru staggered down onto one knee… but the injuries did not last long.

A few seconds later, the two mages that attacked him let out cries of agony as the injuries were reflected back onto them.

Of course, the rest didn’t understand what was happening—nor did they understand the next part.

“El Minya!”
Subaru cried out the best attack spell he had.

An array of violet crystals manifested and were then sent flying forth.
Parts of the cage and several of the mercenaries were crystallized within moments, before shattering.

But Subaru had only dealt with half of the guards. The rest were now surrounding and closing in on him.

Fundamentally, he still wasn’t the strongest.

He turned around, sending a fireball at one, while three of his unseen hands held back the other men who were charging at him with swords.

Coming up from behind him was a man with an axe, racing forward. He prepared to bring it down on Subaru’s head.

And then he stopped—they all stopped.

Staggering backward in a daze, the man stumbled, gripping his head as if he was on the verge of passing out.

“Huh?” Subaru looked at him, confused.

Several of the other men looked similarly confused before they too began to stagger.

Some tried to continue fighting, but Subaru’s unseen hands delivered several quick punches across their skulls.

“Gaaaah!” another man charged—but not at Subaru. Instead, he clubbed one of his friends across the head.

He prepared to charge another, but he was knocked out by one of his comrades via the blunt end of an axe cracking his skull, before that man too succumbed to whatever force had seized them all.

Within the minute, all the surviving men were passed out on the road.
A figure then emerged from the broken cage, the unseen hands having ripped it open and torn away the magic suppression stones.

The figure was that of an elven girl, with bright eyes and long green hair that was done in a ponytail.

She stared at Subaru for several seconds.

Subaru stared back, unsure of how to judge this elf-girl just yet.

She looked at him carefully, confusion plain on her face. “Why… why did you save me?”

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “It’s… a long story, but I…”

Rustling from the woods interrupted whatever he was going to say. Both turned toward it.

“There was a commotion over here!”

“Come on! Let’s hurry!”

Subaru recognized the sound of the knights who were recently pursuing him.
“Crap! We need to go, like now! You can run away or run with me, but we need to run!”
Subaru turned back to the girl. He had little doubt that she would get in trouble too if seen with him.

“What?!” she replied, looking between the woods and him. Staring at him for several moments, she nodded her head. “Damnit! Yeah! Let’s get going. You lead the way—I’ll stick with you!”
The girl herself didn’t understand why she was compelled to go with him. Normally, she would run in a different direction.
She didn’t like involving others in her problems.
But with the seals gone around her, she brushed his mind—as she did with all who she came into contact with…
And she didn’t know why, but it felt familiar and warm to her.

So the elven dreamer and the forgotten star raced together into the night, away from those that would condemn them for who they are.


In this if...
-Subaru escaped from his original imprisonment using the Sloth and Greed authorities, but contracted with Sol and Luna within the day.
-It took him dozens of loops to escape Lugunica, during that time almost every camp captured or killed him at least once.
-Shion separated from the Omega group and made her way into Lugunica. She was unfortunate enough to be caught in a dispute with a local lord who was secretly slave smuggling into Karagari. The Witch Cult attacked shortly after and she was caught in the middle of it. If it wasn't for the knights looking for Subaru she would have escaped. 
-In the modern day, Alex Azela, young head of the Azela corporation after his father's recent passing, has been one of their regular employers. He has pieced together some of Atlas' background and has decided that even if he does not gain their loyalty, that they are worthwhile allies. He is currently making economic moves against the Hoshin company in Karagari.
-Atlas doesn't 'like' Alex as he is an 'even worse person' than Anastasia, when it comes to being a ruthless business person. Rather than greed he notices Alex is driven by sheer ambition. Nevertheless he views Alex as a 'fair' person to a degree and while not fully trustworthy, he is not someone to stab in the back. He has moved Azela corporation away from slave trading, though Atlas notes some of the work contracts Alex issues are effectively indentured servitude, which is only a step removed. His ultimate goal is corporate domination of Karagari. 

Notes:

Part 1 of a 2 parter detailing how Subaru and Shion met.

Next chapter will basically be all talking between Subaru and Shion/Lilac.

Chapter 33: Path of Departure-Extra 8

Summary:

How the Dreamer and the Forgotten Star became companions... again.

Notes:

Spoilers for Lost in Memories.
The game doesn't exist anymore so you shouldn't care.

The dreamer and the forgotten star eventually made their escape, fleeing deeper and deeper into the woods before the forces that would imprison and shun them for what they thought they were could catch them.

The two eventually came to a stop next to a small lake.

“Let’s stop here for a bit,” Subaru remarked.

“Ah, no complaints from me here,” the dreamer said as she leaned against the tree.

Subaru looked back in the direction they came from.
Cor Leonis tracked the aura of his enemies—now distant lights of red that drifted further and further away from where they were.
“I think we’re safe for now. They’re heading in a separate direction.”

“Huh?” The dreamer looked confused.

“Oh… this might sound weird, but I can tell. I can sort of see them from here,” Subaru explained, awkwardly rubbing the back of his head.

The dreamer giggled as she stood herself back upright.
“Well, that’s useful. Would’ve saved me a lot of trouble.”
She stretched her arms and smiled, the concern falling away from her and her demeanor becoming far more relaxed.
“Well then, glad we’re out of that mess!”

“Uh, yeah, I guess we are. So how are you? Are you okay?” Subaru asked the elf girl.

“Yeah, I’m doing okay. How about…” She blinked a few times and stared right at Subaru.

“Wha… is something…?”

“What was that word you used at the end there?” the dreamer asked.

“Huh?”

“Okay! The word ‘okay’—how do you know it?” she asked again, staring intensely at him.

“Oh, I um… it’s from my homeland,” Subaru explained. It was the truth, though a dramatic oversimplification.

“Your… homeland?” the dreamer questioned.

Subaru slowly nodded his head.

Shion stared at him for several more seconds.

“What about… words like ‘rocket’ or ‘chill out’ or ‘cool’ or ‘jet’ or weird ways to call food like ‘apples,’ ‘pears,’ ‘melons,’ ‘salt,’ or stuff like that!?”
She asked, getting more and more excited with a wide grin crossing her face.

Subaru took another step back. “Ye… yeah? How… how do you know those words? Those are all from my home…”

“FINALLY!” she proclaimed, throwing her hands up in celebration.

Subaru blinked a few times and stared at her, very, very, VERY confused by her actions—thinking that the girl may not be a witch, but she may in fact be crazy.

“Wha… why are you excited about those words?” Subaru asked, more confused than concerned.

“Because I finally found the source of the loan words! Yes!” She pumped her fist in celebration.

“Loan… words?” Subaru asked.

“Oh…” The dreamer then blushed and scratched her head. “Whoops, guess I have some explaining to do. I must sound like a Genki girl or something.”

“Well, so far you fit the bill,” Subaru admitted.

The dreamer took a breath. “Okay…” She slapped the sides of her own face. “Focus, Shion… Do you know what dream magic is?”
The dreamer asked.

Subaru shook his head. “Not really. I think I heard the term once, but I don’t know about it. It sure sounds cool though.”

“It is!” Her face lit up. “Alright, so long story short—dream magic lets me affect dreams, minds, memories, in a very… ephemeral sort of way. It’s not outright mind control so much as controlling the mindscape… which… can let me do mind control, though I don’t like doing that!”

“I… think I follow so far? I can get the basic concept anyway,” Subaru said, a bit more wary now of this girl with apparent mind powers.

The dreamer sighed. “Well, one day I woke up with a good chunk of my memories missing—not that much, a week or two maybe. I was also nowhere near where I was before.” She sighed.
“Not even Lilac could tell me what happened, so I was confused. I was even more confused when I realized I had picked up a bunch of new words.”

“The words you just mentioned to me?” Subaru slowly began to understand.

She nodded her head. “Yup, and other words like those. So I’ve been searching around for the past… hmm… year and a half or so, trying to figure out where I got those words from—or rather, who I got those words from. As a dream arts user, I tend to ‘copy’ things from others who my mind has brushed against.”

“So you’re thinking it was me?” Subaru said, looking confused.

“Yup! That’s right. Though… I was hoping I’d remember when I saw the person who the loan words came from.” She stared at Subaru for several more seconds.
“Nope, nothing.”
She shrugged, her smile not fading.

“Oh…” Subaru stared at her, unsure of even what to say next. Though he noted that her time frame meant that she supposedly encountered him before his name was eaten.
“Well… if we met before, you wouldn’t remember me anyway.”

“Huh? Why’s that?” she questioned.

“My name was eaten by Gluttony. The whole world forgot me, basically,” Subaru explained with a depressed sigh.
Another connection—one he didn’t even know about—consumed by that wretched power.

“Oh… oh…” The dreamer stared at him. She could feel the sadness and isolation weighing upon him. And something oddly compelled her to be sympathetic—more than she normally would be.

“Well… do you know me by any chance?” Shion asked.

Subaru stared at her, looking at her closely from head to toe.
“Honestly… not a clue. I figured I’d remember a cute elf girl though.~”

The dreamer giggled. “Now that’s something I don’t hear every day.”

“But…” He continued to stare at her, an impulse coming over him. “I can’t shake some sort of familiar feeling. Like… I have met you, but I can’t remember you?”

The dreamer stared at him, blinking a few times. “Like… like a half-remembered dream.”

Subaru nodded his head.

“That…” Her voice trailed off and she looked away, back down at the ground and into the water.

“Something wrong?” Subaru asked.

“That… that sounds like I erased your memories then,” the dreamer replied in a meek voice.

“Oh…” Subaru blinked at her a few times.

“This is really awkward now,” the dreamer admitted.

“No kidding,” Subaru replied.

“Well… starting from scratch then. Hi, I’m Shion, an elvish dream arts user!” She extended her hand toward Subaru.

Subaru stared at her for several seconds.
A part of him now considered her possibly a threat, knowing that she may have scrambled his own mind before.
But… he couldn’t believe that for some reason. Something in the back of his mind reminded him that the person before him was a friend.

He considered it for several moments and then took her hand.
“The name is Subaru. Subaru Natsuki. And I’m totally broke and on the run. Nice to meet you, Shion.”

Shion giggled in reply. “Great! Now then… I guess we gotta figure out what to do next.”
She mused as she looked around. “Those guys took all the money I had on me.”

“I have some,” Subaru admitted. “Not exactly proud of how I got it, but we’re both running away from people who think of us as monsters, so it is what it is.”

Shion shrugged. “Well, you gotta do what you gotta do.”

Subaru nodded his head. “We should get some more distance though. You probably stand out a lot especially.”

Shion sighed. “Yeah, though I can deal with that.”
She pulled up her hood.
“Anyways, how about I tell you about me and you tell me about you while we get going?”

Subaru looked at her for several seconds, and then smiled. “Yeah, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea.”
He replied to her as the two walked off through the night, into the darkness of the forest.

***

 

The two spent the next two hours chatting, sharing the basics of their story.
Eventually, they found a roadside inn where they could stay the night, with the two now sitting inside the bedroom they had purchased.

Subaru told her how he was not from this world, explaining the origin of those words. How he ended up the knight of the half-elf candidate for the Lugunica throne, Emilia. How he helped out, participated in the Whale Hunt, the killing of the Archbishop of Sloth, and the Battle of Priestella.
And how that was all destroyed when Gluttony ate his name.

Shion told of her past—being born to a village that expected her to become a near mindless dreamer. And when she failed, developing her own personality, she was basically driven out.
Only to come across slavers who captured her and nearly sold her off.
She was only saved by the forceful actions of her ‘other self’ named Lilac.

“So… let me get this straight. You were with the half-elf before you ran into me?” Shion asked.

“Yup.”

“Whose dad was a talking spirit cat,” Shion continued.

“Yup,” Subaru replied.

Shion giggled. “Well, sure sounds like you were surrounded by interesting characters.”

Subaru let out another deep sigh. “Interesting is right. Still, it sounds like you had it rough yourself.”

Shion shrugged. “I make do, honestly. This has just been my life for the longest time now.”

“Though, you mentioned that Lilac person before. You called her your ‘other self,’ if I’m right? And she’s the one that mind-controlled that guy to burn down that town?” Subaru questioned.

Shion seemed trustworthy, though he had a hesitant feeling about Lilac.

“Oh! Right, I should explain her too. Lilac is my ‘phantom,’ you see. A lot of dream arts can only be used by someone who is… asleep,” Shion said.

“Sounds… annoying,” Subaru remarked. “Fitting, but annoying.”

Shion nodded her head. “Yeah, it can be. Anyways—” she clapped her hands together, “to get around that, a good dream arts user, like yours truly, can create a ‘phantom’—basically sort of a mind copy of yourself, though… different. Lilac isn’t exactly a one-to-one copy of me. Maybe a ‘what if’ version of me is more accurate. She’s a magical construct made from my dreams, so while I’m ‘awake,’ she handles the heavy-duty dream magic, and vice versa.”

“So… do you not actually sleep?” Subaru questioned.

“I don’t need it as much, but my body does need some rest. Not as much though, since the burden is split between me and Lilac. Look at it like this—when I fall asleep, I can either rest normally or I can switch with Lilac.”

“How do I tell the difference?” Subaru asked.

“Easy—we don’t look the same,” she explained with a satisfied grin.

“Wait, wait, wait! So you physically ‘change’ when you switch?” Subaru asked, dream magic seeming far more powerful than he gave it credit for.

“Yup! That’s what happens when you get a top-tier phantom like Lilac,” Shion said, with no small amount of pride in her voice.
She then yawned. “By the way, do you want to meet her tonight?”

“Huh? What do you mean?” Subaru asked.

“Well, since we’re sleeping in the same room, it’ll be super duper easy for me to link our dreamscapes. We can keep chatting while we sleep,” she explained.

“Oh… well… it might be useful. We can make a plan at least then and be ready when we wake up. Though… don’t go poking around deeper in my head,” Subaru warned.

“Oh? Don’t worry—I promise I won’t,” Shion said, understanding the concern. “Though I’ll admit dream watching is a hobby of mine.”

Subaru shook his head. “Nothing pleasant in my dreams.”

“All the more reason for us to link! No nightmare can stand up to me.~” she said with a smile. “The least I can do for you for helping me out.”

Subaru thought about it. Nightmares had been his constant companion in this world.
Ever since he was forgotten, that had only grown more true and horrific.
The chance to have a good night’s sleep, without fear of night terrors—that was something sweeter than the most delicious cake to him right now.
“Well… alright… fine. But don’t go poking around. It could be dangerous.”

“Dangerous?” she questioned.

“There are… some memories, some stuff I know, that if you learn it, it could instantly kill you,” he explained as best he could.

“Huh? Like a curse that activates when someone tries to access certain memories you have?” she questioned.

“Or if I tell them the info,” he added.

“Jeez… alright, point taken. I’ll stay out of poking deep into your mind. Now you need some rest—seriously, those bags under your eyes look pretty bad,” Shion said, stretching herself out and laying back on her bed.

Subaru went to the opposite bed and laid himself back. “Ugh, I’m aware,”
he said as he sat back and laid down. “Feels like months since I’ve had a proper bed.”

“That must suck,” Shion replied.

“It does.”

 

***

 

As Subaru slept, he found himself in a field outside a peaceful-looking village.

Looking around, he saw that the sky was bright and blue, the sun shining warmly, and a rainbow arced through the clouds.

Approaching the village, he found it to be a mixture of all sorts of people—humans, demihumans—all in different types and sorts of attire.

“Hey, over here!” Shion shouted, standing by a park bench near the center of the village.

Subaru made his way over to her. “Hey… so are we dreaming?”

“Yup! This is a dreamscape I made a while back,” Shion said with a smile.

“And this is Lilac,” she said, motioning to an elvish girl sitting next to her.

The girl had pale skin with purple hair and eyes. She seemed wary of Subaru, looking him up and down critically. “So is he the guy?” Lilac asked.

“Yup! Seems like it… though… it looks like we sort of… deleted his memories of us,” Shion said, awkwardly pushing her fingers together.

“What? Seriously!” Lilac groaned and rolled her eyes. “Of course it can’t just be simple.”

“Never is with me, sorry about that,” Subaru said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“He’s mildly annoying too,” Lilac added.

Shion smacked her shoulder. “Lilac, that’s mean!”

“Doesn’t mean it’s not true!” Lilac retorted. “Besides, I only said mildly.” She huffed and crossed her arms.

Subaru let out a slight laugh. “Well, it’s good to meet you too, Lilac. I’m Subaru.”

“Well, Shion already introduced me. I’m Lilac—the part of us that actually keeps our head on our shoulders and not burned at the stake,” she said. Her tone was cold and cutting, perhaps a bit hostile, but Subaru got the impression that she was like that with everyone.

“Ah, well I’m Subaru Natsuki. I’m broke, forgotten, and running for my life,” he said, extending a hand toward her.

Lilac stared at him for several seconds and then sighed, taking his hand and shaking it.

Shion giggled. “I think that’s the friendliest I’ve seen you, Lilac.~”

She rolled her eyes. “Oh, be quiet. We’ve been looking for this guy for ages. Anyways, what have you managed to find out?”

“Not much since he can’t remember us. Though apparently, he has something in his memories that’s dangerous to know,” Shion said.

“Huh?” Lilac asked.

Subaru nodded his head. “Yeah, I’m just giving you the warning so you don’t poke around. Don’t want you getting hurt.”

Lilac stared at him before standing herself up.

“Focus on keeping anything you want kept secret, secret. I’m going to try something,” Lilac said.

“What? Huh?”

“Lilac.”

“Got it, good.” She then grabbed Subaru’s head in both her hands.

The landscape began to transform around them, and her own eyes went wide.

Rather than the village, they were now in an ocean, standing above the waves. Above them was a sky full of stars, reflected in the water.

“Huh… where is this?” Shion looked around.

“What are you doing?” Subaru asked, not quite pulling away from Lilac.

“I’m bringing us to your dreamscape—though only the surface of it,” she said. “But… there’s something else… hold on.”

They suddenly fell into the water, falling through a pool of shadows before they emerged.

They were in a village much like the one they had been in moments prior. Only this village was empty. A star-filled night sky presided overhead.

“What… what’s this?”

“A phantom village?” Shion questioned. “So we have been here before…”

Lilac pulled her hands away from Subaru’s head and began to look around. “Empty… but not destroyed. We must have cleaned this place out before leaving.”

“Huh? Why would we do that?” Shion asked.

“I’m not sure,” Lilac said, concern slipping into her voice.

Subaru walked with them through the dream village. “It’s kind of peaceful though.”

Shion nodded her head. “Yeah, it is, huh.”

Lilac paused when she came to the town center.

Two slabs of stone were placed within the center of town, each with a message etched upon it.

Most curiously, the words were written in Japanese.

“Hey… Lilac, can you read that too?” Shion asked.

Lilac nodded her head. “I can… I know the language, but… I’ve never seen it before.”

“Well… if you two were apparently in my head before, maybe you picked up Japanese like you picked up all those words?” Subaru asked.

“Maybe…” Shion wondered aloud.

Lilac’s frown deepened and she touched the ground.
Rainbow-colored cracks ran through the entire landscape.
“Huh…” Lilac’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Li… Lilac, what the hell!” Shion shouted, flailing her arms.

Subaru blinked and looked between the two. “Wha… what was that about?”

Shion sighed and looked around. “It looks like… Lilac wrecked your mind before, badly. We can tell. Bad enough that it should have caused complete collapse.”

“But apparently Shion fixed it—pretty much all of it,” Lilac said, looking around. “There shouldn’t be anything missing besides apparently your memory of us and whatever we did here.”

Subaru took a cautious step back. “Wait, I get that we may have met before, but now you’re telling me that you somehow broke my mind before?”

“Well… I fixed it,” Shion said, wincing.

“Yeah, this is clearly my screw-up,” Lilac said, looking around with an annoyed expression. “But I’m not normally that… careless.”

“Careless?” Subaru tilted his head.

“If I was trying to do it intentionally, I’d have just wiped out whatever I wanted. There wouldn’t have been cracks and patchworks to repair. This… this was me panicking.” She took a step back. “Something I saw in here must have made me freak out, run for my life, and break everything along the way to try and get away.”

Subaru’s expression darkened. “I think I know what you found.”

Lilac nodded. “I’m guessing it was probably that ‘thing’ you said would try to kill us if we learned about it. Apparently, you were right. Looks like we even left a marker in here.” She pointed back at the stones. “I’m guessing those are warnings for us, in case we see you again—not to go snooping around.”

“Well, only one way to find out!” Shion said, turning around and walking toward the stone slabs.

“Wha! What are you, an idiot?! What if whatever it is tries to kill us again?!” Lilac shouted.

“Well, we probably left those markers ourselves. It’s probably safe to at least read them,” Shion replied with a smile.

Lilac groaned and facepalmed. “I swear, am I the only one with sense here?”

Subaru shrugged. “Probably.”
He then walked past Lilac. “Though I want to know what this is about too.”

Lilac grumbled and followed along.

Both stones had a short inscription on them—one from Lilac, and another from Shion.

“Hey, if you are reading this, then you found Subaru again. Do all of us a favor and DON’T go prying deeper into his mind, unless you have a death wish. It doesn’t matter whoever is paying us this time, it's not worth it. It didn’t work out well for us last time and we only made it out thanks to that idiot saving us. We caused him enough trouble already and we already owe him enough. If you dive into his mind SOMETHING will try to kill you, last time I had to basically shatter his memories in order to try and hide in here. Subaru and Shion patched things back together and we all had to forget in order to make that ‘thing’ go away. Just apologize and move on. If he decides or if Shion decides to stubbornly stick around… Well honestly that’s not so bad. And if you are somehow reading this Subaru, sorry for whatever nonsense I dragged you into before and whatever nonsense is going on now, though knowing you, you’ll insist on butting into whatever it is we are doing. I still think you care too much. But still, thanks for saving us.” -Lilac

“Well this is awkward… Lilac’s message probably explained everything so I’m just going to… skip all that. If it's me reading this, then you found Subaru again. Honestly there is a lot that happened, but I guess none of it was real. I know we don’t normally like to get involved in other people’s business, but we do owe Subaru a lot. Just, make sure that he’s happy, if he isn’t then do something about it! He can be a lot of trouble you know?. He deserves at least to be happy, he was a good friend to us. And if you’re the one reading this Subaru… then what are you doing here silly?! Wake up, you got a life to live, lots of friends to make and that you could make! Don’t worry about silly old me, I’m nothing but trouble for you… But… I know that won’t be enough for you. So let me just leave it at this. Thank you for saving me, and thank you for being my friend when I had none. And… I know it may be a lot to ask, I know we all had to forget each other for a reason, but… I really did want to be your friend.” -Shion

The three read the tablets, absorbing the information. They looked back at each other.

“Huh, I guess I was right. Sorry about apparently breaking your mind to save my own skin there. Hmm, no wonder I stopped doing shady mind-reading jobs,” Lilac muttered to herself.

Shion sighed and looked at Subaru. “Well… apparently I owe you for saving me twice now. Ugh, that’s a lot to take in.”

“No kidding… but how was this not erased by Gluttony eating my name?” Subaru wondered.

Shion thought about it. “Well, this is hidden in your memories—a subconscious thought that’s supposed to rise to the surface when we touch your mind. Maybe that’s why? It doesn’t rely on us remembering you.”

“Not that we remembered you anyway,” Lilac concluded.

Subaru nodded his head. “So… what now?” he asked the two.

 

***

 

The next morning, Subaru was walking down the road. Now that he was out of Lugunica, his steps felt a bit lighter.

“Hey, wait up!” a voice called out from behind him.

Subaru turned around to see that Shion was chasing after him. “Don’t leave me behind, silly.”

“Sh-Shion!” Subaru said in surprise. “I thought I told you that you really didn’t owe me anything.”

Shion shook her head. “That’s not the way I see it. Besides,” she crossed her arms, “like the ‘old me’ apparently said—you deserve to be happy, and you don’t seem like a very happy person right now.”
She poked at his cheek.

“Agh! Well, that’s what happens when you’re running for your life from your old friends,” Subaru replied with a tired sigh.

Shion giggled. “Exactly! You deserve friends, and since no one else is doing the job, I'm abandoning all of my usual principles and making your problems my problems,” she said in a tone of absolute shamelessness.

Subaru shook his head. “Why do I feel like Lilac is going to throw a fit?”

Shion giggled. “She’ll deal. Besides, I think that traveling with you will be fun.”

“Well… I guess it’s just been me and my spirits for a while. It would be nice to have a person around,” Subaru said.

“Besides,” Shion added, “Lilac brought up something to me. If you’re worried about being forgotten, well… as long as you remember, I can store a phantom copy of my memories with you. That way… if something bad happens, you’ll have at least someone on your side.”

Subaru blinked and stared back at her.

“Listen… I don’t know you that well—apparently I did, but I don’t anymore… But I can tell you’ve been through a lot. And I can tell that you really don’t deserve everything that happened to you. What you do deserve, what you do need, is someone who won’t ever forget you. If that has to be me, well… I’m fine with that.”

“That… that’s a big commitment,” Subaru replied, staring at her in shock.

“Maybe… but I guess there’s only one way to find out. Besides… you got Lilac to apologize and say thank you. That must mean you pulled off some sort of miracle there,” she said with a playful giggle.

“Is she that hard to please?” Subaru asked in a joking tone.

“You bet. She also told me she’s blaming me if things go wrong again, but who cares.~ Now then, we’ve got places to go and new memories to make. So why don’t we get started?”
She grabbed him by the hand and dragged him down the road.

“Ah, he—hey!” Subaru cried out as he stumbled forward, dragged along by the elf.

The dreamer and the forgotten star, having forgotten the friendship they once had in dreams, set forward to begin their journey together yet again in the waking world.

 

In this if..

-Lost in Memories Lore: Lilac encountered Subaru once before arc 4, having been hired by Elsa during that time. She read Subaru’s mind but in doing so provoked the taboo from Satella. Satella pursued Lilac through Subaru’s memories, so Lilac broke and shattered most of Subaru’s memories to escape, and created a phantom of Shion to act as a decoy for Satella’s shadow. Within his own mind, Subaru’s own identity was shattered and eventually an amnesiac copy of him found and saved Shion. This amnesiac Subaru and phantom Shion traveled through Subaru’s dreamscape, recovering his memories and repairing things as they went to stop Lilac who was still trying to use the phantom Shion to ‘trick’ the shadow. Eventually Subaru allowed Shion and Lilac to reconcile. In order to escape the shadow they had to all wipe their minds of the events, though the phantom copy of Shion fused herself with the ‘real’ but sleeping Shion at the time. While their memories of Subaru were dormant, the after effects and secondary knowledge gained from interacting with him remained, so their character development and expanded vocabulary still existed. Likewise a vague impression of Shion and Lilac as ‘close friends’ existed within Subaru. 

Notes:

So yes I'm using the lost in memories background.
Considering Tappei brought them into canon and they somehow got part of Subaru's vocabulary, my guess is that a version of the game happened.

Chapter 34: Path of Departure-Extra 9

Summary:

Strange reunions take place.

Notes:

This chapter is setup for the next one.

Atlas and Shion made their way through the woods together, holding each other’s hands.

“Nervous?” Shion asked him.
Atlas nodded his head. “A bit, I guess. I’m honestly not sure what will happen.”

“Well… she probably won’t remember you, but even if she did, she won’t just call you an Archbishop or anything like that,” Shion said with a smile as she led him through the woods.

She was still smiling, but Atlas proceeded cautiously, his steps slow and methodical.

She paused, feeling his grip tense ever so slightly.

She turned around and let out a soft sigh, staring at his eyes through his mask.
“If you want to go back, it’s fine. We can head home right now.”
She spoke softly, smiling gently at him.

He stared back at her for several seconds, saying nothing.

“It’s up to you,” she said, gently reaching up to undo his mask.
Pulling it off of his face, she stared at him.

He still bore the scars of his torture—light marks across his face and an off-color in one of his eyes, which still bore their heavy dark circles.

She gently touched his cheek as she held the mask in her other hand.

His expression was one of anxiety, a slight tremble to his lips that looked out of place.
As Atlas, wearing that mask, he felt stronger, colder, more confident.
But reminders of his old life, of the boy named Subaru Natsuki that he used to be, brought all those painful memories back to him.
It reminded him that even now, he was a wounded child at heart.

Shion understood this. She knew it very well.
“It’s not silly for you to be afraid or worried, even if you aren’t in danger.”

“I…”

She leaned in, pressing her head against his.
“I’m here for you, all the way, no matter what. Alright?”
She said with a smile and softly patted him on the cheek.

Staring right into her eyes for several moments, the knot in his stomach began to unwind, and he smiled back at her.
It was a weak smile, but an honest one.
“Thank you, Shion.”

She giggled. “Any time.”
She playfully tapped him on the forehead.
“Now are you going to keep being all grumpy and cold, or are we going to go see her?”

He let out another breath.
“Lead the way,” he said, offering her his hand again as the two ventured into the forests.

 

***

 

The two were later seated at a campfire. Across from them was a small figure dressed in black with silver hair.

“So you’re… Echi… Omega, right?” Atlas asked.

Omega nodded her head in reply. “That is right. Though, hmm. You are saying we have met before, right?”

“That’s right. My name has been eaten by the Archbishop of Gluttony,” Atlas explained.

Omega stared at him for several more seconds before letting out a sigh.
“That would explain a few things. I was thinking something like that happened. I noticed some inconsistencies in my own cognition.”

Atlas blinked a few times.
“You… you actually noticed?”

“I did, after a time.”
She let out a deep sigh.
“Though my position is unique. You could say, in some ways, I’ve only partly forgotten you.”

“Partly?” Now Atlas was getting really confused.

“Yes, though I suppose it’s nothing to worry about for now. If you would allow me, I can enter into your mind and resync my memories based on our interactions. I don’t exactly like having my own mind messed with in such a manner,” she said, clearly annoyed by this rather unpleasant revelation.

Atlas shook his head. “Sorry, I can’t do that.”

“Oh?” She tilted her head.
“And why is that? If you are concerned I may look where I am not supposed to, then—”

Atlas shook his head again.
“It’s not that. I think that… Satella… would have an issue there.”

Omega’s face morphed into a deeper frown.
“Oh? Envy Bitch?”
She rolled her eyes.
“Well, that explains a lot and proves quite a bit. She is quite the troublesome woman, isn’t she?”

“That’s… yeah, that’s one way to describe her, honestly.”
Subaru shook his head.
“I still don’t know what’s going on with that.”

She pondered for a moment and stared right at Atlas before she chuckled.
“Very well. I think I have a good idea of what your authority is.”

“You… you do?” He tilted his head, now confused.
He then sighed.
“Yeah, the first time around you seemed to know it without me telling you.”

She smiled. “I can imagine how.”

“But you won’t explain it, will you?” Atlas replied.

She shook her head.
“Let’s not talk about the past, though. I have an impression that it is not something you like to think about?”

He rubbed the side of his head.
“Well, yeah, I would say that’s true.”

She stared back at him.
“So then, why did you wish to speak with me… Atlas, was it?”

Atlas nodded his head. “It is now.”

She chuckled.
“Well then, I can’t imagine this was a social visit. Why did you come to see me?”

He slowly clasped his hands together as he considered his next words carefully.
“Well… it’s hard to explain.”

“We need you to tell us about a few things, including the Witch Cult, if you can,” Shion completed the sentence.

“Oh? That’s why. For someone who doesn’t want to look into the past, your questions are about history,” Omega replied, clearly amused.

“Yeah, well…”
He took a breath.
“It’s a bit hard to ignore the past when it’s clearly coming back to bite you. And trying to hunt those bastards down is going nowhere.”

She chuckled. “Are you sure you want to? Your past is fundamentally erased while Gluttony’s effect takes hold. If they are slain, you risk it returning—becoming something you can’t ignore.”

Atlas’s gaze narrowed. “I’m not letting them take anything from me ever again.”
His tone was cold, cutting right to the heart of the matter.
“That’s why I won’t let them exist anymore.”

Omega stared at him for a time and then sighed.
“What a troublesome young man. Very well, I think I can provide you with some wisdom.”

 

***

 

Within Lugunica

Felt was seated on the throne of Lugunica.
It was a hard-fought battle for her to get to this point, though it came down to a three-way clash between herself, Anastasia, and Emilia by the end, as Crusch’s delicate health prevented her from seriously competing.

In the end, an alliance between Felt and Emilia secured the win, with Felt promising Emilia access to the dragon blood for her own goals.
Thus, with the popular support of the people and Emilia’s camp, Felt secured her victory—though Emilia was not left destitute by this.
She immediately gave Emilia a high-ranking position as her personal advisor and friend, making her a high noble despite the protests from some others.

And today ended up being a rather interesting reunion.
Anastasia Hoshin had returned to the Royal Capital, something she did regularly as a major headquarters of her business, which she continued to operate in Lugunica.

“I have to thank you for seeing me, Felt,” Anastasia remarked.

Julius awkwardly stepped forward from his position next to Felix.
“Lady Anastasia, with all due respect, as Her Majesty is a queen, you should—”

“Save it, Julius, it's fine.”
Felt stretched out in her ill-fitting throne as she sat herself upright.

“It’s good to see you again, Anastasia.~”
Emilia said with a smile, as bright as always.

Anastasia nodded her head.
“Likewise, though sadly this isn’t a social call or anything like that.”

Felt let out a deep sigh.
“Course it can’t be that easy. Alright, what’s going on now then?”
Felt leaned against her throne. Despite being a monarch, she spoke in a suitably casual tone.

“Well, it appears one of my rival corporations in Kararagi has been sabotaging some of my company’s operations. It’s made it a bit difficult for me to operate within my homeland.”
She let out a frustrated sigh.

“Oh? Well, sorry for your business, but that isn’t exactly my business,” Felt replied.

“Of course it isn’t, but something I learned is. Apparently, one of the people attacking my operations was a man with scary eyes, able to use invisible force and direct wounds from himself onto others. Doesn’t that sound familiar?”

Julius tensed at Felt’s side while Emilia gasped.

“Pride?” she asked.

“Seems like it. I know the kingdom’s been lookin’ for him,” Anastasia remarked.
“Thought I ought to let you know, while I sought some permission to move some of my operations back to Lugunica. Seems that the situation among the corporations in Kararagi is being less than hospitable to me now. I want to orient my focus just a bit into someplace that’s safer,” Anastasia explained.

She knew she couldn’t request help hunting him in Kararagi, but she didn’t have to.
What she did need was a safe place to operate.

Felt tapped her foot and sighed.
“Ugh, that guy running away caused a lot of problems.”

“Agreed,” Anastasia added.

It was the Emilia, Crusch, and Anastasia camps that invested resources into hunting Pride down. The fact that it ended disastrously each time is part of what hurt their chances for the throne.
Even then, Pride’s escape and repeated defeat of several knights was a sore spot on the kingdom’s reputation.
That, and the interrogation notes they did have, proved that he somehow had inside information and sensitive details about the kingdom.
In short, he was a loose end for Lugunica.

Felt rubbed her forehead.
“Ugh, it's been months since people have asked to look for him.”

Emilia nodded her head.
“But Felt, we have to try. We can’t just let someone like Pride roam free.”

Julius nodded his head.
“I have to agree. The Witch Cult has proven to be too big a threat. We must take this chance to strike.”

Indeed, Capella herself attacked the Royal Capital at one point after Pride’s escape, causing great damage until she was repelled by the Felt Camp’s forces with great effort.

While Capella was not killed, Sirius was—which left the Witch Cult reduced to Lust, Gluttony, and Pride.
They were so close to wiping them out.

Felt leaned her head back and considered it.
“Pass it to the Council of Wisemen. I'll sign off on this if they want to go for it. I know some of those guys want to see Pride dead too.”

His escape was a political problem for sure—his existence a thorn in the side for all those who remained.

Julius bowed.
“I shall deliver the message to them at once then, Your Majesty.”

He then turned to Lady Anastasia.
“I look forward to being of use to you again, Lady Anastasia.”

Anastasia giggled in reply.
“Likewise, Julius.”

***

And soon, after the Council gave their approval, a team was gathered by Julius.

The team was a rather odd bunch, but one that made perfect sense.

Emilia was there along with Beatrice and Puck, the two spirits she cared for.

Besides that, there was Garfiel, a knight of the kingdom, as well as Wilhelm the Sword Demon.
“I thank you all for coming,” Julius said with a polite smile and bow toward the group.

“It is not a problem, Sir Julius. Though Sir Felix sends his regards, he cannot accompany us,” he said with a deep sigh.

Emilia slowly nodded her head.
“We understand. He’s busy keeping Crusch alive, right?”

The state of the Lady of House Karsten was rather grim—almost three years of being ravaged by the dragon’s blood had taken its toll.
She was on the cusp of death and spent more time unconscious than conscious now.

All knew that death was approaching for the Master of House Karsten.

“That is enough of that, I suppose. You wanted to talk about Pride?” Beatrice asked.

“Yes. He has apparently been sighted in Kararagi again, this time making attacks on Lady Hoshin’s operations—possibly as some sort of revenge for his imprisonment,” Julius explained.

Wilhelm let out a deep sigh.

“Seems that guy can’t just leave things be, huh?” Puck commented.
While the entire affair of events surrounding Pride happened without his presence, he got the details from Beatrice after the fact.
In short, he hated the man—because of his strange apparent obsession with his daughter.

“Well, we have to stop him! We can’t simply let him go around doing as he pleases! We are so close to the Witch Cult being wiped out!” Emilia said to the assembled group.

Garfiel nodded his head as he kept his arms crossed.
“Yeah! Tha’ bastard won’t ‘et away from us this time.”

Julius smiled as everyone stated their convictions.
“Very good. Then we are agreed that we shall hunt down and put a decisive end to this Archbishop. We should gather what strength we can, though—considering he is in Kararagi, it is unlikely that Reinhard will be able to aid us.”

“We can take care of tha’ bastard!” Garfiel declared.

Beatrice considered it.
“While Roswaal has been rather removed as of late, he did have an interest in Pride. Perhaps he can be of help?”

Emilia nodded her head.
“That may not be a bad idea, Beatrice.”
She smiled and patted her on the head—something she accepted with only some awkwardness.

“Well, while Felix will not wish to be apart from Lady Crusch, it's possible we can find a solution,” Wilhelm remarked to the group.

“Then it’s settled. We shall gather what strength we can and quest for the defeat of the Archbishop of Pride. He shall not escape us again!” Julius declared as those assembled let out a cheer.

 

In this if…

-Atlas was attacked by one of the Archbishops of Gluttony again, as such he is deciding to actually do something about the Witch Cult. Shion recommended an old ‘traveling companion’ she parted ways with before meeting Subaru, Omega.
-Atlas quickly realized who Omega was but decided to at least meet with her.
-Omega has left a magical device that will allow Atlas or Shion to contact her in the future.
-Taking his recent Jobs, Atlas has done some damage to the Hoshin Corporation via sabotage. He does enjoy the minor payback to some degree.
-Politically, Pride’s escape did undermine long term confidence in the government, especially given how many knights, some with very notable reputations, died when trying to apprehend him. As while Atlas avoids collateral when he can, most of his companions do not, save for Shion. (Specifically Shion, Lilac’s among the more ruthless)
-A hunting party is being gathered to try and capture/kill Pride… again. 

Notes:

I take it you can all guess what happens next.
Next chapter is one I planned from the beginning of this path, who will win?

Subaru's old allies?
Or his new allies?

Chapter 35: Path of Departure-Extra 10

Summary:

The confrontation

Notes:

This chapter uses a lot of my OCs from this path and uses them casually, maybe just for comments and mentions. If you don't remember them at least partly I recommend rereading some prior extras in this path just to avoid confusion when they start talking, they are here for a reason that I'll explain at the end.

Also I consider this chapter the "Climax" of this path.

Atlas knew that things would be difficult. The mess of the situation he was in had already forced him to loop once, and he didn’t intend to loop again.

But rather than try to resist things with finesse and grace, Atlas decided that the brute force approach was for the best.

Since he knew that Lugunica was hunting him again, he decided to bring all that he could on short notice to bear.
Shion, Sol, and Luna were with him, obviously.
And it was not hard for him to rope Tia and Halibel into the situation as well.
Besides that, he got his other allies—Devon, Korin, Maxwell, Rend, Sela—as well as the twins Clara and Kara to help, albeit the latter two were not on the frontlines, instead staying away to offer magical support.

Was it perhaps overkill? Maybe. But he didn’t want to underestimate who he was fighting.

It wasn’t just the usual hunting party of knights. Julius and Garfiel he expected to see.

Instead, it was a rather large group—and a very ironic one at that.

It was Julius at the lead, but with him were Wilhelm, Felix, and Garfiel, the latter of whom had regained his former knight position.
He also expected Ricardo and the Iron Fang triplets, given the recent jobs he did against the Hoshin Company.
What somewhat surprised him were the other ‘extras’ involved.
Roswaal had apparently been coaxed from his withdrawal from public life, and as such Ram was with him, as well as an awakened Rem.
I guess they managed to kill one of those bastards.

He did recall hearing that the Witch Cult attacked the capital towards the end of the selection.

And he recalled that it was only Roy who attacked him recently.

Well, that’s one less thing to worry about.

Still, the age gap between Rem and Ram was now noticeable—Rem was functionally asleep for over two years.

But the most surprising additions to the battlefield for Subaru were Emilia, Beatrice, and Puck.

With such a force assembled to fight him, he saw no other choice but to gather what allies he could.

He got caught out during a prior loop by them—he didn’t want to risk it this time.

He knew when they would strike, so he traveled only with part of the group out in the open, Halibel keeping himself and Tia concealed.

When the group confronted them along the road, it was sudden.

A prison of ice appeared around him, followed by the various attackers splitting themselves into two groups to cut off his escape.

But Atlas was now prepared for this.

Devon and Korin both leapt forward and, using their weapons, smashed through the prison of ice on either side.

Meanwhile, Sol manifested and fired out several fire blasts to keep any of the attackers from advancing.

A rain of violet crystals aimed right for Atlas was intercepted by a matching barrage, courtesy of Luna.

And with the initial attacks settled, Atlas now had a full view of the attackers.

“Give yourself up, Pride, and face the justice of Lugunica! We shall not allow you to spread your twisted influence upon the land anymore,” Julius declared.

Everyone else seemed ready to engage again.

Atlas took note of the two groups of forces.
One side was the knights of the kingdom as well as the Iron Fang mercenaries.
The other side was the remains of the former Emilia camp, including Emilia herself.

A face he never thought he would—nor did he want to—see again.

Atlas just let out a deep sigh. “You’ll all really never stop being idiots, huh?”
His words were bitter, distant, and mocking as he readied his whip, though he knew his best asset would be his authorities and spirits.

“Pride, nyew won’t get away this time!” Felix declared.

“Tha’ right, ya bastard! Ju’ give up!” Garfiel shouted.

Roswaal, a curious face here, said nothing. He stared at Pride critically.
He knew that Pride’s original capture happened around the same time he began to let doubt creep into his mind.
He also knew that his original plan was ruined, but he felt like he was still in a situation not beyond repair.
So he had remained as Emilia’s supporter, quietly building his own schemes in the background.
Though he came here as part of a formal request by the Wisemen Council and queen, and as a favor to Emilia.
But also due to curiosity—he felt like Pride was a key, but he wasn’t sure how yet.

Atlas ignored almost all these faces, though there were only a few that truly merited his attention.
Atlas’s gaze focused on the blue-haired oni who was awake, yet staring at him with cold hate in her eyes.
He sighed and shook his head.
Of course I shouldn’t have expected anything better, he thought bitterly to himself.

He considered letting out a retort, but there was no need.

Others here were more than willing to respond.

“Sister, they really do continue to be idiots,” Luna remarked coldly toward Sol.

Sol giggled. “Yeah, I mean, they must be really, really dumb.”

“Agreed. Though to insult our master by thinking him an Archbishop—that is beyond forgiveness,” Luna added.

“Yeah, I guess we gotta punish them,” Sol concluded.

Devon rolled his eyes and stared at Julius. “You with the punchable face. I don’t know what stupid idea made you think this guy was an Archbishop, but seriously, has it been worth all this hassle? I’ve killed dozens of guys you idiots have sent after us already.”

Korin chuckled and twirled his blades. “Well, if they really want to play their stupid little game, I think I’m willing to indulge,” he said as his gaze carefully surveyed the attackers—
the murderous man deciding which would be the most fun to play with.

Maxwell shook his head and let out a sigh. “Well then, I guess we’ll have to indulge them.”

Rend said nothing, simply having his blade drawn as he was ready to fight tooth and nail to protect his friends.

Shion, meanwhile, stared critically at every single one of them, before her gaze fell upon Emilia.

Emilia seemed almost surprised to see her, but nevertheless looked resolved herself.

Shion sighed, shaking her head.
“You’re an idiot. You don’t realize what you lost and let me have.”
Her voice was whispered, more a statement to herself.
In truth, Shion had rather complex feelings about the girl who had her beloved’s heart before herself.

Julius glared at the group. “I see you have enthralled a large group to yourself. If you won’t surrender then—”

Whatever else he was going to say was cut off by various powerful twisters kicking up and battering both their lines.
Julius struggled, using his spirits to defend, but everyone was still blown back.

The other side fared better—Roswaal and Puck instantly throwing up the magical defenses they could.

Tia appeared with a scornful gaze.
“Hey, you idiots—back away or I’m going to kill you all.”

Beatrice gasped. “Wha… Zarestia!”

Of course, the name of the most beautiful reaper was well known, and it let everyone know instantly how brutal this battle would be.

“Lia! Behind me!” Puck shouted, realizing that someone truly dangerous was now on the field.

But she was not the only massive threat here.

As Roswaal prepared a spell that might hope to contain the Great Spirit of Wind, he found himself suddenly on the defensive.

A blade lightly scratched his back, and he instantly felt a weakening curse begin to take effect.
“What the?!”

He had spells prepared to counteract such ambushes—they were not enough to stop this assailant, however.

Halibel the Admirer had appeared behind Roswaal, wearing a smirk.
“I think you have bigger issues to deal with than the lady over there, don’t you?”

“Roswaal-sama!”
Ram shouted as both Rem and Ram attacked the Admirer, though their blows were easily deflected and both oni were thrown away.

Roswaal instantly retaliated with magic, but Halibel vanished and reappeared nearby in a puff of smoke.

As the fighting broke out, everyone took it as a signal to attack—
and the battle began in earnest…

***

The battle raged around Atlas. It was brief and brutal, but his own powers made things far from easy for the attackers.
With Cor Leonis and allies with surplus mana like Shion and Tia nearby, there was little need for holding back.

Meanwhile, Shion already had her dream magic prepared and unleashed what could best be described as a psychological hammer upon everyone around them.
She couldn't outright drive them to sleep, but they had to deal with her trying to claw their minds into her dreamscape—which would be instant defeat.

Kara, Clara, and Rend ended up engaging the Iron Fang triplets. The young warrior flung himself into combat against all three of them, which would be suicidal if it wasn't for Clara and Kara augmenting him and backing him up with magic.
This left the three triplets to deal with a very angry young man who was confident he could wildly swing at them while remaining safe.

Devon engaged Garfiel, matching and then exceeding him in his relentless assaults.
Both were berserkers, but Shion had already worked her magic to keep Devon's head level despite using his Divine Protection of the Berserker.
As such, Garfiel and Devon tore into each other—but Devon actually had the edge.

Korin and Sela fought Julius and Ricardo together.
In a straight fight, they would probably lose, but the two were trained assassins. Korin easily turned himself into shadows and fought Julius as a dervish of blade and shadow.
Sela's moves were similar—despite not being a shadow, her sword technique was agile and far, far too quick to be normal.

Maxwell was having the worst time of it, forced to stay on the defensive as Wilhelm attacked him.
Maxwell's own bladework was excellent, but not at the level of the Sword Demon.
Instead, he had to use his magic to keep up the defense.
Realizing his poor situation, he fell back to get aid from another ally… one who was having a far easier time of it.

That being Halibel—the shinobi was, for lack of a better word, dismantling the ancient mage and his two oni.

In a direct fight, Halibel would have a more even match with Roswaal.
But Halibel was a shinobi who did not fight fair, and his opening attack upon Roswaal inflicted a number of curses against the strongest of mages.

Still, it wasn't a simple fight.
Roswaal attacked with relentless magic as the two oni furiously attacked him.
But Halibel dodged and ducked around.
He vanished, appeared, left small papers that floated around to bind them, and threw kunai to keep them away.
And while it was slow going, he was dismantling his three foes.

As for Shion, Atlas, and his spirits—

They were left fighting Emilia and Beatrice.

A fight he did not want to have, though he knew he had to.

Atlas stared at the two of them. “You really are going to do this.”

“Cease your prattling, you Archbishop, I suppose.” Beatrice readied her crystals.
“And I don’t know where you even learned those spells.”

Emilia nodded her head, but looked unsure about fighting Shion.
“You don’t have to fight him, you know! It’s because of the Witch Cult and the Witch why so many of us suffer!”
Emilia shouted to Shion—a desperate and misguided plea that came from her still immature heart.
Bereft of the one who gave her heart freedom, she had fallen back into the cage of her indolent spirit.

Shion stared at Emilia for several seconds and shook her head.
“If you really think someone like him is a part of the Witch Cult, or anything like that, you really are a bigger idiot than even me. You really can’t figure out what you threw away—what… you both threw away.”

Sol then laughed. “This is Beatrice, huh?”

Luna shook her head. “She really is stubborn. Too high-minded.”

“That’s rich, coming from you,” Sol mocked her sister. “But you’re right! We need to knock her down a few pegs!”

Shion let out a deep sigh.
“I can tell you’re confused, that you don’t understand, that you’re not a bad person—but you messed up in a way you can’t take back,” she said, her tone growing cold.
“Because I love the man right behind me—faults, failures, good or bad. He saved me when he didn’t have to, so I’m going to save him.”

Atlas said nothing. Instead, he stared at the two who once meant the world to him, seeing if any of the words that their ‘replacements’ said would perhaps reach them.
If they did, he wasn’t sure how he’d handle it honestly.
If they didn’t—even now—then it was a done deal.

Beatrice stared at the two spirits, and then at Atlas.
She shook her head, frowning.
She considered it—considered it for a few seconds.
But the terror that gripped her soul prevented her from coming to what would be the ‘correct’ conclusion.
She couldn’t imagine it—the weight of that failure.
She couldn’t see herself throwing away her own salvation like that.
So she came to the only conclusion that she could to keep her rationality.
“What nonsense are you spewing, I suppose.”

Emilia, meanwhile, was just confused.
The possibility that she could forget something so critical—the possibility of what this girl was saying being true—was just incomprehensible to her.
When it came to believing this girl and the supposed Archbishop, as opposed to everyone else that was around her and supporting her—from Roswaal to her own father to the oni to the other camps…
It was not even close to each other on the scales.
At least, it shouldn’t have been.

“Lia! Don’t let them confuse you!” Puck shouted back.

“Don’t get distracted, ya little rat!”
Tia shouted as she sent a barrage of magic Puck’s way.

Puck was forced to block as he cursed himself.
If there were fewer people around, he could go all out.
But Tia had a precision advantage on him, and while he could be more powerful, this situation was not to his advantage.

Emilia turned back to Atlas, staring at him and searching for something—anything—that might stir emotions within herself.
But she found nothing…
Nothing that she was strong enough to consider, at least.
She shook her head and trusted what everyone around her had told her.
“I… what you are saying doesn’t make any sense!” she cried out.

Atlas let out a deep sigh.

While Shion did not have a tangible connection to Atlas’s thoughts, she did mentally link to him at all times. She could tell what he felt at this moment—at this final rejection by those he once loved.

And she could tell that it hurt him—a twisting in his mind followed by a hollow emptiness.

Shion shook her head. “That’s how it’s going to be then. Fine. But don’t say I didn’t warn you!”
Mustering her resolve, she was confident she would not lose.

Sol and Luna felt much the same way as they readied themselves.

A great sphere of fire appeared in the sky above Sol.

Luna marshaled just as many violet crystals as Beatrice could.

Both displayed incredible power—on par with great spirits—because thanks to a new ally of their contractor, they gained the knowledge they needed to quickly ascend.

“Ul Minya!”

“Ul Huma!”

Beatrice and Emilia conjured forth a barrage of mana and ice crystals.

And the magic clashed.

And the battle raged on.

A ceaseless barrage of magic and blades consumed the battlefield.

Fire, ice, wind, and darkness clashed all around without cease.
Every fighter fought with assurance of their own righteousness and confidence in their victory.

In theory, with Emilia, Puck, Roswaal, and Julius, the hunters from the Kingdom of Lugunica had a decisive advantage when it came to raw power.

But Atlas’s planning had already eliminated much of that advantage, with Tia occupying a Puck who could not exercise his full power in these conditions, and Halibel having crippled Roswaal with his opening gambit.
That, and Shion kept up her mental assault on every single enemy combatant—or rather, Lilac did from within Shion.

That constant pressure was a repeated hammer blow upon every member of the hunting party from Lugunica, because Lilac had devised a rather cruel sort of dream magic-based attack.
She harvested the pain and agony from the nightmares of her lover—nightmares she regularly worked to suppress—and weaponized the sensation and emotional turmoil from those nightmares.
It was pain and anguish without context, a phantom pain with no discernible source.
And she had long since figured out that these were the people primarily responsible for that pain.
So she used it liberally—a pulse of magic that none of them could totally resist, save for the spirits and Archmage.

And while Lilac did that, Shion focused on the girl in front of her—Emilia.

Emilia had more raw power, that much was clear.
But she was totally out of her depth in terms of combat experience.

“Ul Musa!”
Shion conjured forth a barrage of dream magic spheres that fired forward.

Emilia tried to block them, but the spheres went right through or around many of her defenses. Only direct magical interference could block that attack, which bypassed most defenses.

Slamming into Emilia, she was wracked by the dream magic, forced to retaliate with a barrage of ice that Shion blocked with a barrier.

“Lia!”
Puck tried to interfere, throwing several magical blasts of ice toward Shion that the elven girl also had to block, being forced back.

“Over here, ya dishrag!”
Tia shouted as she sent Puck flying with a conjured twister.

Atlas, meanwhile, stood behind the front lines.
His unseen hands smashed against Beatrice and Emilia’s defenses, forcing them to stay aware and on guard against attacks they could not see.
Meanwhile, his Greed authority was being used to shift around the burdens of those within battle. Mana costs were distributed as needed, wounds were given to those who could heal—or to himself.
At which point he would shift the wounds to an enemy.

And realizing he needed to eliminate at least one foe fast, he opted to eliminate the one he had some of the least restraint about hurting.

He saw Shion take a wound from Emilia—a lance of ice that pierced her leg and her side.

Atlas quickly took the wound upon himself, shifting it away from Shion, as he took any and all of the wounds from his allies in that instant.
Cuts and bruises decorated his body, including large gashes, as he fell to the ground.

Sensing his plan, Sol conjured forth a shield of fire around him to keep any from approaching, her large sphere of flame in the sky firing a deadly laser beam at any who also drew too close.

It was five agonizing seconds, but far from the worst he had experienced.

But for those five seconds, none of his enemies had the wisdom to reach him.

And the end of those five seconds promised his victory.

Suddenly, some of his most serious wounds appeared upon Roswaal, Wilhelm, Julius, and Emilia.

“Gaugh!”

Wilhelm and Roswaal fell to the ground, staggered by the sudden and agonizing pain.

“Roswaal!”

“Wilhelm!”

Ram, Rem, and Felix rushed to aid their fallen compatriots.

But another fighter was faster—Halibel, having noticed Atlas’s tactics and seen it before, instantly prepared himself for the coup de grâce and swept in like the wind itself.
His cursed nails dug into the flesh of them both—not with an outright lethal curse, but a crippling one that instantly withered their bodies.

Ram unleashed a barrage of wind, and Rem hurled her morning star.
Both attacks were easily blocked by the Admirer, who suddenly grabbed them both, and in a flash, both were buried into the ground, unable to move.
Felix tried to rush in to heal Wilhelm and Roswaal, but Maxwell blasted him away with a powerful gust of wind magic, followed by several wind blades that carved up pieces of his body—
albeit not damage beyond Felix’s ability to regenerate.

As Julius fell to one knee, his leg mangled with incredible pain, his spirits tried to shield and heal him.
Sadly for him, Korin was far too swift, rushing in; he stabbed Julius through the shoulders with his own blades before pulling them back, leaving a crimson trail of blood along the ground as he smiled.

He prepared to bring his blades up to cut down the finest of knights, but Ricardo’s howl blasted him away from doing any more serious damage.

As for Emilia, her situation was just as dire.
Large gashes of blood opened up along her side and leg—the exact wounds Subaru harvested from Shion.

Emilia couldn’t help but let out a scream of agony.

“Lia!”
Puck rushed in as he conjured forth a massive snowstorm, heedless of the damage it did to others.

Sol got between Puck and Atlas, the latter of whom pulled Shion and Luna close.

Sol conjured a shield of flame that protected them from the freezing winds.

Beatrice was not so lucky—caught up in the snowstorm, not fatally, but she had to focus on protecting herself as she was assaulted by a storm of frost.
“Bubby!” she shouted loudly.

With those five seconds, Atlas had managed to turn the battle from a grinding stalemate to one where his side had the definitive advantage.
With Puck now fully distracted, Tia made her move.

With the heavy hitters all disabled in some way, Tia conjured a mass of twisters that flung almost every enemy combatant into the air.

The ones who could oppose this magic were already in dire straits—besides the Great Spirit of Fire, who had no interest in protecting them.

“All right, that’s enough, you idiots!”
Tia held all of them in the air. As she did, Halibel tossed a mass of kunai into each twister that held them—the curse-touched blades now circling dangerously close to them all.

The only ones who were not thrown into the air were Puck, Emilia, and Beatrice.

But everyone else was too injured by Atlas’s assault to resist the Reaper’s winds—or simply too weak to resist her in general.

Atlas picked himself up with the help of Shion.
“You alright?” he asked her.

Shion nodded, smiling back at him.
“Yeah, I'm good.”

“So here’s what’s going to happen!” Tia said, glaring at everyone.
“If you all try to go after him again, I’m going to go to Lugunica and start murdering people—starting with you all, got that?”

Atlas sighed and shook his head.
“Of course she’d go there.”

Atlas looked around. Aside from Kara and Clara, none of his allies seemed too disturbed by Tia’s threat.

Felix thrashed about and glared.
“PRIDE NYEW!!!!!”

“LE’ US GO YA BITCH!”
Garfiel snarled and raged in the air, half-transformed.

Julius’s spirits struggled to heal him as he glared at the spirit.
“Why would a great spirit side with the likes of him!”

“Because he’s a friend, idiot,” Tia replied, rolling her eyes as she VERY much had the urge to stain the winds holding them crimson.

Roswaal had begun to counter the curse that was ravaging his body as he slowly oriented himself.
“You doooo realize that the Sword Saint would oppose you.”

Tia shrugged. “I ain’t worried about that. He won’t see me coming, and I figure I can kill a good few hundred people and get out before he notices,” she said casually, like it was child’s play.

And while she didn’t know how, she knew that if she was in real danger, Atlas would warn her.
Roswaal stared critically at the Great Spirit and at Atlas.

Beatrice stared at the Great Spirit, still willing to prosecute the fight herself if she had to, but knowing that the tides had turned.
“This makes no sense, I suppose! Why should you…”

Sensing a moment of distraction, Julius used his spirits to launch a powerful blast of magic right at Atlas.
His blade charged with a rainbow light—it shot out as a stream of colors through the air.

Only to be blocked by a magical barrier, and Julius being ‘rewarded’ for his efforts by having his arm cut off by Tia’s winds.

“Gaaaguk,” Julius let out a pained cry.

“That’s enough…”
A figure emerged from the woods, clad in a black robe and with silver hair.

All members of the Emilia camp had their eyes drawn to this figure.

Wilhelm gasped. “Sphinx!”

“No… it’s not,” Roswaal remarked more critically.

“Gr-granny?!” Garfiel exclaimed.

He could recognize the Ryuzu clones—the ones who were aware, at least.
And as such, he recognized the body of Ryuzu Shima, who should be dead.

“Not quite right, on all accounts,” Omega said as she strode onto the battlefield.

“Ah… you came?!” Shion’s eyes lit up.

Omega nodded her head. “I received your message. It took me some time to untangle my prior engagements.”

Atlas let out a deep sigh.
He had no issue with Shion calling Omega.
He just had no interest in doing it himself.
Granted, his opinion of her went up considerably during their talk, simply due to the fact that she believed him.

Omega’s gaze fell upon Emilia, the soft expression becoming one of exasperation and contempt.
“And I see you continue to be a disappointment, a fool, and a failure. Really now, you continue to astound me with your sheer stupidity and ignorance.”

Emilia’s eyes widened a bit, and she took a step back.
“Wait, you’re… you’re Echid…”

Omega raised a finger.
“In this body, my name is Omega. I suggest you use it rather than that old name,” the Witch stated.

It was not hard at all for Beatrice, Puck, and Roswaal to determine who this was.

“Mo… Mother…” Beatrice muttered as a whisper.

Roswaal’s eyes also went wide.
“Wait… are you…”

“Just a copy, in a sense,” Omega shrugged.
“But likely as close as you’ll be managing to get now.”
She had no shame in mocking her former apprentice for screwing up so massively.

“Why are you here?”
Puck asked. He didn’t want to be hostile to her, but having her stand against Lia made his choice obvious.

“I’m here to keep the balance of power in the boy’s favor, that’s all,” she said casually.

“Bu… but Mother!” Beatrice began, stammering out the words.
“Wh-why would you…”

“You already made your choice, Beatrice. I’m making mine. We all have to live with the bitter consequences and failures now.”
She spoke in a contemptuous and aloof tone, but there was a melancholic edge to it.

“I do recommend you do what the Great Spirit of Wind says, otherwise it won’t turn out well for you.”
She shook her head.

Emilia stared at the witch, who always seemed to mock her for things she didn’t know and reasons she couldn’t understand—
a pattern that still continued.

“Ugh, alright. Are we done here?”
Tia asked impatiently.

“We are,” Omega said.

Atlas nodded his head.

“Take it away,” Halibel laughed.

“Good… now scram!”
Tia then used her wind magic, with Atlas using Shion—and to Atlas’s own surprise, Omega—to empower her magic further.
The twisters of wind suddenly shot forth and tore across the landscape as they rose into the air.
Their destination: to deposit those they were holding a distance away.

Julius could have resisted, if he didn’t have his arm cut off.

Roswaal could have resisted, but he no longer had the will.

The others were too tired or weak to resist from their various battles.

That left only Emilia, Beatrice, and Puck of the forces of Lugunica on the battlefield.

Beatrice seemed ready to fight.
Emilia remained guarded and unsure of the situation.
Puck, however, remained grounded.
He stared at the so-called Archbishop for a moment with critical eyes.

“So… what’s going to happen now?” Puck asked.

Omega shrugged.
“I believe that’s up to you three, am I right?”

Atlas nodded his head.
“Yeah, just go, or keep fighting. Though I don’t think there’s a point in the latter now.”

Emilia and Beatrice both frowned, both realizing that they had no choice.
Emilia began to speak.
“You won’t just…”

“Just shut up already, ya bitch,” Tia replied with an annoyed expression.

In other circumstances, maybe she would be fond of the half-elf.
But this was not those circumstances.

“You really have nothing of value you can say anymore, slut. Not that you ever have,” Omega said.

“I mean, if you do stay, I’ll enjoy cutting you up,” Korin said with a smirk.

He was jabbed in the side by Sela.
“Shut up,” she rolled her eyes.

Maxwell just rubbed his forehead.

“It would be best if you just went back home now,” Clara, ever the levelheaded one, suggested.

Puck’s gaze surveyed them all before he let out a sigh.
“Lia, we should go.”

“Wait… we just leave?” Emilia asked, surprised.

“Listen, I could maybe—MAYBE—take Zarestia in a fight. But that would leave you fighting all of them, and Mother. I can’t beat all of them together,” Puck explained.

“Listen to the cat,” Halibel suggested.

Emilia bit her lip and sighed.
“But… but…”

“Lia… is there anything else you can even do here?” Puck asked.

Emilia surveyed the scene again, surrounded by enemies—including two that could likely match her father.
It was a hopeless situation for the girl so full of hope.
“But… why are they letting us go?” she questioned.

Devon let out a frustrated groan.
“This girl really is a fukin’ idiot, huh?”

Puck turned and glared at the man.
“Shut up before I…”

“Well, she is,” Omega added her own jab.

Puck fell silent.

Omega smirked.

Atlas said nothing.

Beatrice let out a deep sigh.
“Bubby is right… we should go, though.”

Beatrice looked to Omega.

“You are a copy of Mother then? Like Sphinx?”

“Hmmm, yes and no. I am the proper ‘copy’ of her that has existed within the Sanctuary. Functionally, as far as you can be concerned, I am her—soul and all.”

“Then why are you doing this?! Betty demands to know, Mother?!” Beatrice let out a cry.

Omega shook her head.
“That is something you need to figure out, and something any daughter of mine should be able to figure out. Really now, I did expect more from you—at least when it came to this.”
She let out a sigh.

Beatrice tensed and bit her lip.
Truthfully, though, she knew that her mother would not respond if it was a ‘test’ for her in some way—
one she was apparently failing.
“But I don’t even have my gospel anymore…”
She replied weakly.

“You had something better. You had everything you needed. It’s a shame, really.”
Omega shrugged.

Beatrice stared at her again, wanting to ask more but knowing she’d get no reply.

“C—Come on, Beatrice. Let’s go.”
Emilia took her hand and began to lead her away.

Atlas stared at the two of them as they began to walk away, Puck floating next to them.

“One thing… before you go away forever,” Atlas spoke up.

“And what is it that you want, I suppose?” Beatrice asked as the three turned towards him.

Atlas removed his mask.

His eyes were sunken, though far less than they used to be.
And his hair had returned to its natural black color.

“If I mean nothing to you… I want you to tell me right now. Honestly, what do you feel? I want to know if you are really alright with the lives you are living,” Subaru asked.

Puck’s gaze narrowed, but he said nothing.

Beatrice stared at him, but continued to see the man as only the so-called Archbishop that he had been declared as.
“Betty does not know you. Betty is fine enough,” she declared.
She didn’t have ‘that person,’ but for some reason her urge to destroy herself was no longer there.
So while she was hollow, she couldn’t honestly say that she was sad right now.
Though even in her own heart, her words rang hollow.

Emilia stared at him—really stared at his face, searching for something, anything.
Something in her heart was missing, a hollow aching void where love used to reside.
But she could not confront that emptiness—it was too much for her—so she gave what she thought was an honest answer.
“I… I am fine. I didn’t win the Royal Selection, but I am working with Felt to make the kingdom a better place. I am happy with my life and… no… I don’t know you. The first time I saw you was the day you tried to get into my camp at Priestella.”

And so the last threads were cut.
Through denial and weakness, they both cast off the vestiges of the bond that they did not remember.
They didn’t notice Omega deeply frowning in the background.
There goes the last chance, for the both of you.
If you at least admitted that something was terribly wrong, he would still perhaps ‘save’ you in the future.
But you just convinced him that you are fine without him.

But she said nothing.
It was their choice—and more importantly, it was his choice.

Atlas stared at them before he put his mask back on.
“I see, that’s good. Then go.”

The three then left silently, to try and find where Tia dropped their companions.

The defeat of the Lugunica party meant to hunt Pride was both dramatic and total.

And the protection of the Most Beautiful Reaper would prevent further retaliation.

It was a shame that the Kingdom of Lugunica would have to bear.

Shion turned to Atlas as the dust had settled; the others were already talking amongst themselves.

“Are you okay?”
She gripped his hands and stared into his eyes.

Atlas thought about it for several seconds, and then let out a deep sigh.
“I… I don’t think I am ever okay, Shion, but…”
He locked eyes with her, and then looked down at Sol and Luna, who were pressed next to him.
“With you all around, I think I'll be fine.”

Notes:

So... because media literacy is dead I am going to get the overall 'theme' here and say right now what the 'point' of this fight was, besides the 'obvious' stuff at the end, it ties into why I had those extras introducing OC characters.

It's basically tied into the main 'theme' of this path.

That being that Subaru, now fully in his new identity as Atlas, CAN make a totally new life for himself on his own.
So all that was, was me basically showing fragments of the new relationships he is building.
To me this path highlights one of Subaru's greatest strengths besides his will, his ability to gather capable allies and to make them far more effective than they would be otherwise.
Its also why I use lots of OC's in this path.

Anyways, wanted to make my theming clear here.
There is a point and method to my madness.

ALSO
Theater Update for Revenge & Shadow-Extra 4

Chapter 36: Path of Departure-Extra 11

Summary:

A ceremony and a battle

A few months later…

 

The sun shone brightly overhead, blue skies dotted with white clouds stretching as far as the horizon.
The wind was a gentle breeze and the weather was fair—neither too hot nor too cold.
All in all, it was a very pleasant day.

Within a garden in the back of one of Karagari’s temples, a small ceremony was taking place.
Little prep work had to be done—just some chairs gathered for guests, as well as food ordered, catering provided generously by various corporate contacts from the Azela Corporation.
The most notable feature was a mass of colorful flowers arranged in a methodical yet chaotic fashion.

It was a wedding for which several people were gathered: mercenaries, assassins, merchants, scholars, and the like. Even some young girls and a preacher from Gusteko were present.
Everyone here was connected to the same two people.

They were gathered for the wedding of Atlas and Shion—an event that was rather hastily put together due to the pressure surrounding the two on all sides, which both eventually yielded to.

Which is what brought them to this place, both the bride and groom red-faced and heavily embarrassed. For two people who seemed to stride through life heedless of how strange others might think they were, the events of the day were surprisingly difficult to endure.

The priest then looked between the two of them. “Are there any words that the couple would like to share—vows they would like to exchange?”

Shion nodded her head eagerly. “Ah! Yes, I have some!”

She took a breath to steady herself and then stared right at Atlas.

“Atlas… you’ve had such a huge impact on me, on my life. I can’t think of anyone else who has changed me like you have. I know there is time lost between us that we can’t get back—things that we can’t remember. But I also know that you are the one who got me out of my shell, had confidence in me that let me face the world. You patched the holes in my heart that were missing. You saved me when you didn’t have to, when you had every reason to just let me be. You are a big idiot, but that’s who you are, and I wouldn’t change that. And more than that, while you can be silly, you are fun to be around. We are both weirdos and airheads, but I don’t want our adventure to ever end. While I was once willing to travel on my own as a dreamer, happy with the dreams of others, now I want my own dream—my own future—with you. Wherever life takes us, I want you to be with me, to stay with me, to dream with me. I don’t want our adventure or our dreams to ever end. I speak on behalf of myself and Lilac when I say: I love you.”

Atlas stared back at her, struggling to find his own words.
Looking to the audience to try and find some lifeline or salvation, he found none.
Only the eyes of everyone upon him, expecting him to say something either profound and heartwarming—or utterly stupid.
He felt like Korin specifically was hoping he would screw up in some spectacular fashion that would allow him to make fun of him for years on end.
He did find some reassurance in the presence of the two spirits at the front.
Luna sat with a dignified and joyous expression, while Sol was practically bouncing in her chair with excitement.

Mustering his courage, he turned his gaze back to Shion.

“Shion, you and Lilac are something else. When I was on the run, with no friends and only Sol and Luna at my side, I thought I wouldn’t be able to trust people again. Things were dark for me—every day was a struggle not just to survive, but to find the strength to keep going. I wasn’t sure what was waiting for me. I wasn’t sure what I would do. I wasn’t even sure who I was anymore. But when I met you, when you followed me, you gave me hope again. Hope that I could have friends again, that I could be someone again. You were with me through miserable nights and picked me up when I didn’t have the strength to stand. You and Lilac kept me going. You stayed at my side when I needed strength, and pushed me forward when I didn’t know where to go. More than anything else, you taught me to enjoy my life again—to value my life again—even when I didn’t feel like I had any of it myself. You saved me in your own way, Shion. And I want to keep having all these adventures with you. I know that if we work together, you and I can do anything. So please, stay with me.”

It was what he was truly grateful for from the elf and her phantom. They gave him strength, they gave him guidance, they returned joy to his life when there was only struggle and sorrow left.
To him, they were the promise that he could have something new—something better than before.

The priest continued through the ceremony, until at last the moment of truth came.

“Atlas, do you take Shion to be your wife?”

“I do,” he replied, without hesitation.
As he did so, he slipped the wedding ring onto her finger.

“Shion… and Lilac, do you take Atlas to be your husband?”

“I do!” Shion declared in a voice almost like a shout.
She was as red as a tomato as she helped Atlas put the ring on his finger.

“You may now kiss the bride,” the priest spoke those simple words.

The two then kissed, their arms wrapped around each other in an embrace—

solidifying that their bond would last forever.

 

***

Four Years Later

Roy darted through the woods with a grin on his face as he drove the elf girl into a corner.

The purple-haired elf glared daggers at him, trying to keep her eyes on him as best she could.

Sadly, the current technique he was using with Lunar Eclipse—the flickering shadow step—made that very difficult to do, as he almost seemed to fade in and out of sight.

“You’re gonna be some good meals, tsu!”

The gospel had guided him to this point.
He had long since desired to ‘finish’ the meal that he started long ago.
It had been fattened up yet again, so now was the time for him to indulge and consume everything.

Without even needing to divert his gaze, he could see nearly the entire battlefield. He saw the masked Atlas with his spirits, fending off the cultists that Roy had brought with him to act as a distraction.

The fire spirit Sol burned many of them away, and Luna reduced many of them to dust.
But they had already bought Roy enough time to gather momentum.

Lunar Eclipse allowed him to unleash the devastating arsenal of abilities that had been gathered by him and his siblings—a wide array of powers now being put to use in a frenzied and overwhelming fashion, unlike the more methodical approach of his brother.

His senses were enhanced to allow for vision nearly all around himself.
He easily and casually reshaped the earth beneath and around him, altering the terrain as he pleased.
He could fire off spears of fire, ice, and earth all at once, almost without care.
And his skin was hardened to the point where he could likely even endure the blows of a great hammer with contemptuous ease.
All the powers of those many memories and identities they had devoured were at his disposal.

It took a few days of stalking his prey—the boy whose name he devoured once—his two new spirits, and his elvish companion.
His gospel had given him the signal, and the results from following its instructions so diligently last time were highly entertaining to Roy, so he followed it faithfully this time.

And now his prey was cornered.

Even with his spirits, Atlas could not overcome the bombardment of magic sent in his direction.
The earth moved too quickly to try and capture him, and each spear of elemental magic promised death.
Furthermore, in case he was injured by Atlas' attacks, he had already prepared techniques for self-healing, his body in a state of constant regeneration.
It wasn’t quite at the level of “Blue” of Lugunica, but it was potent enough.
Roy knew this was his battle to win—his main threat being the dream arts user.

“I bet your memories will be very delicious, tsu!”

He had never eaten a dream arts user before, and he knew it would be a most delectable meal indeed.
She was the only ‘real’ threat to him on this battlefield, and they all knew it.

The purple-haired elf flung dream spell after dream spell toward Roy, but his mind was far stronger than most.
Dealing with the cacophony of memories and emotions from all those devoured, years of practice and sharpening his will—
it was not something that could be overcome so easily.
Only his endless hunger, his gluttony, could cause his mind to bend.
But even still, Lilac’s spells were powerful and impressive.
He was forced to call upon a rarely used technique—The Meditation of the Iron Heart—to steady his mind and emotions, turning his mind into a fortress of willpower.

Even still, bright light and mists of dream energy erupted from her fingertips.
She tried to ensnare him in illusion, draw him into slumber, or subdue and bind him with dream matter made real.
But none of it could quite withstand his tenacity.

Closer and closer, he stalked toward the elf—toward his prey, toward his meal.

He was practically salivating already as he used Leaper to suddenly shift closer to her.
Bypassing her defenses, he appeared behind her.
“Now you are mine, tsu!”

“Lilac!” Roy heard Atlas call out in a panic, before a single punch landed across his face.
It barely made him flinch, but he felt a wound open up on his gut.

“Grraagh—ahah, you’re something else, tsu!” Roy shouted, still laughing.

A shamak covered the area where Atlas was, cutting off Roy’s perception and allowing Atlas to free himself from Roy’s onslaught.

The Archbishop of Gluttony began to patch himself together, his blood pulling back into his body as his wound began to knit closed.

He knew what would happen next.
Because Atlas was still Subaru Natsuki, and he had already devoured that name once.
He knew how he would react.

Atlas launched himself out of the shamak to try and reach Lilac, his two spirits at his side.

“Lilac!” he shouted, as Sol and Luna tried to carve a path toward her with flame and darkness.

Roy’s lips curved into a wide grin.
“Dinner time, tsu!”

Roy leapt forward, seemingly teleporting through the air to reach Atlas.

Sol and Luna both tried to intervene, but their magic was countered and ignored by the Archbishop of Gluttony, who only had eyes for his next meal.

His left hand made contact with Atlas as he then licked his palm. “Subaru Natsuki!”

He expected the brief moment of confusion to allow him to quickly devour the rest of them.
But a sudden stillness came over the Archbishop.
His stomach churned as he felt like he was about to vomit, a wave of pure nausea washing over him as he found himself barely able to stand.
“Wha…tsu, what was…”

‘Atlas’ then transformed. In a puff of smoke, the figure of Subaru Natsuki was replaced by Halibel the Admirer.

“Eh, sorry, but I’m not Su-san.” The Admirer brought up his clawed hand.

Roy’s eyes widened, realizing that Halibel had replaced Atlas within the darkness of the shamak.

Before he could formulate what else had gone wrong, his body was pierced by the nails of the Admirer.
While Roy’s skin was still hardened, the attack of the Admirer was especially potent.
And he did not need to pierce the skin for his killing curses to take effect.

“!!!”

Roy stumbled, quickly trying to use Lunar Eclipse to activate whatever anti-curse techniques he had.
But even if he hadn’t been overcome with nausea, it would not have been enough.
He did not have a single set of memories stored within his stomach with anti-curse skills potent enough to resist the Admirer’s unrivaled prowess.

“Aagggurgh…”
The nausea was joined by an intense weakness.
A chill ran through his body as all his bones felt like they had turned to lead—before erupting in flames.
All strength was leaving him, along with his life.

And not a single other thought could pass through the Archbishop of Gluttony’s head, as Halibel then separated his head from his body with a single swing.

The Archbishop of Gluttony was dead.

In this if…
-Atlas and Shion got married at the insistence of many of their allies, Tia and Halibel included. After the two agreed the entire ceremony was arranged for within a month. For Shion/Lilac is was them proving to themselves that they could both keep some stability in their life and confirmation that they were not ‘alone’ in the world. For Atlas it was him binding himself to this life after totally severing the old life.
-Omega was not present in the ceremony itself but she was watching from a distance. She knows that while not ‘unwelcome’ she would be a reminder of memories that Atlas would rather forget. She used magic to watch from a quarter mile away. She did meet with Shion later to talk about a few things.
-Four years passed since the wedding before Roy made his move.
-Atlas had to loop once after being ambushed by Gluttony. Shion ended up with her name and memories stolen, causing Atlas to instantly self-reset upon realizing it.
-Atlas’s checkpoint was several days prior, giving him time to prepare. He knew Roy was stalking and watching them so, using the connection between him and Shion established by dream magic, he communicated the threat to her. Shion then used dream magic to covertly message Halibel as she slept that night. Halibel then followed the two in stealth for several days. Through a ‘dream connection’ Atlas delivered his plan to ‘trick’ Roy to guarantee a kill.
-Shion and Lilac switched as Lilac was better suited for such combat.
-In the battle itself Halibel waited for the right moment to switch with Atlas, tricking Roy into devouring an incorrect name. Due to the circumstances Halibel had to hide Atlas using a burial technique that buried him underground. After Roy was slain Halibel, Lilac, Sol and Luna dug him up.
-The name Subaru Natsuki was returned after Roy’s death.

Notes:

This was the penultimate chapter of this path.

The next chapter is the last main chapter of this path, followed by the epilouge.
I hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 37: Path of Departure-Finale

Summary:

A bitter reunion

Five Years After the Royal Selection

Atlas sat at the dining room table with a dour look on his face.
The mask he normally wore was on the table, one of his hands resting atop it.
At his side sat the two spirits, Sol and Luna.
Shion was not there; instead, she was upstairs tending to their two-year-old girl, Tayagete.

That left Atlas and his spirits here to deal with the mess that had showed up at his doorstep—
a mess that he had been expecting since his name returned, not that it mattered for anyone currently in his life.

Sitting at the table awkwardly were several individuals that he’d have rather not ever seen again.
Garfiel, a supposed knight of Lugunica, though the truth of his title was now in question.
Otto, a merchant who was now a minister for the kingdom, but possibly not for much longer.
The oni maid Rem, who could not bear to look at him out of shame for herself.
The great spirit of yin known as Beatrice, who looked close to a lifeless doll on the verge of mental collapse.
And of course, there was the silver-haired half-elf known as Emilia, whose tears freely fell down her face.

None of them were brave enough to truly meet his gaze, not when it was both so cold and so disinterested in them.

“I’d ask why you are all here, but that would be a stupid question. So instead, I’ll ask what exactly do you want?” Atlas asked.

It was Otto who was the first to speak. “Natsuki-san… we are… well.”
He took a deep breath and let out a sigh. “First, we need to apologize. All of us do.”

“For what?” Atlas asked coldly.

Otto flinched, as did the rest of them.

“Subaru-kun, we… we were awful to you,” Rem muttered.

“For trying to hunt me down? Yeah, that wasn’t exactly endearing,” Atlas replied.

Rem looked like she was about to burst into tears all over again.
Hearing such cold words from ‘Subaru’ viciously clawed at what remained of her heart.

“But as for the rest of you…” Atlas’s eyes swept the room.

Garfiel began to stammer out what words he could. “Cap’n, I’m… I’m… I’m sorry, I…”

“For. What? Garfiel. And I’m not your captain anymore, and I won’t be again.” Atlas’s voice remained cold and even.

Garfiel winced, fighting the urge to claw at his own body and rip himself to shreds.

“We left you, I suppose. Helped imprison you, in fact.”
It was Beatrice who said it—the unforgivable sin that began this whole nightmare.
For a spirit like herself, such a thing could not be forgiven.
Their bond meant so much to her; she figured it would be the type to transcend even memories.
But she had discarded him when he needed her most.
She had refused to believe in that broken connection they shared, let that weakness cloud her judgment, and done the unthinkable unknowingly.
And she knew that there was little hope of her reclaiming what she lost.

The two spirits, whose burning and cold eyes were affixed directly upon her, told her that much.

“That’s right. You all left me to rot in that cell.
And when I finally got out—when I just wanted to survive—you all played a part in trying to hunt me down over and over again.”
He looked around the table, his gaze mostly affixed upon Garfiel, who was among his regular pursuers.

“Speaking of which, where is that knight bastard?” Atlas asked.

“He’s… back in Lugunica. He wanted to come find you too, but we didn’t tell him where you were.
Besides, he, Felix, and a lot of others are under investigation—everyone who was part of the group that interrogated you while you were imprisoned,” Otto explained.

Atlas let out a deep sigh.
If he saw Julius, he felt that he owed him a punch in the face and nothing else.
He could otherwise make do without seeing him again.

“Well, whatever happens to him and the cat, guess it’s up to Felt now.”

Emilia slowly nodded.
Meeting Felt after Subaru’s name returned allowed Emilia to witness a scene of true rage—
Felt having gathered many of the knights and even the Wiseman Council to yell and scream at them for an hour straight.
She accepted no explanation or excuse, even from the Sword Saint.

Emilia was not spared Felt’s wrath.
The already fragile girl was sent from the royal hall in tears.
Emilia had since taken a leave of absence to collect herself and to look for Subaru.

“You… you found new spirits, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked.
Her tone was not accusatory—just defeated.

“I sort of had to, with my gate.
Besides, these two—even as lesser spirits—were able to help me escape that damned cell.”

Subaru had to kill several knights to escape.
Careful use of what yin magic he knew, including Minya, helped him get out, as did Sol’s fire magic.
His escape cost several knights their lives, as did his subsequent years on the run, where he encountered Lugunica hunting parties several times.
While he minimized casualties, he did not go out of his way to keep them at zero.

By this point in time, Atlas was responsible for the deaths of dozens of knights and even several members of the royal guard.

Beatrice slowly nodded her head.
“I see. Then these two have been far better to you than Betty has, I suppose.
You had to save Betty, but they saved you.”

Tears filled her face.
Seated before those two spirits—who only half a decade before had been lesser spirits—made her feel incredibly small.
She was an utter failure, while they got to keep her beloved former contractor all to themselves.

“Well… you aren’t wrong, Beatrice. Sol and Luna have never let me down,” Atlas explained.

Sol nodded her head vigorously up and down.
“Mhm! You really messed up, you know.
But since you did, we got to meet our amazing contractor!
And so Sol and Luna will continue to dazzle him every day with our awesomeness!” she proclaimed.

Luna sighed.
“Dramatics aside, it seems you at least understand your position, elder sister?” Luna asked of the great spirit of yin.

Beatrice nodded her head in a nearly lifeless fashion.
She had no right to claim her Subaru now that others had helped him.
Her four hundred years of waiting became nothing after only a year because of her stupidity.
“Ye-yes. Betty… Betty knows.”

Sol smiled proudly, while Luna flashed a look that was close to sympathy—but was more like pity.
As they did, Atlas gave them both soft pats on the head.

To Beatrice, those soft pats upon her ‘younger sisters’ heads felt like hammer blows to her own skull.
Silent tears began to flow from her face.

Otto then began to speak again, his voice filled with trepidation.
“While a lot of knights died trying to pursue you, the kingdom has… opted to attribute their deaths to being a misunderstanding and a result of the Witch Cult’s actions.”

“Well, that’s convenient for all of you, isn’t it,” Atlas muttered.

Otto slowly nodded his head up and down.
“They really don’t want this to continue. You aren’t… going after the kingdom in any way, are you?”

Atlas rolled his eyes and shook his head.
“No, I’m not. Though I’m not against taking jobs that get in the kingdom’s way, but that’s just business.”

“That’s… fair,” Otto admitted.

“Cap’n, I’m…” Garfiel began to choke out words to speak again.
“Fo’ ‘erythin I did, huntin’ ya down, I’m…”

“Save it, Garf. And I’m not your captain anymore, for the last time.” Atlas’s voice became sharp as a blade.

The tiger boy bit his lip.
For so long, he was one of the knights tasked with pursuing Pride. Considering his capture was a primary point for the old Emilia Camp, it made sense.
Time and time again, he felt nothing but rage and disgust for a person who was, in reality, the person he respected more than anyone else in the world.
More than that, the knighthood position he had was one his captain previously occupied.
For Garfiel, it was basically amounting to admitting his entire identity for the past half-decade had been a lie, and so he was reduced in many ways back to that rage-filled young man in the Sanctuary.

“I still…” He began to speak again.

“Garf.” Atlas looked right into his eyes.
“Considering everything, I really don’t have anything left to say. I don’t feel angry with you, just frustrated.
There’s nothing left you have to get from me, and there’s nothing I’m going to be giving you.
There is NOTHING you can say here that I can care about now.”

“Subaru-kun, we didn’t know… We wouldn’t have… No one would have…”
Rem kept trying to choke out the words. Even she didn’t know what she was trying to accomplish here.
But she also knew that she had to try her best, even if it was totally fruitless to try.

Subaru let out a deep sigh.
Leaning back, he rubbed at his forehead.
“Maybe, but that still doesn’t change what happened, does it? Intent doesn’t matter, really. Actions have… consequences.”
The tone in his voice shifted, becoming tired and mournful.
To him, these people were clinging to the old Subaru Natsuki—a boy that he buried a long time ago.

“I know… I know you worked so long for Rem to wake up… and when Rem did, she… she helped the others hunt you… that was… that was unforgivable of her,” she explained, despair carved into her voice.
“I was so lost, so confused, and when I heard about you, about the Witch Cult that took everything from me, I… I… I…”
She gripped at her own arms and continued to let her tears flow.
“I was—I didn’t know who I was, I didn’t know what I was. No one knew me, I was scared.
I just… it makes me sick what I believed about you. Rem is sorry, and Rem is now more lost than ever before because I let you… I didn’t even…”

Her voice trailed off, her strength to speak any more words having left her.
She didn’t even know what she could say anymore.

Atlas paused, as ‘Rem’ was indeed a question he had yet to fully settle on an answer to.
On the one hand, she played no part in his capture or in hunting him down.
On the other hand, once she did wake up, she joined in the party hunting him down.
But that Rem wasn’t just one who forgot him—it was a Rem who had none of her old memories.
But the fact of the matter is, she was a part of the life of the old Subaru Natsuki—a life he had left behind.

Atlas stared at her, not with tenderness and care, nor with sharp annoyance or aggression.
Instead, his expression was neutral, though not dismissive either.
“Rem… I ‘get it’ with you more than anyone. You aren’t the one who left me in that cell, and you had your own issues to deal with.
I get that. I get all of that. It’s a situation that sucks.”

Rem bit her lip and lifted her eyes to meet his gaze.
“Su-Subaru-kun?”

“But… I can’t just go back, and I can’t just take you back either.”
The coldness in his voice faded away as he shook his head.
“I’m tired of it, Rem—everything that was involved in my old life.
I just… I can’t keep clinging onto it, not after everything.
I don’t hate you, Rem, but at the same time… I can’t have you back in my life.
I just… I want you to go and try and find your own reason to live, please?”

Atlas was trying to be as gentle as possible.
While certainly, most people at this table had caused him no end of grief, he did not really hate them.
He had issues with ALL of them. Looking back on his life, he knew he gave most of these people far more slack than they deserved.
While the old Subaru was willing to look things over, Atlas was not.

Emilia continued to sit in silence as she cried.

As such, it was Beatrice’s turn to speak again.
“Betty… Betty doesn’t know what to do anymore, in fact.
Betty spent so long waiting—so long waiting for that person.
You… you were Betty’s Subaru. You were that person for Betty.”
Beatrice’s gaze remained fixed to the floor, as she knew where this was most likely heading. But she had to try.
“Betty… Betty doesn’t have any reason anymore, in fact.
Betty threw you away. Betty moved on and… it disgusts Betty what she did.
She knows it’s unforgivable. But Betty has nothing left.
Everything for the last four hundred years, Betty has been… Is there any way that Betty could…”

“The answer is no, Beatrice,” Atlas said flatly, though his voice was tinged with pain.
“I can’t just… accept you back, not after everything.
Like I told Rem, the old Subaru Natsuki who you were with… I don’t feel like I’m him anymore.
And I don’t want any part of his life.”

The words spoken by Atlas made Beatrice feel like her own heart was being ripped out and crushed in the palm of someone’s hand.
“Betty knows… Betty knows, but…”

Atlas shook his head.
“You’ll find someone. You have a long life.
Someone who can really stick with you and make you happier than I could.”

Beatrice’s tears continued to flow.
“But… but they wouldn’t be Betty’s Subaru…”

“I’m not that person either, Beatrice,” Atlas replied.

And that sentence crushed her.
What remained of her inner vigor and fire was extinguished with those words.

Beatrice just slowly nodded and cried, looking like a doll in her seat.

Atlas took a deep breath and faced the group.
“Listen, I understand why what happened, happened. But I’m going to be honest—I left that old life behind me. I have a new life, new friends, and a whole lot less stress on me than before. Simply put, I’m done. Looking back on it, my time in Lugunica was the most difficult and painful part of my life. I have a family now, new friends. I’m not going back,” he explained, his hands gripping the table tightly.
“Maybe one day I can stomach seeing some of you again, but honestly, that won’t be for a long, long time—if ever. The old Subaru Natsuki is dead. I’m just Atlas now. That’s it.”

And so he shut the door of his heart to them all.

He then slowly stood up.
“You can all go now.”

Besides Emilia, they all traded looks with each other from around the table.
“I guess that’s it then, huh. Goodbye, Natsuki-san,” Otto said, helping Garfiel up as the two were the first to leave.

“Rem is sorry, Subaru-kun. She’ll never forget you,” she said as she stood up.

“You probably should,” Atlas replied.

“But Rem won’t.”
The broken oni girl continued to cry as she slowly left the room. She understood now that her presence would only bring him pain.

Beatrice slowly stood up, acting more like a doll on strings.
“You… you are really sending Betty away?”

Atlas nodded his head.

Beatrice continued to cry, but nodded as well.
“I… I deserve it… I hope in some way that I can make it up to you one day, I suppose.”

“You’ll find someone better,” Atlas remarked.

Beatrice shook her head.
“No, I don’t think Betty will.”

She looked at the two spirits. She was envious and jealous. Truthfully, she hated them—but she knew that it wasn’t fair, and that they were far superior to her now.
Even if she did manage to reclaim him in some way, those two would always be there and have primacy over her. She could never reclaim what she had with her Subaru, no matter what.

The spirit wasn’t sure of her path, and so she turned around to leave—to an uncertain future without hope.

Sol and Luna traded a look, both forming their own opinion about the spirit.

That only left Emilia, who had been silent up until now.

“Subaru…” she squeaked out a word.

Atlas stared at her. For the longest time, he hadn’t been able to fully expunge Beatrice and Emilia from his system.
But that time had passed during their last confrontation.

Atlas let out a deep sigh.
“Emilia… what is there left to say?”

Emilia shook, looking like she’d vibrate herself into pieces.
“I… I left you… I left you… I left you… I am… I am an idiot… I am a momentous idiot.”

Atlas did not deny her words.
“You did. But we both moved on, didn’t we? You seemed fine the last time we talked, when you didn’t remember me.”

Those words felt like a slap in the face.
Move on?
How could she move on?
But she did—existing in blissful naivety of the massive hole in her heart.
But now she knew it was there, and it bled every single day.

“I… I forgot you. I didn’t know. I didn’t remember, I didn’t…”

“But you sent me away, when I was begging and pleading with you. And that wasn’t even the first time, Emilia,” he declared, remembering his time at the royal capital.

Emilia winced yet again. That was never a pleasant memory for her, but now it was just a horrific one.
“Subaru, I… there was no one like you. No one I could be close to like you… No one that I could… besides Father, I just…”

Subaru shook his head.
“You seem fine being friends with Rem and the rest. You’ve taken good care of Beatrice even.”

“But… it’s not like what I had with you, dunderhead! You were… I was…”

“What were we, Emilia? I waited for an entire year, but you never told me,” he spoke flatly to her.

Emilia buried her head in her hands.
It was ludicrous to her—simply ridiculous.
He waited an entire year to hear her answer. She knew that he loved her.
It was only after he was well and truly gone that she realized she loved him too.

“I never got to tell you, Subaru, but… I do love you…”
She practically whispered the words, weak and tepid. Because she was always aware that there was no chance for her to claim what she desired.

“I loved you. I really did, Emilia. I would have thrown myself off a cliff, leapt into a fire, faced hordes and hordes of monsters—anything for you.
But… I guess that time’s gone. Seven years is a long time to wait for an answer, Emilia.”

Emilia wanted to protest. For six of those years, their time together had been erased from her memory.
But it was unfair of her to think that he would simply wait all that time—not after she abandoned him.

“I believed in you,” Atlas muttered weakly.

“Huh?” Emilia looked confused.

“When Roy ate my name. When I thought I had nothing left.
Even if you didn’t remember me, I believed in your kindness, your empathy.
I believed that… you’d at least give me a chance, take some pity on me at least.
You were always so kind, so gentle, so loving, so compassionate. You…
I believed that even in that cell, one day you’d check in on me.
One day you’d be the one to get me out of there.”

He shook his head and tensed his fists.
“But that didn’t happen. I had to get myself out. I ran away. I built a new life for myself.
Even if you didn’t remember me, you moved on from me and my presence in your life.”
He stared back at her.
“I have a wife now, Emilia. I have a daughter. What do you even want from me here?
Surely you can’t expect me to leave it all behind?”

Emilia bit her lip, the cold tears streaming down her face.
Of course she wanted Subaru back.
But she was also a girl who held love and family in high regard.
She would not be the sort of monster and homewrecker who would even dare to ask such a thing.
And she couldn’t deny that, despite a certain ache and emptiness that never went away in her heart, she was content these last few years.
She felt like she was doing good, like she was accomplishing something.
But she never realized that she was throwing away her own happiness all the while.

She had moved on—she just hadn’t realized it.
And with Subaru’s name returned, she was dragged back into it kicking and screaming, like a chain around her neck.

“I… I still want to have you in my life, Subaru,” Emilia muttered.
“I can’t imagine it without…”

“You’ve been fine for the past few years. I’ve been fine for the past few years. You’ll be fine, Emilia,” Atlas stated.

Logically, his argument made sense. She didn’t even realize anything was wrong.

But now she was aware of the bitter truth—and it would haunt her for the rest of her days.

Emilia slowly stood up.
“I am… I am sorry, Subaru. I love you.”

Atlas nodded his head.
“I loved you too. But… this isn’t good for either of us anymore. You waited too long, and we both moved on.
I’m sorry, Emilia, but I can’t take you back. I don’t love you anymore.”

Emilia continued to sob, soft strangled noises echoing out of her throat.

“You should go,” Atlas said.

Emilia wanted to protest, but she could not.

Hanging her head in defeat, she slowly turned to leave.

“Goodbye, Subaru,” she said, without even turning back as she slowly opened the door.

“Goodbye, Emilia.”

In this if…
-In Lugunica, when Subaru’s name returned, an emergency meeting was called by Felt and the Council of Wisemen. While some suggested keeping Subaru labeled as a wanted fugitive for his subsequent crimes after escaping, such as the deaths of many knights who pursued him, in the end that side was the minority. While there was an argument about consequences in the end due to the time that had passed almost nothing was done.
-There was much discussion between Felt and the Council on what to do about the knights who had custody over Subaru. The council wanted amnesty while Felt opted for punishment. In the end all parties involved were demoted with several titles stripped. As such Julius lost his honorary position but remained a royal guard, Felix also lost the blue title but retained his position otherwise.
-Crusch Karsten soon died due to the weakness in her body. Years of fighting the dragon blood had drained her strength. Felix fell into a great depression after that and only emerges to do his duty as a healer.
-Anastasia Hoshin will die 9 years after the royal selection concludes due to her body’s weakness. While she might have normally had longer to live, the strain put on her gate in Priestella shortened her lifespan considerably still.
-Otto and Garfiel retired from their respective positions as knights. Otto returned to being a merchant and Garfiel became his traveling companion.
-Roswaal totally shut down, Ram still cares for him but he is the ‘husk’ that he always intended to give her. Rem remains with them but acts in a similarly doll-like lifeless fashion. Ram refuses to abandon either of them and is weighing her options on what to do in order to at least help Rem.
-Beatrice secluded herself in a new library. She has no faith in finding a ‘new person’ anymore but will aid with things if a member of the old Emilia camp asks her too. She will, occasionally, venture out and actually uses some self taught long range ‘spying’ magic to monitor Subaru. Luna has noticed this but allows it. Sol and Luna are actually somewhat sympathetic towards Beatrice and are talking amongst themselves if they want to have a relationship with her in the future. Atlas would not oppose this if those two asked.
-Emilia remained a member of Felt’s court, having nothing left to do besides that. She is helped by Puck who, seeing her loneliness, is ‘forced’ to try and get her to be social. Emilia has no romantic interest in anyone currently alive and is working to end discrimination so she can unfreeze the elves of Elior Forest.
-Shion and Subaru had a child named Taygete and later have a girl named Aconita who bears traits of Lilac.

Notes:

This is probably the 'shortest' of the three finales for the 'starting' paths.
Nothing too dramatic, just a closed door.

Also!

THEATER UPDATE
-Revenge & Shadow-Extra 5 has its theater. Check it out at the bottom of the story.

Chapter 38: Path of Departure-Epilogue

Summary:

A final look into the life of the Star and the Dreamer.

 

15 years after the end of the Royal Selection

 

“Sister! Why don’t you come play with me!” A green-haired girl with pointed ears huffed.
She was standing near a tree with a bow slung on her back.

Under the tree there was a purple-haired girl drawing in a book. She also had pointed ears.

The purple-haired girl slowly shook her head.
“I want to get these sketches done, sister.”
Despite being the younger of the two by about four years, the purple-haired girl was surprisingly mature.

The green-haired girl slowly shook her head.
“Well… how about when you are done? It’ll do you no good to just sit around all day.”

The purple-haired little girl let out a deep breath.
“Well, I guess that’s alright then.”

“Awesome! I’ll just practice some of my archery then.”

“Alright, do that, big sister.”

The green-haired girl walked off, venturing across the wide open field to a makeshift archery range with targets set up.
She began to practice with her arrows. The tips were not sharp, but instead sticky.
It was something her father insisted upon.

Meanwhile, the purple-haired girl continued to draw. In her book was a depiction of her sister with her bow at the ready, surrounded by the woods.
A stylized but not wholly inaccurate recreation of the scene before her now.
A small smile crossed her face as she continued to add details to the drawing.

“Taygete! Taygete!” A fire spirit rushed out towards the green-haired girl.
The fire spirit practically flew through the air before landing next to the twelve-year-old girl.

Taygete turned towards the girl and flashed a smile.
“Ah, Sol? Did you come to practice with me?”

Sol giggled.
“Sol would love to! But… Sol might burn up your targets.”

Taygete sighed and nodded her head.
“Well, that’s true. That’d be a real problem then. Especially if you set the forest on fire.”

Sol rapidly shook her head.
“Sol would never! I am a spirit of fire, a master of fire magic. I wouldn’t lose control of my own fire!” she declared with utmost confidence.

“You sure about that? I mean, you did burn down the house that one—”

“Sol remembers no such thing!” Sol puffed out her chest and smiled.

Taygete distinctly remembered a time when she was younger, when Sol tried to help with cooking, and tried to speed up the process with fire magic.
She remembered Father roping in several of his friends to repair the half-burnt-down house.

Taygete shook her head, letting out a sigh.
“Well, let’s just not risk it. But what did you come out to see me for? You’re usually glued to Father’s hip.”

“Oh! Right!” Sol slammed her fist into her own hand.
“Atlas and Shion want to see you both. Lunch is ready, and we have guests!”

“Wait? Guests? Again?” Taygete tilted her head.
“Something must be going on. Alright, let’s grab my sister and head back.”

Sol shook her head.
“No need! Luna is getting Aconita.”

Across the field, Luna was indeed fetching the other quarter-elf child.
“Sister Aconita. Your father and mother request your presence for lunch,” Luna said to her, retaining her polite tone.

Aconita tilted her head.
“Huh? Really? Yeah, lunch is actually pretty late,” the purple-haired girl said as she looked up at the sky.

Luna nodded and let out a deep sigh.
“Some troublesome guests have arrived.”

Aconita frowned.
“Troublesome how?”

“The usual sort of annoying people who seem to like to bother my amazing contractor,” Luna replied.

Aconita tilted her head.
“Wait? Dad’s friends? I thought it might have just been Halibel?”

Luna shook her head.
“Some of the others, like that brute Devon and that madman Korin, are here.”

Aconita groaned and grumbled.
“Ugh, and here I thought we could have a peaceful dinner.”

“As did I.”

Both sighed, together mourning the loss of what would have otherwise probably been a peaceful day.
“In any case, your father wishes for you and your sister. Shall we get on the way?” Luna asked.

Aconita slowly pushed herself up and smiled at her.
“Of course, lead the way.”

By the time they arrived, what appeared to be a small party was already underway.
A set of pressed-together tables had been assembled in the back of the wooden cabin, with many of the chairs already full.

Atlas was at the table with Shion at his side, but other people were already nearby.
Halibel the Admirer was already drinking, causing Tia to inch herself away.

Devon and Korin were trading stories about their latest missions, the former already having finished his first mug of beer as the latter leaned back in his chair with an amused look on his face.
Maxwell was at the edge of the table with a book open, showing it to the twins Clara and Kara as they listened to his recommendation like gospel.

Sela was standing with Rend, training the latter on swordsmanship, the young man landing on his ass after she delivered a blow to his gut.
Korin shouted a comment from his place at the table, causing Sela to hurl the wooden practice sword at his face.

All in all, it was a typical sort of gathering.

“Wow! Seems everyone showed up,” Taygete muttered.

“I guess they wanted to surprise Father. I wonder what for?” Aconita wondered aloud.

“Well, come on and find out!” Sol declared as the two spirits then dragged the two girls over to the table to join in the family festivities.

***

Within a dreamscape, Atlas found himself in the middle of an open grassy field. A starlit night sky stretched overhead as he laid his head back and stared upward.

Two girls rested at his side. One was an elf with green hair, the other a phantom elf with purple hair.

“So… seems today turned out pretty interesting, huh?” Shion asked in her usual upbeat tone.

Lilac rolled her eyes and grumbled.
“It was an annoying day, honestly. Seriously, those guys just barged in on us.”

Atlas let out a soft chuckle and shook his head.
“Hey, they’re friends. They’re allowed to pop by. Besides, it was good to see them all.”
He smiled casually as he leaned back, gazing at the stars above.

“Thanks for all this, by the way,” he muttered.

“Hmm?” Shion tilted her head.

“What do you mean?” Lilac asked.

Atlas pointed upward and smiled.
“The stars,” he said calmly.

Shion and Lilac both looked up and realized what he meant.
They were in a dreamscape within Atlas’s mind.
The firmament above was not Od Lagna’s sky, but Earth’s — his memories recreating the night sky of his homeworld.
The stars shimmered with a brightness and life that Od Lagna’s heavens did not possess.

Atlas smiled softly, staring at them.

Shion giggled lightly and caressed his cheek.
“Such a silly thing to be grateful for. But I know it means the world to you.”
She sighed, never having felt a true sense of home until now.

Lilac sat up and looked down at him.
“I’m glad we could do this for you. Now will you get your head out of the clouds?” she teased, playfully shoving his side.

Atlas laughed and sat upright, stretching his arms before smiling at the elf and her phantom.
“Alright, alright. But seriously… I honestly don’t know where I’d be without you both.”
He took their hands.
“I was lost. I had no one — just Sol and Luna at the time. No place to go, no goal, and…”

Shion gently held his face, meeting his eyes.
“I know. I felt the same way. Now then, how about we just relax here together for a while?”

She flashed a bright, pure smile — carefree joy radiating from her presence.

Atlas reached out, smiling back as he ran his fingers slowly through her hair.
“Alright then. Let’s get some rest. We’ve got a busy few days ahead.”

Lilac sighed.
“You handle dealing with all of those guys. I’ll worry about keeping us alive.”

Shion giggled.
“Sounds like a plan to me! It’ll be fun.~”

Atlas stretched out again, eyes drifting back to the stars.
“Well, I guess the adventure never ends, huh?”

“Nope!” Shion chirped happily.

Lilac laughed, amused by his words.
“Not like a quiet life suits you. Trouble sticks to you like velcro… velcro? What the hell is velcro?!”
She groaned, realizing she’d picked up another alien concept from Subaru.

Shion giggled at Lilac’s frustration, while both looked to Atlas for an answer.

“Ah, it’s… umm, something for sticking two things together,” Atlas explained with a soft smile.
“And as for your point, I can’t say you’re wrong. Even when I want a peaceful life, trouble seems to find me.”

His eyes fell upon the two girls again.
“I guess that’s just how my life is. Not sure I’d have it any other way, though.”

In this if…

-Atlas would obtain an elvish lifespan due to one of the authorities he absorbed.
-Taygete would grow up to actually be a capable mercenary commander, while Aconita would grow up to be a famed scholar and adventurer, though they were equal in power. Both would be dream magic users but manage to use their powers in radically different ways.
-It would eventually be one of Taygete’s children who would contract with Beatrice again.
-Atlas’s life would be filled with many more adventures. This would, eventually, result in him slaying the other Archbishops of the Witch Cult.

Notes:

Just a little snapshot of Atlas and Shion together.
Hope you enjoyed this path.
I was considering updating for the far future on Beatrice and Emilia's fates, but I figure I'd leave it to the imagination.
I'll just say neither got a 'worst end' in this timeline, a bittersweet one maybe. None of their issues are being resolved within a decade though.

Chapter 39: Path of Forgiveness and Tears

Summary:

What if?
The Forgotten Knight returned to his camp, an echo of who he used to be?

Notes:

Probably the most controversial path.
Ironic since the OG Re:Forgotten has this as an optional bonus ending.

Third of the "Vanilla" Re:Forgotten paths. Hope you enjoy.

The nightmares are always the same.

He is within that cold darkness, the chains binding his flesh.

 

He feels himself beaten, cut, burned, tormented, tortured.

 

Pride Pride Pride Pride. Pride. PRIDE!

 

They always call him that.

 

He is left alone in that darkness.

 

Left alone to rot and suffer.

 

While the world moves on without him.

 

He imagines himself a corpse, cold, unmoving, bleeding wounds covering his body from head to toe.

 

He lays motionless for countless minutes, for countless hours.

 

And then he awakens.

 

***

 

He stares up at the ceiling, the ceiling he is very familiar with.

 

That of Roswaal’s mansion.

 

He feels something gripping tightly at his side, at his scar covered arm.

 

It was Beatrice, his spirit Spirit of Yin.

 

She is clutching tightly to him, tears in her eyes as she trembled against him.

Her grip was firm, as if letting go would risk him being lost forever. 

 

Shifting his gaze slightly upward, he would see Rem, sleeping in a nearby chair. There were tears in her eyes. 

She had remained by his side all night.

 

She did this every night now.

 

“H-hey, B-Beako… Re-Rem-rin. It’s time to get up.” His voice was soft, weak, gentle, and filled with fear.

 

“Subaru…” Beatrice mutters softly as she awoke. Her tear filled butterfly eyes meeting his own. She held him tightly. “Betty is sorry, Betty is very sorry!”

She leaned against him, crying into his side.

“Beako its… its.. Its going to be..”

I am not fine, and I don’t know if it's going to be alright.

 

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “Come on, let's start the day.” He forced a smile.

 

“Can... Can your Rem get you something Subaru-kun?” Rem asked, biting her lip as she trembled, looking at her beloved.

 

“I… I’m not sure.” Subaru sighed. “I think I just want to get washed up and get some breakfast.”

 

Rem nodded slowly, a sad smile on her face. “Then I will get your clothes and draw the water for you.”

 

Subaru nodded.

 

Ever since they returned, Rem became his personal maid. 

 

She still helped out with other things around the manor, and primarily handled cooking and such.

 

But she left the majority of the tasks to Ram, Frederica, Petra, and Sylphy.

 

Rem, especially after learning of the Sanctuary’s events and how Subaru had been abandoned by the camp, viewed herself solely as Subaru’s maid.

 

The rest of the mansion could rot for all she cared.

 

Subaru had help dressing from Rem. 

His hair was still ashen white and his body was a quilt of scars and abuse.

All done by the hands of those who would otherwise be protectors of this kingdom.

 

He still had trouble moving, several of his muscles and nerves still damaged.

The cost and effort of having healers help fix his body was being organized by the other camps in recompense.

 

The obvious person for the task being excluded for good reason.

 

Both Rem and Beatrice could not help but to stare at the scars that marked the one they both loved most in this world.

 

As Rem lightly gripped his wrist to properly pull down his sleeve, Subaru’s entire body stiffened.

He felt himself being dragged by the wrist through the darkness.

A cold metallic hand that was devoid of warmth and gentleness.

 

He was thrown against the wall.

He was kicked in his stomach, the feeling of his ribs cracking rang through his body.

A small crowd had gathered around him.

He felt it over and over again. 

Cold metallic hands.
Warm fleshy hands.

They beat him.

They kicked him. 

His bones cracked.

His flesh bruised.

The world became a daze of pain and brutality.

He was forced to his feet, gripped by his hair and dragged up the wall.

The beating continued.

Over and over again.

 

Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. Over and over. 

 

He would be dragged back to his cell by the end and thrown inside.

A broken punching bag left discarded like a toy.

 

“Subaru?” Beatrice gently tugged his hand, tears in her eyes.

 

Subaru had frozen in place, tears running down his face as his mouth had begun to mutter soundless and meaningless phrases.

 

“I… just help me finished getting dressed please.” He asked, his tone that of a desperate plea.

 

The two girls honored that plea, and Rem silently continued to dress him. 

 

After he finished getting dressed, Subaru forced a smile. “Thank you Beako, Rem-rin.”

 

“It is never a problem Subaru-kun. Just let us know what you need, anything at all.”

 

“Let us go get breakfast I suppose.” Beatrice took his hand and slowly led Subaru to the dining hall.

Subaru shuffled to the dining hall, Rem going on ahead to make sure that the food would be ready and served.

 

By the time Subaru made it to the dining hall, everyone else was already seated and much of the food had been served.

 

Roswaal, Emilia, Garfiel, Otto, and Meili were all seated at the table.

 

The maids, Ram, Frederica, Sylphy, and Petra stood off to the side.

 

Roswaal smiled. “Subaru-kun, thank you for jo-o-oing us.”

 

Garfiel and Otto both shot Roswaal a hateful look.

 

Rem’s glare made obvious her deep desire to have him burned alive on the spot.

 

“He-hello everyone. Sorry if I kept you waiting.” Subaru forced a smile, it wasn’t even fake. I just took effort and energy that he struggled to master.

 

“Ah! No no, it's fine Subaru. Take all the time you need. We don’t mind waiting.” Emilia forced a smile.

 

Subaru stared at Emilia for a moment, a mixture of feelings swelling within him.

 

She was still beautiful, she was always beautiful. But she had tired dark bags under her eyes, nothing compared to his own, but still noticeable. 

 

There were streaks of gray in her otherwise lustrous silver hair, and her eyes were red and sore from crying.

 

Beatrice led Subaru over to a seat, and sat him down at the table, next to Emilia.

 

Beatrice took a place beside him and the meal began, awkwardly and quietly.

 

Subaru looked down at his food, eating it slowly, his motions dulled, as if his limbs were controlled by an unsure and amateurish puppeteer. 

 

As he ate the food, he savored the flavor. The bold and sweet taste on his tongue, in contrast to the grime and gruel he was served within that prison.

 

Placing another piece of food into his mouth, the fork tongued his tongue.

 

The metallic taste was soft, it would normally be imperceptible. 

But Subaru had grown sensitive to the flavor, due to the repeated nails that were placed within his food during his time imprisoned.

 

They would pierce his tongue.

Blood filling it.

They would slide down his throat

Tearing up his insides.

 

It would sting

 

It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! It stings! 

 

He was back in the prison.

A mess of brown and gray slop before him.

He would double over, choking.

He would grip at his throat.

Blood would be filling his mouth.

He was choking.

He was suffering.

He was in pain.

 

They were laughing! 

Laughing at the so-called Archbishop reduced to a pathetic state.

 

Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. Laughing. 

They laughed at his pain, they were laughing at his pain. 

 

Why are they hurting me?

He coughed, so hard that he felt his lungs might burst from his throat.

Why am I in so much pain?

Blood droplets spilled from his mouth along with the remains of the nails.

Why do they hate me?

Tears streamed down his face.

Why can’t I just die?

 

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?
Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

Why do they hurt me? Why am I in pain? Why do they hate me? Why can’t I die?

“Subaru are you feeling alright?” Emilia asked.

 

Emilia’s question shook him out of his stupor.

His eyes were wide as he surveyed the room, all eyes upon him.

Filled with worry and concern.

It was genuine, it was true.

He could tell that much.

But he knew it was fragile.

 

To those watching him, they would have just seen him freeze, dropping the food in his mouth back onto the table while he lightly trembled.

 

Rem quickly rushed over, to check on him and to clean the food.

 

“Subaru-kun are you..?”

 

“Its fine… the food is fine. I just… had a moment that’s all.” He forced a smile, though all could tell that this smile was fake as could be.

 

But none were willing to challenge it.

 

Rem slowly nodded her head. “I.. understand Subaru-kun. Could your Rem…”

 

“A wooden fork, if that isn’t a problem? Sorry… guess that’s a weird ask.”

 

“No not at all! Your Rem will get one.” Rem rushed to the kitchen.

 

Frederica forced a smile and asked. “Is the food… to your liking?”

She would normally not want to presume, but at the same time the senior maid wished for everything to be perfect.

 

He slowly nodded his head. “Ye-yeah its good. Though honestly, anything would taste amazing after um…”

He bit his lip and looked down.

 

A soft cloud of melancholy hanging over all those here.

 

“I enjoy it, thank you.” Subaru replied.

 

The meal continued, once again awkward silence reigned.

None could really think of anything to say.

No one wanted to say anything, could bring themselves to say anything.

 

All except for a shameless clown.

“I should let you kno-o-o-ow that there will be a hea-a-aler coming some time early tomorro-o-o-ow”

 

“Who is it?” Otto asked, eyes narrowing at the Margrave.

 

“A knight. Though one who had no ro-o-ole in any unfo-o-ortunate incidents.” He explained.

 

“They better do a good job, I suppose.” Beatrice muttered.

 

Emilia looked over at Subaru. “Subaru… is there, anything you would… like to try and do today?” She forced a smile, forced it just for him.

 

Subaru stared at her and shook his head, but then thought about it. “I’ve… been in bed, most of the last few days. Though, not sure what I can do, like this you know?”

He let out a faint chuckle.

 

Emilia and several others winced.

 

Rem cleared her throat. “Rem could… let you use the wheel chair you made for me? So you don’t strain yourself. We could walk around the manor, or head to the village maybe if you prefer?” 

 

Subaru blinked and thought about it. “Going around the manor… may be nice.”

His voice was soft, wavering, and unsure of himself.

 

Gone was the enthusiasm.

Gone was the cheer.

It was a hollow echo of what it once was.

One that may never recover.

 

That broke the hearts of all those who knew him and cherished him, of all those that heard it.

 

Rem bowed. “I will get it ready then.”

She then walked off to go and fetch the wheelchair. 

 

“Emilia, You do have to continue your studies today” Roswaal remarked as he rose from his seat.

 

“Ah, but can I… please maybe spend some time walking with Subaru first?” She asked.

 

“Of couuurse.” Roswaal smiled. “I’m just reminding you of your obligations.”

 

Emilia silently nodded her head.

 

Subaru shuffled over to the chair and leaned back against it.

 

Rem, forcing a smile, pulled the chair back and began to take Subaru around the manor, Emilia and Beatrice accompanying them.

 

As they left a great deep breath was taken by all those that remained within the room.

 

“Master Roswaal.” Ram started. “Is there anything you would like me to do?”

 

Roswaal paused, pondering for a moment before he shook his head. “Nooo, for now continue about your duties though Ram.”

 

“Yes Master Roswaal.”

 

“Do be mindfuuul about what you say around Subaruuu. He’s in a VERY delicate position.”

 

Ram tensed, but nodded her head. “I shall be mindful of my behavior around Ba— Subaru.”

 

Roswaal smiled and then exited the room, going about his day with Ram following behind.

 

***

 

The four toured around the mansion, Rem pushing Subaru along in the chair.

 

Subaru knew this mansion well once, though for him it had been a while.

It had been far far too long.

 

He didn’t say much, asked the idle question or two, made small talk.

 

“Is there anything we can do to make you more comfy Subaru?” Emilia asked, her hand on his as she walked alongside the wheelchair.

 

Beatrice nodded her head. “Betty will do anything you want, in fact.”

 

Subaru looked between them both and let out a deep sigh, leaning back.

 

“Maybe just, outside in the flower garden?” he asked.

 

Emilia smiled. “That sounds like a good idea.~” she spoke softly.

 

Soon they were in the garden, surrounded by a myriad of beautiful colors. 

 

Subaru sighed, leaning back as he stared up at the sky.

 

It was a nearly cloudless day, the sun shining brightly in the sky.

 

Subaru closed his eyes, basking in the feeling of the breeze, the scent of the flowers, the warmth of the sun.

 

The sun was warm.

Very warm.

 

Warm.

It maybe even slightly, ever so slightly burned.

 

It burned.

It burned!

He was burning!

HE WAS BURNING!!!

 

He was chained to a chair, wriggling, gasping for freedom, screaming, begging, crying out for mercy, crying out the truth that he knew.

 

The hot iron was pressed against his chest as his entire body squirmed like a suffocating fish.

 

It burned, it burned his flesh.

He could smell it.

His own skin and meat cooking.

 

There wasn’t even a moment of relief as the iron was pulled away. Instead his skin continued to bubble bright red.

 

He could not brace himself.

 

He could only cry.

 

Cry as the iron was brought against the side of his face.

 

He let out another scream of pure agony.

 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAHAAAAAAGHAHGHAHGHAHGHHAHGHAHGAHGHAHGHUAHGUAHGUAHGUAHGAUGHAUGHUAHGAUGHUAHGUAHGUHAUGHAGHKUHGUHGHGHKUGHAHAHHGHAKUGHKAHGHHAGHAHGHHAHGHAHGHGHHAHGHAGHAHGHAHGHAHGHAHGHAHGHAHGHAHGHHHAHGHAHGHAHGHAHUGUHAUGHAHUGHAUGHAUGHAHGHGHUAHGHGKUUUUUUUUUGHGGGGHGHKKKAAAAAGAAAAAAAAGGHGHGHUGHGUHGAUHGAGUHGAUGHUAHAAGUUUAGHKKKAUGHUAHGHHUHUAHGGKKK!!!!!”

 

IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! IT BURNS! IT HURTS! 

“Subaru!”

“Subaru-kun!”

“Subaru!”

 

Subaru was roused back to a semi-state of awareness by the voices of three girls.

 

He had fallen forward out of his chair, and into the ground before him.

He had curled up in on himself, trembling as he rocked himself back and forth.

Muttering words that none of them could understand.

 

He found himself with his head in Emilia’s lap.

His hand being held by Beatrice.

And with Rem kneeling at his side.

 

The boy trembled, eyes darting around to look at them all.

 

And he began to cry.

 

“Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! Please don’t leave me!” He muttered weakly, clinging to Emilia, his tears staining her dress.

 

He then fell unconscious, drifting off into his world of dreams and nightmares.

Surrounded by those that cared for him.

Surrounded by those that failed him.

 

In this If

-Subaru’s total duration of imprisonment was four months real time. Via his loops it was about six times that.

-The Gluttonies attacked the prison tower, guided by their gospels to try and free wrath but to also finish devouring Subaru.

-Lye was killed and Roy was captured.

-A month later is when Roy was slated to be executed, followed by Subaru.

-Subaru was hooded during his execution, and after Roy’s death he was quickly rushed away. 

-The general populace does not know that Subaru was considered the Archbishop of Pride.

-Felix and Julius are under house arrest for their part. In this fic Felix mostly saw to ‘healing’ Subaru after his beatings and he only interrogated Subaru rarely so that he may try to extract a cure for Crusch. Those moments were extremely painful for Subaru.

-Julius oversaw much of his imprisonment and nearly was the one who executed him, but did not engage in any excessive torture besides, ironically, beating Subaru a few times.

-Rumors about Subaru’s state have begun to spread and caused some civil unrest.




IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

 

No one spoke during the screenings.

 

No words of insult or mercy.

 

They just stared at the damage.

[Priscilla: What a miserable situation.]

 

[Anastasia: A complete mess too, though at least we aren’t doomed… probably.]

 

Crusch shook her head, saying nothing. She had no right to do so as her knight’s potential sins weighed upon her.

 

[Beatrice: —— Isn't there any way to help him...?]

 

Asking with great sadness, she would beg anyone, banging her forehead on the floor, if they could find a way to help her contractor.

 

[Felix: Unfortunately... This Subaru-Kyun has probably developed such a trauma from the torture and the events... that things related to it can trigger flashes that remind him of what happened during his time there.]

Felix struggled to speak, he knew that much of this damage was his own fault. He was staring at a mockery for all that he stood for that was brought about by his own hands.

[Frederica: Like when he was eating?]

[Felix: Yes. His mind still has difficulty associating his sensations with everyday events after spending so much time imprisoned. Especially because of Return by Death.]

The cat-boy healer wanted to just crawl under a bed so he might never be seen again.

[Wilhelm: Like a soldier with trauma. He might be calmly going about his days, only for something ordinary to remind him of something related to the battlefield.]

 

The in-depth analysis made it clear how deeply rooted Subaru's psychological terror was.

 

Even something like eating or sunbathing reminded him of the worst pain he suffered during his time in prison.

 

[Emilia: B-But, he c-can recover, can't he?]

The half-elf remained hopeful. Unlike all the other wicked and accursed routes they were here, they remembered him, they could help him.
Some part of her wanted to desperately believe that if she was in that situation, if she knew how much she had failed, that she could be useful in some capacity.

[Félix: —— I don't know. —— The physical damage is mostly minor. But the psychological time Subaru-Kyun spent was enough for things to become deeply engraved in his mind. Perhaps over time, he can stop dissociating and live, but still remember, and experience some episodes more controlled than those shown so far, nya.]

 

Explaining as sincerely as he could, the healer also hated this reality.

 

In the end, being out of the cell only gave him the chance to escape the ongoing torture, not the trauma that lingered. Even if he could recover somewhat from it, it would still be permanently scarred on his mind and soul. And that left a bitter taste in everyone's mouths.

 

Not even in what should have been his, Subaru still lacked the true freedom to live without the torments caused by their uselessness.

 

And that... is another reality they deeply hate.

 

[Julius: I can’t even imagine what it would be like.]

 

He considered what it would be like, standing there watching Gluttony get executed, something he certainly still felt that the wretched little creature deserved, only to realize that the prisoner you were about to execute, standing right next to him, was your friend. One you oversaw the brutal and merciless imprisonment of.
Julius could barely comprehend what it would be like to be in that situation.

 

For all the other camps it was a similar feeling. What they would be feeling like, waiting for the execution of an Archbishop only to realize that it was Subaru. Many felt like they would throw up on the spot.

Roswaal contemplated the situation, he had to account for every possibility after all.
[Roswaal (thoughts): Traumatized yes, but not totally broken. Perhaps this can be turned into a positive. If that me is careful. He should at least understand that Subaru’s power is not without limits)

 

Emilia thought about the her that was on the screen, the her that realized how useless she had been.

 

[Emilia (thoughts): So that’s what I really look like as a failure, when I realize how badly I messed up.]
She thought bitterly about herself. It was a pain she knew she deserved.

 

Beatrice also considered her own predicament in that situation.
[Beatrice: Betty will not let anything happen to him, never ever again, in fact]
She understood that she would have a long road ahead of herself in that situation. She was glad that Subaru kept her by her side even then. That Betty didn’t know the full extent of her failure, but she understood enough to know that she was a failure.
[Beatrice (thoughts): Please please don’t abandon him again I suppose.]

Meanwhile Rem stared at the screen with determination
[Rem: However long it takes Subaru-kun. I will do what I have to in order to help you. Whatever you want, whatever you need, your Rem will provide, even though I have no right.]

 

A quiet resolve was born within those who cared for him most.
That they would do whatever it took to heal Subaru, and that facing this pain headon was the least they could do.

If they could not do that much, then they would be truly useless.

Notes:

Curious how people will take this one.

Do they deserve forgiveness?
Probably not.
But we aren't asking that question here.

As a reminder I write these to get over writer's block for my other fics.
They don't really detract all that much time from my normal writing because of it.

Chapter 40: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 1

Summary:

A look into the life of Beatrice on the Path of Forgiveness and Tears

EXTRA 1

 

Beatrice was a worthless spirit.

 

At the very least that is what she thought of herself, now that everything had settled into a new normal.

Beatrice had abandoned her contractor, her most beloved person, after only one year of being together.

After waiting four hundred years, she discarded her salvation so easily, so quickly.

It disgusted her down to her very core.

 

Worthless.

Useless.

Stupid.

Pathetic.

Loathsome.

Ungrateful.

Wretched

Traitorous.

Slothful.

Idiotic.

Undeserving Doll.

 

These were the words that reflected what she thought of herself.

Look at what you have done, you broken useless doll. Worse than useless, you played a part in your own contractor’s suffering.

 

She tensed as she saw Subaru’s unconscious body wriggle and squirm as it was healed.

You did this to him. You are responsible for this. You made him suffer. You abandoned him when he cried out for help. You left him. You don’t deserve to be forgiven. You deserve to be alone.

 

She struggled to hold back her tears, but she was otherwise motionless, sitting there and just staring. Only her eyes moved, careful and mindful of the healer’s motions.

 

She reflected as she saw two healers, knights, working on Subaru’s mangled body.

 

Every scar, every mark, every deformity upon his skin was a record of her failure.

 

This is what you have done for him. This is how you ‘help’ your contractor.

 

The defective doll just sat there, quietly, unmoving as she watched the healers ply their trade.

 

Subaru had to be restrained and rendered unconscious before they could begin. He would squirm and struggle too much, not consciously but rather due to an instinct.

 

“What wretch did a number on him I see.” The older knight commented, brushing his green hair away from his face after Subaru was restrained.

 

“That would be the case I suppose.” Beatrice replied, her tone mechanical and devoid of life.

Subaru had to be restrained, because healing magic itself became a form of torture that his mind recognized. 

He had to be made unconscious so he would not trigger a fit of madness as he was being healed.

Beatrice held his hand until Subaru was fast asleep, only then she would step back, and let the two get to work.

 

The cat deserves to die, those knights deserve to die, everyone who hurt him deserves to die, I deserve to…

 

She did not finish that thought. To do so would be a sin against her contractor, who for some reason still clung to her at night.

Betty doesn’t know how you can even stand herself. Betty doesn’t deserve your forgiveness. Betty isn’t sure if she even has it. Betty will do everything she can to earn your forgiveness I suppose.

 

The two healer knights worked silently, for the most part, only exchanging comments on how to treat their patient.

 

When they were done they both turned to Beatrice.

 

“Well we are done for today.” The younger of the knights, a boy with sandy blonde hair that was about Subaru's age, spoke up first.

 

The older knight slowly nodded his head. “Yes, the boy’s damage is rather extensive, but anything that could have rendered him non-functional was already healed. We worked on any deformities to his bones and muscles, but the nerve damage will be difficult to repair.”

 

Beatrice nodded her head. “Can you do it? I suppose.”

 

The older knight nodded his head. “Yes, but it will help to have a record of what exactly was done to him, from a medical perspective. While I have read the logs, they do not have the details required for this operation.”

He handed the book to Beatrice.

 

Beatrice slowly reached out, and took the black book into her hands.

It was a plain and ordinary looking book, and it was a totally mundane book.

But the records it contained made it weigh heavier than her gospel ever was.

It was a record of just how badly she had failed as a spirit. 

 

“We will have to secure the personal account of the one responsible for the most extreme damage. I would not dare to bring this patient to that pathetic creature, but I am sure you can understand why I need HIS records?” The elder knight asked.

 

Beatrice nodded her head. “It makes sense I suppose, but do not trust it.”

 

“Of course not, but it may give us an idea.” the younger knight chimed in. “Just be sure he eats what he has too and starts getting some proper exercise, even if its only walking. He needs to get used to using his body again. But make sure he doesn't push it too far.”

 

“That will be all for today then. Have a good day.” The elder knight declared their time together at an end, and the two walked away.

 

Beatrice let out a sigh and walked over to Subaru, gently taking his hand as he slept.

“Betty is a worthless spirit, but Betty will never abandon her Subaru again.”

 

***

 

As Subaru laid sleeping, the yin spirit would watch him, her sore butterfly eyes wouldn't pull away from him even for a moment.

She did not trust herself anymore.

She did not trust that something wouldn't happen if she turned away even for a minute.

 

She would remain with him now and for all time. 

“Betty is sorry. Betty is sorry. Betty is sorry.”

She held his hand, hoping to ease some of the pain that he always experienced in his nightmares.

It was the only thing she felt could do at times like these.

 

There was a gentle knock on the door. “May I come in?” It was the voice of Rem.

 

Beatrice said nothing for several moments. In truth she didn't want anyone near her contractor.

None of them deserve to be near him.

I don't trust any of them, in fact.

I don't deserve to be with him either, I suppose.

“I.. I suppose.” Her voice was weak, but she allowed for the maid’s presence.

 

Betty's Subaru feels better when she is there when he wakes up, in fact .

 

She considered telling the maid this fact. But she decided against it for now, the maid seemed resolved to spend as much time with him as possible anyways.

 

Rem slowly and quietly opened the door, seeing Subaru asleep she kept her footsteps light.

Quietly, silently, and diligently she would begin to clean the room. Every few seconds she would look away from her task to stare at the boy.

When she was finished, she would wander over to his bed, sitting beside it on the opposite side of the spirit of yin.

 

“How…” Rem began.

 

“The healers did what they could for now, in fact. To repair his nerves they must question the wretched cat.”

 

Rem slowly nodded her head.

Beatrice could see Rem's own expression darken upon the mention of the accursed Blue.

 

The two remained silent, having nothing to say to each other as they each held a hand of the sleeping boy they both adored, and both terribly wronged.

 

***

Ram appeared at the doorway some time later, quietly entering.

 

Both Beatrice and Rem looked towards her, their gazes narrowing.

 

Ram’s gaze roamed over Beatrice and Rem, before it fell upon Subaru for several moments. Her otherwise stoic mask cracking when she did so, she couldn’t hold her gaze for more than a few seconds.

 

Ram then directed her gaze back at Beatrice. “Lady Beatrice. Master Roswaal wishes to speak with you.”

 

“I refuse, in fact.” Beatrice stated plainly.

 

“He wishes for your advice in planning Ba… Subaru’s treatment. He said it would be most improper to plan it without you, as well as to pull you away from him while he is awake. My sister can watch over him in the meantime, and I can remain too if you so wish.”

While her tone would seem cold to all, one could easily tell it was a mask, hiding the anguish beneath.

For the blue haired oni, such a thing was obvious.

 

“Is that so? The clown is correct I suppose. He may only have my attention for a few minutes.” The doll unsteadily rose to her feet and exited the room, casting one last glance back at her broken contractor.

 

Minutes later she would find herself sitting in Roswaal’s office, staring at the clown.

 

Roswaal was adorned in his makeup, a sickening smile upon his face. At the same time she could see deep dark circles beneath his eyes, and noticed the tension that pervaded every movement of his being.

 

“Sooo how is our Subaruuu doing?” Roswaal asked.

 

“The healing went well enough though he will require many additional sessions and he struggles to speak and smile. Mentally he is still quite fragile, in fact. So if you think of pulling him into any of your games Roswaal then…” Beatrice’s tone was cold, direct, and to the point. Though her speech was cut off by the mage. 

 

“I wouldn’t dream of it, not right now.” He let out a deep sigh. “I swore once that I would do him no harm, now that he is a member of our camp again, I am bound by such strictures. Beyond that Subaru is a critical piece for me. I would see him recovered so he might again aid us in the royal selection.”

 

Beatrice continued to stare daggers at him. “Why are you speaking with Betty, in fact?”

 

Roswaal sighed and leaned back in his chair. “Subaru’s state of mind is delicate, so tell me Beatrice. What do you think he wants?”

 

“Betty’s contractor wants to get better I suppose.” Beatrice answered, like it was the obvious answer.

 

“It’s more than that, you know that Beatrice. If it was just that he wouldn’t be so anxious to train again, to spend time with those in the mansion again. He was always one to push himself. So tell me, WHY do you think he wants to get better. What is our dear Subaru really wanting right now?”

 

Beatrice stared at the mage, confused for but a moment, and then she let out the deepest of sighs. “Betty’s contractor… wants things to go back to how they were, before everything happened I suppose.”

Roswaal nodded along. “The experience must have been traumatic for him.” He explained, dropping any of his accent. “I have seen such trauma before you know. He will want things to return to normal, so he need not think about it anymore. If he can return things to a state of ‘how they were’ before he was forgotten, then he will not need think about the time he spent imprisoned, he won’t have to think about how we betrayed him. He cannot bring himself to forgive what happened to him, so he wishes instead to forget, blame it all upon gluttony and perhaps those few individuals who were excessive in his torment. An understandable reaction.”

 

Beatrice slowly nodded along. “Why tell me this, I suppose.”

 

Roswaal’s smile returned, though it was a melancholic and sad one. “You must play the part. Care for him, but guide him along the path of normalcy, protect him from influences that might force him to face what happened. More than anyone else, you must protect him from reality… for his own sake of couuuurse.”

 

Beatrice remained silent, but nodded her head.

 

“Also you must consider one thing. That for Subaru, his ordeal may have been far longer than just these few months.” Roswaal muttered.

 

Beatrice stared at him, curiously. “Betty doesn’t know what you mean?”

 

Roswaal sighed. “You are many things sister, but you are not a fool. You know full well what the level of miasma around Subaru implies. I want you to consider what his power may actually be, and why he has not told you what it is.”

 

***

 

Later in the day Subaru walked through the halls of the manor alongside Beatrice, who was still holding him by the hand.

 

“It should be easier to move now, I suppose.” Beatrice remarked, taking careful note of how Subaru was walking instead of shuffling forward.

 

“Ye-yeah Beako. Doesn't really hurt much now. It's just my legs are a bit stiff.”

 

Beatrice continued to study him as he walked. “You will have to build up your strength again and eat more I suppose.”

 

“You're probably right.” Subaru admitted. “But I still don't have much of an appetite….. Thank you for taking care of me Beako.” 

Subaru smiled. It was that same strained smile, the pain and emotional turmoil plain in his twitching lip and unsteady gaze.

He meant it, he was truly grateful, truly trying to push past the pain that wracked his body and mind. He wanted to do that for her.

He wanted her to forget her failure.

 

The heart of the spirit almost broke again at that very instant. She could not comprehend it, how he could still be concerned for her in any way after everything.

 

It made her feel sick.

What an amazing contractor he is, in fact.

What a worthless spirit I am, I suppose.

 

“That, your Betty will accept your praise… but it is the least Betty can do for her contractor.” She muttered in reply, forcing a smile.

She had too.

She had no choice.

She refused to give him any of her own misery. To share her own pain.

Because she knew it was her own fault. 

And that for some incomprehensible reason Subaru was trying to forgive her.

 

She knew her contractor. She knew that his dearest wish was for things to return to what they were. She knew Roswaal was right.

 

And that if she compromised that, if she tried to change their relationship, make more extreme amends in any way. She risked breaking the illusion of normalcy that Subaru was trying to maintain for his own sanity.

That would be a final betrayal that was unacceptable to the spirit.

 

“So, think after my healing is done. I can get back to my training?” Subaru asked the spirit.

 

Beatrice blinked a few times.

 

Subaru's body was still a wreck. Myriad scars and mental damage aside, his own body had atrophied in that cell. It would be a long time before he could return to what he was.

 

But she could not say that, not when his eyes were filled with a desperate hope for normalcy.

 

“Once you are healed you may return to your training I suppose.”

 

He paused and then let out a deep sigh. “Right, well I guess I will need to get my strength up then.”
He muttered it lowly, declaring it to himself as if it was just another task he had to fulfill.

 

As they continued through the halls, they saw Garfiel outside. He was running through one of the obstacle courses that he and Subaru used to use for training. The trigger-boy totally focused on his training, oblivious to the world around him.

 

“Maybe in a month or two I can give it a try again.” Subaru spoke softly.

 

“Perhaps.” Beatrice commented. She knew his personal times, preserved within a book in her library, would likely be far lower than before at first. “Though you have walked around a good deal for today, in fact. More than any day prior. You should sit down and rest again I suppose.”

 

Subaru paused and bit his lip, trembling lightly in place. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. Beatrice could see the tears start to well within his eyes.

 

“Subaru?” Beatrice tightened her grip on his hand. “Your Betty is here for you.”

 

He stared back down at Beatrice, into her butterfly shaped pupils. Wiping the tears from his eyes he mantled a smile on his face yet again. “Ah that’s right, you’re always there for me Beako.”

 

She forced a smile as well, holding his hand tightly.

 

“Think we can… go out to maybe see him?” Subaru asked. “I know we should stop but, I want to head outside, just a little bit.”

 

Beatrice stared silently for several seconds, before nodding her head. “If that is what Betty’s contractor wishes for I suppose.”

 

She gently began to guide him outside.

 

It was slightly cloudy today, a cool breeze filling the air as they walked across the grass.

 

But then Subaru tripped. The nerves in his ankles were still not all healed, and while his muscles were, the aches and phantom sensations caused him to misstep and fall, twisting his ankle ever so slightly.

 

It was a fall that the old Subaru, even the Subaru before coming to this world, could have probably walked off with only the most minor of complaints.

 

But he was a shell of what he once was.

 

That one jolt of pain through his muscles reminded him of his time in a cell, strapped to a table as his muscles were torn and twisted by a certain catboy who tormented him in the depths of his own frustration.

 

He remembered the forced and mocking tone and smile upon his face.

 

And Subaru screamed.

 

“Agh it hurts it hurts! Stop hurting me stop hurting me stop hurting me!”

 

To the outside world, it was a simple fall.

But everyone in this mansion knew that even the most minor of pains could set Subaru off.

“IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS! STOP HURTING ME! STOP HURTING ME!”

He screamed, curling up into a ball and clutching himself, his entire body convulsing as if seizing.

 

“Ah Subaru!” Beatrice let out a panicked scream.

 

The spirit quickly healed the sprained ankle, but the pained cries of Subaru did not stop.

 

“STOP HURTING ME! STOP HURTING ME! STOP HURTING ME!”
His eyes darted around in a panicked madness.

 

Beatrice, realizing that there was more than physical pain here, gripped his face. She stared right into his maddened eyes, right into that abyss of pain and sorrow.

“Your Betty is here. Your Betty is here. Your Betty is here.”

 

She repeated that mantra, it had to get through to him, it was the only thing she could do.

 

Garfiel rushed over as well, and shouted to the manor. “HEY! Capt’n needs help!”

And stayed nearby, looking him over with his own pained expression plastered upon his face.

 

It took several seconds, but Subaru’s wild eyes became focused on Beatrice, and only her.

 

He reached out and grabbed at his hands.
“Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me! Don’t leave me!”

 

Tears filled her own eyes, as she lightly held his face.

 

“Your Betty will never leave you.”

 

***

After Subaru calmed down, Rem and Emilia came. Rem carried him back to the room and all three girls stayed with him while he spent the next hour in bed.

 

Dinner proceeded as normal later that day, though with few words passing between those who ate.

 

And at night, while Subaru slept soundly, Beatrice rose from her bed.

There was one other act of penance and self-flagilation she had to complete as a part of her nightly routine.

 

She conjured a book from the shadows.

It was not the gospel, but a log-book.

Written on the cover were the words “Log on Pride’s interrogation.” And "Unofficial additions” added to the bottom, taken from the interrogation of those who oversaw him while Subaru was subjected to ‘unofficial additional interrogation.’ 

 

She wanted everything.

As much info as she could gather.

She would burn the extent of her crimes into her soul.

 

She opened the book and stared at the passageways

 

Date XXX. Day 31

-Pride was taken in for questioning again. Continued to maintain his story about being the half-elf’s knight. Refused to give any additional information on the cult. His fingers were crushed and nailed removed as he refused to give proper answers. At the end of the session he was flogged and whipped…

 

Date XXX. Day 32.

-Questioning made no progress today. Various chemicals and non lethal poisons were applied to Pride in order to try and induce or compel truthfulness. No reliable progress was made and Pride was rendered incoherent. Pride broke down into tears when hot irons were applied to his hands and feet…

 

Date XXX. Day 33.

-Blue visited Pride today, questioning him on a possible cure to the dragon-blood curse afflicted candidate Crusch Karsten. Blue applied his magic to try and compel truthfulness from pride, affecting his blood stream, muscles, and nerves. Pride yielded no satisfactory answer for Blue. The session with Blue lasted for several hours, both could be heard crying at various times…

 

And the Great Spirit of Yin would continue to read. Each word read engraved more agony, more sorrow, more hatred into her heart. 

 

 

Additional Notes

-Due to the nature of the situation, Roswaal has begun to hint to Beatrice his 'theory' about Subaru's authority, but has not yet told her outright.

-Roswaal now realizes that Subaru does not control his checkpoints, and is trying to theorize what Subaru's 'limits' may be in that regard. He is not willing to test any of these theories given Subaru's current state, but it is making him tread very carefully. 

-Rumors about Subaru continue to spread, causing certain amounts of unrest among the populace. 

-Several copies of the 'Prisoner Logs' of Pride were given to the Emilia camp upon request. Roswaal memorized it after one reading. Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice read it nightly. 

-A secret trial is to be held before the end of the month to address the 'mishandling' of the Subaru Natsuki/Pride situation.






IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven. Additions from Mr. Pibe & Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

 

[Felt: P-Stop, please, j-just... stop...]

The blonde-haired girl seemed to shrink in her seat as they watched everything that was playing on the screen.

[Al: Geez… This is straight up torture just to watch…]

The one-armed knight murmured under his breath, leaning back with crossed legs, his stance stiff and his gaze lowered in respects for what his bro had to go through.

Felix was embarrassed. Shrunk in his seat. For him, a healer, to have his magic used like this and now be one of Subaru's traumas, causing him to react as negatively as his other traumas…

[Felix: Ferri... Is a monster...]

For the knight with the title of Blue, he wanted nothing more than to be the one trapped in Subaru's place. Wilhelm and Crusch tried to console him, but they knew how shameful it was for him to go through something like this. Even they were ashamed to see such a scene.

[Priscilla: It's not so different from what we've seen before. Your mental instability and obsession with your lady are evident even without having to see all this.]

Unlike many, Priscilla felt little or no pity for that knight. On the contrary, she despised how quickly and easily he could crumble, this viewing being a clear example of that.

[Crusch: If you're trying to imply something, Priscilla, you might as well say it bluntly.]

[Priscilla: You know exactly what I mean, Karsten. A knight becomes useless the moment he succumbs to his own despair, and unlike Subaru, he has no way to undo the past. It wouldn't hurt him to learn something from this viewing.]

Beatrice, meanwhile, stared at the her on the screen, biting her own lip as she let out a deep sigh. She totally agreed with her counterpart’s assessment of herself.
She disgusted herself on these forgotten paths.
[Beatrice (thoughts): Betty is a worthless spirit I suppose.]

Seeing herself spending every moment with Subaru, caring for him in such a vulnerable state. At the very least, on this path, she figured she was doing something right.

Seeing that Subaru still sometimes clung to her at night, it filled her eyes with tears.
[Beatrice (thoughts): Betty doesn’t deserve a contractor like you.]

Seeing her read the log-book of his torment at the end made her stomach churn, it made all their stomachs churn.
For Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice, it wasn’t that difficult to imagine what it would be like.
It would be like returning to this theater nightly to see Subaru’s torments.
It was a feeling none of them were fine with as their stomachs churned.

[Ram: Roswaal-Sama.]

[Roswaal: ...?]

[Ram: That thing you did is extremely cruel. I could have shown a little more empathy for Barusu.]

[Roswaal: My intentions are fo~o~ned on helping our dear Subaru-kun.]

[Garfiel: Tsk! As if we'd believe it!]

The tiger boy expressed some of the anger everyone felt upon seeing Roswaal's scene on the screen.

[Petra: Don’t think we’re falling for that game!]

[Rem: The only things you’ve been worrying about is how to turn Rem’s hero into a more susceptible tool for you to use.]

The Oni freely expressed her contempt for her master, his cynicism so extreme that she would give anything to be able to strike him.

[Roswaal: Subaru-kun is in a very deteriorated state. In his current situation... He couldn't properly handle the things that happened from his time vision, nor would an ordinary person properly handle the time people think he's spent. Even his mental capabilities wouldn't be enough to handle it while his body was in that deteriorated state.]

[Otto: And ignoring the problem and the memories is your way of thinking things would work out?]

[Roswaal: For his own good——]

[Emilia: Subaru shouldn't ignore his memories.]

The half-elf interrupted him. This caught everyone's attention.

[Emilia: The things that happened to Subaru... He shouldn't ignore what happened, nor should he shift the blame for the wrongs we've done, nor should he simply move on as if nothing were different. If Subaru is sad... if he's angry... if he's hurt... He shouldn't ignore that or the memories for our sake and because he wants to return to some semblance of normalcy.]

Her words, both serious and sad, left everyone surprised by the way she expressed herself. Such words held resolve, and almost everyone agreed with them. And some even felt proud of the maturity she displayed in that moment.

[Alpha: Wow... You managed to say something worthwhile.]

The Witch's words earned her some weary looks.

[Beatrice: Either way, Betty’s contractor will do whatever she has too. Let’s see what else it has to show us about Betty’s Subaru state. That Betty is clearly doing all she can to help him. I doubt she would let Roswaal simply callously use him again I suppose.]

Emilia nodded her head.
[Emilia: I trust you… as much as I can trust anyone here, to take care of Subaru.]

[Rem: Rem will do whatever it takes to help her Subaru!]
Anything less than her counterpart’s constant dedication to Subaru’s well being would be seen as a grave failure by the oni maid, one she would find unacceptable.

Notes:

Once again wrote this because the idea game to me and was a good warm up.
Decided to write an 'extra' for Path of Forgiveness and Tears first because that seemed to generate the most interest.
I now go off to write other things.

Chapter 41: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 2

Summary:

An Oni walks on the path on the path of tears.

The Rem chapter.

Notes:

So this ended up being twice as long as I expected. I'd maybe break it up but I feel it works like this.

Hope you all enjoy!

1 day after Subaru Natsuki's name returned

 

The trip back to the mansion was devoid of speaking. That isn't to say it was quiet by any means.

 

While awake Subaru was basically comatose, unmoving, unresponsive. He just stared at the top of the carriage, ignoring any words that were spoken to him, though dangerously sensitive to touch.

 

Beatrice sat beside him, looking as doll-like as she ever would in her four hundred years.

Ram drove the carriage with a stoic and sullen look on her face.

Garfiel sitting beside her as his teeth grinded together.

Emilia huddled in the corner, afraid to approach but unwilling to leave him.

And Rem remained by his side, unable to help herself but cry.

 

While Subaru was awake, he was silent.

It was when he slept that the horror became apparent.

In his sleep he begged, he shuddered, he cried out.

He called their names.

He called for their help.

He pleaded and begged not to be abandoned.

He begged not to be hurt.

He even begged Satella of all people for help.

 

Those pleas and words shook them all to their core.

Made them weep for the boy.

Made them angry with the kingdom.

Made them hate themselves.

 

Rem, Emilia, and Beatrice shared a look of absolute despair and horror.

 

For now they knew that while Subaru was now remembered his torment was not yet at his end.

His torments, both physical and psychological, would follow him into his dreams. 

The scars were etched into his soul and mind, perhaps forever.

 

When they arrived at the manor, Rem would lightly nudge Subaru's side.

“S-Subaru-kun… we are home.”

She muttered quietly as she slowly scooped him up into her arms.

 

Subaru did not respond, simply staring upward with a dead eyed gaze.

 

Rem slowly picked him up and began to take him to his old room.

 

She carried him into the mansion

 

She carried him past Frederica, who had cleaned his room and stoically watched on.

She carried him past Otto, who couldn't even bring himself to look at him and looked ready to throw up.

She carried him past Petra, who broke down into tears and fell to her knees.

She carried him past Roswaal, who wore the deepest of frowns.

She carried him past Annerose, who gasped in horror at his wretched state.

She carried him past Clind, who looked on with an aloof but sympathetic demeanor. 

 

She carried Subaru past them all and laid him in the soft bed.

Perfectly made and ready for him.

 

She laid him down gently, as if any sort of mishandling would cause him to shatter like fragile glass.

 

“Subaru-Kun, can your Rem get you anything?” She asked.

 

Subaru did not respond, and just stared at the ceiling. 

 

She sighed and looked him over. “You… you need a change of clothes, I'll get a bath ready for you too.”

The oni maid trembled, holding back the tears in her eyes.

 

“Betty will stay with her Subaru, make sure he is well.”

Beatrice spoke, her voice devoid of life.

 

Rem slowly nodded her head. “If that… is what you wish. I will go get him some clothes and a bath.”

 

“Food as well.” Beatrice added… “soup may be best, liquid, something we can easily feed him.”

 

“Very well. Rem shall do this. He does need to be washed.” Rem said.

 

“You are the best qualified to do that I suppose. Betty will remain with her Subaru.” Beatrice did not tear her gaze away from Subaru as she spoke with Oni.

 

“I shall do so then.” Rem muttered.

 

Rem did all she had to do, laid out clothes and drew a warm bath for him.

 

She returned to the room and picked Subaru up, biting her lip. “Subaru, you need to wash. Is it alright if your Rem helps you?” She asked.

 

Subaru said nothing, could do nothing, continuing to stare into nothingness like a broken toy.

 

Rem trembled as she held him and slowly guided him to the bath.

 

She undressed him.

While before this would cause her some embarrassment, it did not this time. Instead all that filled her mind was a deep sense of sorrow and regret.

Beatrice helped, as was her prerogative.

Slowly pulling off his rotted clothes to be tossed away, maybe restored at a later date.

 

As she saw his injuries, the tapestry of scars across his body, Rem struggled not to vomit or break down in tears on the spot.

 

Red marks.

White marks.

Purple marks.

Black marks.

Straight cuts.

Jagged cuts.

Missshapen cuts.

Bruises.

Burns.

 

All of these decorated his skin from the neck down.

Beatrice froze.

Quiet tears filled Rem’s eyes as she lowered him into the water, careful to keep his head above it.

The oni-maid silently began to wash him down, peeling off the layers of dirt and grime that still clung to him from his time imprisoned. 

 

He did not move, did not respond, he barely breathed.

His body was like a ragdoll that Rem could direct as she pleased.

It made her want to vomit. 

 

She and Beatrice silently washed the boy, getting as much of the grime off of him as they could.

 

Only when that was all done with, did they lift the boy up, dry him off, dress him again and lay him back in bed.

 

“Subaru-kun, you should hopefully feel a bit better now, with all that dirt and grime off of yourself.” She forced a smile for the boy, a smile she knew he adored. “Your Rem shall make some soup for you. Lady Beatrice will stay with you to watch over you alright?”

 

Beatrice had fetched a stool for herself and sat herself upon it. Prepared to stay at Subaru’s side till such a time as he could move.

 

Rem waited for Subaru to respond, anything, any sign of life stirring within his eyes.

But there was none, his gaze did not turn towards her or pull away. He just continued to absently stare straight ahead.

Even rejection would hurt less.

It would confirm for the oni that SOMETHING was still there inside of him.

But all that indicated he was alive was the slow and shallow breaths that he took.

 

Rem stood herself back upright, taking a breath she turned to leave to prepare food for the boy.

 

As she walked out of the room she saw a half-elf waiting outside. 

 

The half-elf’s eyes were sore and red, her hair disheveled and unbrushed, her pristine beauty marred by the marks of worry and stress upon her face. The half-elf held her hands together, her fingers clasped in each other and digging just a bit too harshly into her own skin. “How is… How is Subaru?”

Emilia choked out the question in a whimpering tone.

 

Rem looked Emilia over once, assuming that she had stood there the entire time.

 

Rem let out a deep sigh and shook her head. “No change, but I washed him, changed him, and am now getting him his meal. If you’d like you may see him.”

 

“I…” Emilia bit her lip and began to tremble, looking at the door, her gaze drifting downward.

 

“I see.” Rem replied, her voice a bit more cold as she walked past the half-elf, whose tears continued to flow from her eyes.

And that was the nature of the first week of Subaru’s return.

 

Subaru would not move, would not speak, and could barely be considered alive. They couldn’t even tell if anything was left of his mind.

 

Rem would primarily concern herself with Subaru’s care. Visiting him, washing him, feeding him, changing him.

Beatrice would stay at his side, never leaving, helping Rem as much as she could.

Emilia would visit him regularly, mustering the courage to do so after a while.

 

But Rem would pass by her room regularly and hear the half-elf sobbing.

Emilia would also be pulled into several meetings with Roswaal, the contents of which Rem knew nothing about.

 

The only hope came after the third day, when Subaru’s eyes finally began to move again. His gaze occasionally following their movements, his eyes occasionally filling with tears.

 

His nights were still filled with nightmares and torments, so much so that Rem stayed the night with him as much as Beatrice did, sitting next to his bed and holding his hand to calm him.

Even Ram joined her once, without a word, complaint or otherwise.

 

It was only after nearly a week passed, that Subaru Natsuki began to speak again.

 

18 days after Subaru Natsuki’s name returned.

 

Rem was a useless existence.

That is what she thought of herself now.

She was a terrible sister, who could do nothing but be an inferior version of her older sister.

She was a terrible lover, who not only pushed her most beloved down a path that led to his ruin, but even hurt him with her own two hands.

 

Hands she now despised.

Hands she now loathed.

Hands she would chop off if she could.

 

The only reason she didn't was because then she could no longer be useful to her beloved.

That it may make him sad still, make his torment even worse.

And the oni-maid did not want that.

 

So instead her hands would be used for his benefit, for however long it took to atone for her own self-perceived crimes.

She expected it to be the rest of her life at minimum.

And she was content with that.

 

So the hands she hated would be put to good use.

 

These were the thoughts of Rem as she slowly woke up, her eyes fluttering open.

 

She awoke to the sight of Subaru sleeping with his great spirit watching over him.

 

He still tossed and turned, even as Beatrice held his hand.

 

Rem trembled lightly, slowly reaching out to take his free hand. “Subaru-kun, Subaru-kun.”

Her voice was soft, delicate, as gentle a tone as she could possibly muster.

 

But he did not awaken, he continued to toss and turn in his sleep. “No.. agh… ugh.. Ge-get away! Please no! Believe me please.”

He continued to mutter his pleas in his uncaring dreams.

 

His hand broke free of Rem’s grip as it flailed about, almost smacking himself with it.

“Ah Subaru! Subaru!”

Both she and Betty held him down.

 

His eyes shot open as he gasped, his eyes wildly looking around and darting around the room.

 

“Re-Rem? Be-Beako?” his voice was no louder than a whisper.

 

“Subaru, you’re safe. No one here is going to hurt you.” Rem muttered softly, bringing a hand to his cheek and lightly caressing it.

 

Subaru trembled lightly, and said nothing, but just locked his eyes with the Oni, staring into her gentle gaze.

“You.. you won’t hurt me?” 

He asked, his face having the countenance of a beaten dog.

 

Rem winced. “I… I would nev…”

 

Rem stared into his eyes, how empty, hollow, and hurt they looked.

 

She remembered visiting him in his cell, shortly after she first awakened.

 

She remembered what the crunching and the snapping of his bone felt like.

 

“I… I promise Subaru-kun. I won’t hurt you.” Rem spoke in the most gentle voice she could muster, keeping the bitter self loathing and agony in her own throat. 

 

Subaru slowly nodded his head, believing her.

 

Beatrice sighed. “He should eat I suppose.”

The depressed spirit muttered.

 

“Yes, I’ll go wash up and get him his food.”

 

Rem quickly left to her own room, preparing to quickly wash herself, change outfits, and prepare her beloved’s breakfast.

 

As she traveled the halls she encountered her sister, Ram, the two passing each other.

 

“Sissy.” Ram retained her stiff demeanor, though her eyes betrayed clear concern for her twin. 

 

Though their synesthesia made it all too apparent to Rem how worried and concerned Ram was for her and Subaru both.

 

And that same connection allowed Ram to know how wretched a state Rem was in.

How the girl's heart was like a glass figure full of cracks, ready to shatter into countless pieces.

How the girl’s mind was submerged in an ocean of self-loathing with the light from the surface now a single dim star that could barely be seen through the darkness.

 

“Rem.” Ram began, letting out a breath. “How is Barasu?”

 

Rem paused and sighed. “A fitful night, as always sissy. But he mostly got up without incident today. And you shouldn’t be calling him that anymore he…”

 

Ram shook her head. “I can’t sissy.”

 

Rem bit her lip “Bu…but.”

 

“Do you think Subaru would want that?” Ram asked, her voice growing cold.

 

Rem started to tremble again, and then hung her head.

 

Ram did start to call Subaru by his actual name during the first week that Subaru became active again, at the request of Emilia, Beatrice, and herself.

 

Though at dinner that same day is when it all came to ahead.

 

Rem still remembered the conversation, when they were all seated at the table.

 

***

10 Days after Subaru’s name was returned.

 

“Hey Ram, what’s going on? You’re treating me weirdly?” Subaru’s forced smile and laugh, that cracked mask, should have told them the problem.

 

But they were far too stupid.

Far too naive.

 

“I just decided to go easy on your pitiful…” Ram stopped herself. “I’m just being nice.” Ram muttered.

 

Subaru sighed. “You don’t have to treat me specially you know?” Subaru would reply.

 

“Su-Subaru, Sissy is just being concerned about you is all.” Rem muttered, gripping his hand.

 

“The maid is treating you properly for once in fact.” Beatrice muttered.

 

Emilia stared at Subaru. “Subaru, you don’t have to worry about…”

 

“Seriously… I mean you all don’t have to change the way you act just for me.” Subaru’s voice became strained, he began to tremble slightly.

 

Ram shook her head. “I called you Subaru, since that is your name that should be…”

 

“BUT THAT’S NOT WHAT YOU CALL ME!” Subaru took his glass and flung it across the room.

 

Not aimed at anyone but it smashed into the wall.

 

There was a sudden gasping, Subaru’s eyes were wild.

Subaru’s eyes were full of pain.

 

Everyone stared, and the broken knight collapsed back into his chair.

 

“OH um… I… sorry about um… that I just… well.” Every word from his lips stumbled out awkwardly as he continued to shake, continued to breath heavily.

 

“Subaru?” Beatrice gripped his head.

 

Rem reached out as well “Subaru-kun it’s’...”

 

Subaru slumped back into his chair and began to cry into his hand. “So-sorry I just… guess I’m just… sorry I'm a bother… I’m sorry… I’m sorry I just.”

 

Emilia and Beatrice took Subaru back to bed after that.

 

Rem stayed with Ram to talk with her as Ram also began to cry.

 

***

 

18 days after Subaru Natsuki’s name returned.

 

Ram stepped up to Rem and brought her into a hug. “Subaru wants me to treat him as I always have. You know that.”

Rem slowly nodded her head. “I… I know sissy. I just… I don’t want him to get hurt again.”

 

Ram sighed and shook her head. “Subaru’s an idiot who will always find a way to get hurt. You just need to be there for him, we all do I think.”

 

Rem nodded her head. “Th-thank you sissy. I’m going to go and get Subaru’s breakfast ready now.”

 

Ram didn’t let go of Rem quite yet. “I can take care of that if you…”

 

Rem shook her head. “No! I… I need to do this for him. Please sissy. I NEED to keep doing this for him.”

 

Ram saw the resolution in Rem’s eyes.

Felt her pain through their bond.

And knew she could not convince her sister to rest.

 

Ram sighed, and silently nodded her head. “Then do so please.”

 

Rem bowed her head and quickly hurried to her room.

 

She washed herself up.

She changed.

She made sure that she wiped away her tears as she stared into the mirror.

She practiced her smile as she stared into that same mirror, so that she might look as pleasant as possible for her Subaru-kun.

She could not let him see her pain.

She could not burden him with it.

 

She then went to the kitchen, ready to make breakfast.

 

As she did so she would hear the crying of a certain-half elf from within her own bedroom. The girl having just awoken from the very same nightmares that haunted her. 

 

She would dutifully cook his breakfast. Something soft, something easy to swallow, and would begin to make her way back to his room.

 

As she did so she encountered that very same half-elf, who shared her love for the boy that they both so horrifically failed.

 

Though in many ways the half-elf’s crime was greater.

But Rem also knew that she herself would have done no better.

The half-elf was not yet ready for the day, still within her night’s attire.

Eyes still red and swollen.

Hair still unkempt and messy.

She was a miserable mess, a far cry from the beauty that she normally was.

 

“He-hello Rem.” Emilia would speak, her soft voice still slightly choked by tears.

 

“Lady Emilia… if you’ll excuse me I was going to bring Subaru-kun his breakfast.” Rem replied.

 

“O-oh… can I go with you?” Emilia asked.

 

Rem looked her over and shook her head. “I… I don’t think it would be a good idea for Subaru-kun to see you like that.”

 

“Oh… ye-yes you’re right… I’m being silly… Subaru wouldn’t like me like this.” Emilia let out a deep and mournful sigh.

 

Rem stared back at her. “If Subaru-kun does not require my help washing up then I shall help you get ready.”

 

Emilia’s head shot up. “Wha.. are you sure Rem. I can…”

 

Rem shook her head. “I… you need to be as presentable as possible for Subaru-kun. That’s all.” 

 

Emilia stared at the girl, looking like she was forced to swallow some bitter medicine. 

“I see… thank you Rem.”

Emilia’s shoulders slumped.

 

Rem then continued on towards Subaru’s bedroom, leaving the half elf behind.

 

A few minutes after Rem entered Subaru’s bedroom, carrying Subaru’s breakfast and with a forced smile upon her face. “Morning Subaru-kun. Your breakfast is here.”

 

Subaru was still awake, sat upright in bed but not yet changed. Beatrice stayed by his side, the doll silently watching her contractor, looking for any sign that he may have need of her.

 

Rem placed the tray down on the table next to him. “Do you have anything else that you need?” She asked.

 

Subaru turned to face her, staring silently for several moments before shaking his head. “It’s fine Rem. I think I am good for now.”

 

Rem nodded her head. “Then your Rem shall prepare the bath for you then.”

 

“You really don’t have to.” Subaru replied shyly, awkwardly chuckling as he slowly turned his gaze away.

 

Rem stiffened her posture. “But Rem wants too, and Rem insists.”

 

Subaru let out a deep sigh. “Well I can’t argue with that.” He muttered, still forcing his own smile and resigned to Rem’s pampering.

 

Rem left the room and prepared the bath.

 

She returned to find Beatrice sitting beside Subaru as he slowly ate his breakfast.

 

“Your bath is ready Subaru-kun.” Rem spoke with her practiced smile.

 

Subaru smiled back at him. It was a weak smile, but a genuine one. “Thanks Rem, you really spoil me huh?”

 

Rem continued to smile, though her fingers dug covertly into her own palms.

 

She said nothing in response, there was no good answer here.

 

“Do you… require Rem’s assistance?” She asked with a slight blush.

Whereas before he was incapable, with his healing and slowly returned strength he could manage as such on his own.

 

Subaru let out a weak laugh. “It’s fine Rem. I can bathe myself, I’m not a little kid you know?”

 

Rem shook her head. “No, I suppose not. Then your Rem shall wait for you. Though I insist upon accompanying you there.”

The blue oni declared.

 

Subaru nodded his head slowly.

The oni and the spirit would then lead him throughout his day.

Never leaving him alone.

Never abandoning him.

 

***

 

And thus the oni’s day started.

 

Rem would quickly rush back to Emilia, helping Frederica clean up the half elf for the day. They would make sure she looked as normal as possible.

Rem would return to the bath to help Subaru with his clothes, making no comment upon the myriad of marks upon his body. 

She would walk with him as he traveled throughout the mansion.

She would talk with him as he visited Emilia, the three acting like all was well in a horribly wrong world.

She would cook his lunch, and stay by his side as they gathered and ate lunch.

She would stay with him when the healers visited to help try and further mend his injuries.

She would step away from him to leave him with Emilia so that she could release the tears that she held for the entire day.

She would watch him as he performed the exercises required for his strength to return.

She would prepare his dinner with utmost care, with all the affection she could muster.

She would curse those who hurt him inside of her mind, including her lady, including her master, including her sister, including herself.

 

She would return to him to fetch him for dinner… and found him in a most miserable state…

 

Beatrice was trying to shake him out of an episode. “Subaru! Subaru!”

 

The boy was huddled in the hallway against himself, scratching at his own arms and face.

“Make it stop. Make it stop. Make it stop. Make it stop. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die.”

 

Rem rushed up to him and grabbed his arms. “Subaru-kun!” She shouted with a desperate cry.

 

She held his arms tightly, so that he might not hurt himself.

Too tightly.

She made the biggest mistake she could.

 

His gaze shot towards Rem, locking eyes with her.

 

But his eyes widened, filled with fear and misery.

He did not see the maid who cared for him and loved him.

 

He instead saw the oni.

One of two oni who visited him in the darkness of the cell, intent on finding out more about who she really was since he seemed to be the only person that existed who remembered her.

An oni he tried to beg and plead to.

An oni who was angered by the supposed Witch Cultist who dared to profess love for her, who claimed to have been loved by her.

An oni who smashed his bones in that cold dark cell when he begged for mercy.

Who was grabbed in the ankle by him when she turned to leave his broken body.

Whose hand was then cut off by the pink-haired oni for trying to touch her sister.

 

And he looked at her with that same desperate and fear-filled look.

A look that begged for mercy that she did not give.

A look that the blue-haired oni maid engraved into her mind.

 

Rem gasped and instantly let go of him, realizing her error.

 

“Don’t hurt me! Don’t hurt me! Don’t hurt me! Don’t hurt me! Please believe me! Please believe me! Rem! Rem! Please!”

He cried out like a young boy afraid of a beating and curled in on himself.

 

The oni stumbled back, filled with horror and absolute disgust.

 

His shouts were so loud that it attracted some of the others in the mansion.

 

Emilia was the first to arrive.

Followed by Ram.

 

Subaru no longer was clawing at himself but instead had huddled against the wall, knees lifted and his head buried in them. 

Trembling like a child afraid of the dark, who was afraid of the monsters that surrounded him.

 

Rem’s hands opened and closed.

You worthless stupid useless pathetic excuse for a person.

She thought about herself.

You hurt him again!

 

Beatrice stood by Subaru, afraid of touching him and causing him to hurt himself again.

 

A trembling Emilia slowly approached the young boy and sat herself next to him. “Subaru… it’s alright. I’m here with you.”

She spoke softly, fighting back her own tears as she softly placed her hand on his shoulder.

 

Subaru stiffened, but his pleas for mercy stopped.

Now just replaced by a dull crying.

 

Ram stood next to Rem, doing nothing but offering silent support for her sister.

 

Beatrice slowly took Subaru’s hand again, but did not urge him to move.

 

“S-sorry… about that.” Subaru muttered.

 

No one replied, once again there were no good answers to be had.

 

“Do you… want to have dinner in your room?” Emilia asked.

 

“I… no I’ll be fine just. Give me a minute.”

He took a breath.

 

Rem then slowly approached, step by careful step towards Subaru.

“Subaru-kun?”

Her voice was soft, gentle, like the touch of a flower.

 

She very hesitantly offered him her hand.

 

Subaru’s gaze slowly shifted up towards her.

 

With a hand still trembling, he took hold of it and let the oni help him to his feet. 

 

***

 

Rem knew she was a useless girl.

Rem knew she was a monster who hurt those she loved.

These were truths to the girl that were etched within her heart.

But she also knew she had to make it right, even if it was a useless task.

Even if she didn’t deserve any sort of redemption.

She knew that the boy she loved deserved everything that she could possibly give.

So she would give all of herself for the sake of his happiness.

It was the only way she could think to move forward.

The only purpose she felt left for herself in this world.

 

 

 

IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

{1 Day After Subaru's Name Return}

Feelings of disgust and sadness varied among the people in the room as they watched what happened on the first day after Subaru's name returned.

Some found it very difficult to watch the scene of Subaru being washed by Rem. Among some, few looked away, both out of decency and because they couldn't bear to see the state of that kind young man's body. The scars and marks left on him were so severe that their stomachs churned, they could have vomited.

Many still watched.

Not only because they couldn't look away, out of shock. But also because they knew he had suffered all that, the least they could do was not look away and watch with their heads held high, so as not to forget their own shortcomings.

A few of them even vomited a little when they saw his condition, even though they expected to see him and knew how bad he must be after being tortured, just like in the other realities.

Among those who could not maintain themselves were Emilia, Rem, Otto, Petra, and Felix. 

[Schult: What happened to Subaru-Sama? Why was he... like that?]

The boy asked about Subaru's catatonic state.

[Félix: If… If Ferri had to give his opinion. Probably he was in the cell for so long, or the shock of what he went through there was so great... that he still can't accept reality. From his perspective he has been in that cell for longer than in our world than he has been out of it.]

[Wilhelm: Like a soldier who returned from a years-long war. His body is in a safe place... but his mind still hasn't caught up.]

[Crusch: That's why he was in that state the first and subsequent days. Subaru-Dono went through things that no one should go through, least of all him, and least of all at the hands of an ally.]

With the three of them explaining, the level of Subaru's trauma became clearer.

It made sense after everything he'd been through in that cell.

It was also clear to them that it was likely the psychological damage that did the most harm to Subaru. Something they all knew they were guilty of.

[Emilia: Subaru… you… I’m sorry. I’m sorry I’m so useless.]

The half-elf could do nothing but cry into her hands, lamenting the fallen state of her beloved precious knight. She lamented her clear ineffectiveness. While at the time perhaps it was not noticed but it was Rem and Beatrice tending to him, she just waited outside. Was she really that useless?

[Emilia (thoughts): Is that what I am doing? While Rem and Beatrice spend every moment with Subaru… I’m just… I’m just crying in my room. Useless! Worthless! Pathetic! Stupid Doll!]

The half-elf wanted to whip herself, she wanted to scream at that other version of her for daring to be so pathetic.

If Beatrice and Rem spent every night by his side then she should as well.

[Emilia (thoughts): Unless… he doesn’t want me there…]

Petra cried into Frederica’s side, unable to do anything else upon seeing Subaru’s state.

Minerva trembled in her seat, quivering with near total fury. Her impulses screamed at her that she needed to heal him. But she couldn’t, this wasn’t her world. Furthermore the damage to the mind was more drastic than that of the body. 

[Beatrice: Betty is truly useless I suppose.]

Rem watched herself and Subaru with absolute focus. It was difficult to watch, nearly impossible, but she would stomach it. She would not forgive herself for failing even in the slightest here. 

[Roswaal (thoughts): To go from that state to what we saw later, that is actually a remarkably quick recovery time. And me pulling Emilia into meetings. What exactly am I up to?]

 

{18 After Subaru's name returns}

[Ram: Sister...]

[Rem: No. Please don't.]

With her head down, Rem didn't bother to look at her sister, who came down to join her younger sister and hug her affectionately, trying to help dispel some of the sadness they both shared due to synesthesia.

No one interrupted them.

They had already been saddened by the kind of narrations that followed about Rem's thoughts. About how she felt about him after Subaru's name had returned and he had returned to the Mansion.

It was saddening to see her so depressed again, thinking about cutting off her own hands for hurting Subaru.

[Rem (thoughts): Rem deserves it, time and time again Rem uses her hands to hurt Subaru. To harm him, to break him further. Rem is truly worthless.]

Rem meanwhile could only hold her sister ever more tightly, as if trying to hold her off from the precipice of a cliff. 

Felix himself understood Rem’s sort of thinking when he saw his magic being used that way to hurt others, especially knowing that there were versions of him who used his power to hurt rather than heal. He understood what it was like to want to rip off his own hands at the thought of doing something so cruel to others. He even understood the desire to lose his healing magic, give it to someone else, leave it with someone less obsessed than himself so it could be used to help more people.

[Felix (thoughts): Ferri can really be a monster]

Sensing his distress, Crusch lightly gripped Felix’s hand to offer some comfort.

And everything only worsened when they saw how Subaru reacted to some situations.

{10 After Subaru's name returns}

In the part about Ram not calling him by his name, they understood that it was his desire to return to a sense of normalcy, to what was before. The name Barusu indicated that she remembered him, knew who he was and is, so he wanted her to stay and for them to return to the way things were before.

It was a shock to see him acting so violently in that outburst. But they should have expected it.

[Rem: Sissy… you didn’t do anything wrong, you tried…]

[Ram: I know… Barusu just… he wants to know that I know who he is.]

[Wilhelm: He’s desperate to try and fight for what he lost. While understandable…]

[Priscilla: To cling to a past that no longer exists, that will not end well for him in such a rotten situation.]

[Anastasia: Sad to say but you are probably right. He can’t just expect everything to go back to normal.]

[Otto: But it’s what he wants…]

{18 After Subaru's name returned}

They continued to watch Rem’s day, understanding that this Extra was centered upon Rem and how she was handling things.

It was clear that her entire day, if not her entire life, revolved around Subaru at that point.

[Ram: Sissy… do you think that maybe you are…]

Rem shook her head.

[Rem: No sissy, for this Rem, this is the least she could do… and after what I did to Subaru in the woods, it’s the least I could do.]

She sighed, while she had partly gotten over her torture seassion with Subaru in the woods, or at least moved on since Subaru had moved on. This was not that situation. Furthermore it highlighted to Rem just how much of a failure of a partner she was.

Emilia also saw herself, almost unrecognizable in a disheveled state within the halls. 

[Otto: The entire mansion looks like a wreck.]

[Frederica: it certainly seems that way…]

The worst part was watching the last part...

Seeing how traumatized he was...

Seeing how he reacted...

Seeing how they treated him in that situation...

[Otto: It was like going back to Arc 2...]

[Ram: At least this time, Ram and her sister will remember the sins they committed. —— But it would be better if Barusu forgot them.]

Everyone agreed on this.

If they could rip those memories from that Subaru, they would.

Everyone wanted that world to hold out even a hint of hope for those versions of themselves and that Subaru.

Until they heard... something...

[You and I,

Running and racing toward our goal
Ringing out far and wide it's our music
On and on and on and on I dreamed
If I could make them all come true now

Then I'll choose to believe in you
That something I felt that day
Whether it's springtime or summer or autumn or winter
Burn with hope and ambition and run

Ah, to victory

Don't stop! Don't stop til finish!]

When they turned to see where the music was coming from, they saw Alpha with a strange device in her hands. Distracted.

[Alpha: Hm?]

She noticed their gaze, then looked at her device (her cell phone).

And then... she lowered the volume while not looking away.

Notes:

So in case it isn't obvious. This is one of those paths where Rem DID wake up (as amnesia Rem) before Subaru's name was returned.

Happened during the 'lag' between gluttony deaths.

I'd say the Emilia chapter is going to be a bit more visceral but I surprised myself with how this got by the end so it might not be.
BUT Emilia is 100% having a rough time and her chapter will make that very clear.
Stay tunned.~

Chapter 42: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 3

Emilia slowly pulled herself out of bed, wiping the tears away from her own eyes–tears she wept through the night. 

 

Her dreams were all the same now. They would begin with her times with Subaru, her precious friend, his smile, the way he always praised her.

How he actually made her happy.

But then her dreams would shift to Priestella.

Seeing Subaru beg for her to remember him with that desperate look in his eyes, imploring her to remember him. She remembers her own confusion at the time.

She was disturbed, her head was ringing, she felt a visceral and hollow pit in her chest, she was afraid.

So she let the knights take him away. She entrusted the misguided judgements of others.

 

She saw him again in his cell, she was apparently asked for by the so-called Archbishop. And the knights figured she may be able to get something out of him…

And she denied him, she rejected him. She proclaimed that he certainly was not her knight.

 

That accursed scene played again and again in her mind every nnight. It's why she cried every night.

 

She slowly walked to her restroom as toxic thoughts flowed through her mind. 

 

She recalled her false memories, what she thought was true. What she thought she accomplished all on her own.

She thought that she had overcome the sanctuary on her own power and will. That her camp was able to coordinate the defeat of several Archbishops.

She thought she was someone who could maybe one day rule a nation.

 

But she forgot that she was not that strong.

That all her accomplishments were thanks to one boy that gave everything to her.

A boy that she abandoned twice now.

 

The image of his mangled and broken form upon returning to the mansion was burned into her mind.

The swirl of fear and absolute self-disgust that burned a hole through her gut prevented her from rushing to his side at that instant.

She wanted to stay with him nightly like Rem did.

But doing that, listening to him cry at night, seeing that pain in his eyes continue without cease.

His agony was a constant hammer blow to her mind every time she witnessed it. One she knew she could not endure because…

 

She was weak.

 

And at that moment the half-elf threw up into the basin.

 

Bile spilled into it as she continued to shake.

 

Standing in her washroom she shook her head, gripping her own arms. “I really am a worthless person.” 

Her tone was that of total resignation.

 

She was too weak to face the pain that she condemned him too, consistently.

And she was too weak to maintain the resolve to continue to seek her dream. 

But she had to.

 

After washing herself she returned to her room, wrapped in a towel.

 

Sylphy was already there, a smile upon her face. It was a gentle smile, not bright, eager and beaming, but it was what the half-elf needed. At least that is what Sylphy thought.

“Lady Emilia.” She bowed her head. “I've prepared your clothes for you.”

 

Emilia slowly nodded her head. “Thank you Sylphy.”

 

The blonde girl then helped the half elf dress. Straightening her hair, and using makeup when appropriate to cover the light marks upon the half-elf's arms.

 

Emilia winced upon seeing those marks again.

 

She had picked up that disgusting habit due to one rather unfortunate event. 

 

***

 

It was towards the end of Subaru's first week after having returned to the mansion.

 

Emilia was walking through the halls; She was off to see Subaru before she herself went to bed that night.

What began as a tepid walk, her feet shuffling one in front of the other, turned into a mad sprint when she heard Subaru's anguished cries and screams.

 

“Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Why! Why! Why! Why!”

She heard him scream.

 

“Subaru-kun!”

 

“Subaru please stop! You are scaring Betty!”

 

She heard Rem and Beatrice's dual cries and rushed over to see what miserable fate was befalling her most important person now.

 

Rushing to the room Emilia found Subaru scratching at his own arms, so violently and deeply that he was drawing blood.

 

Beatrice was holding his arm, trying to get him to stop.

 

Rem was staring on in horror, staggered by the sight of Subaru harming himself.

 

Emilia likewise stood in shock, her hands over her mouth. “Su.. Subaru?”

 

Her words seemed to break him out of his trance of self-harm and loathing as he looked up, his eyes regaining their focus as he saw the gazes of all three girls.

 

“I… I… I…” He struggled to find words he could speak, his gaze darting between them all before he looked down at his own arms. He began to tremble and cry. “Sorry… I’m just… I'm just so pathetic… I…”

 

“Subaru-kun! That’s not true!” Rem implored.

 

“Subaru… it’s.. We’re here for you.” Emilia spoke up; Her voice was weak and wavering, but she meant what she said. She would be there for him always, to make up for how she left him at his lowest point, twice now.

 

Subaru just began to weep, inconsolable as he crumpled right there on the floor.

He was so fragile, so weak, on the brink of a collapse that he could never recover from.

 

It was not lost on the half-elf how it seemed eerily similar to when he broke down in her lap that first week in the mansion.

 

Rem took it upon herself to put him to bed. Emilia soaked in the sight of her knight’s vulnerable state.

How Beatrice watched him tenderly and carefully. 

But Emilia, now fully focused upon her knight’s mental state, finally noticed something else.

 

That while this display of self-harm was distressing to Beatrice, the great spirit did not seem surprised by it.

 

As Subaru fell asleep Emilia took the yin spirit aside.

 

“Beatrice…” Emilia’s voice was still shaky, her eyes still red and her stance had all the strength of a sickly child.

 

The great spirit, in a particularly disturbed mood, began to speak. “There is something you wish to ask of Betty I suppose? If it is not important then…”

 

“It is important.” Emilia found some of her strength, mustering up whatever willpower she could and bringing it to the surface. “You… was that the first time you’ve seen Subaru do that?”

 

Beatrice paused. “I will say nothing about…”

 

Emilia continued. “You… you seemed like you knew something. Like you have seen...”

 

Beatrice cut her off. “Cease these questions in fact you…”

 

“Betty!” Emilia cried. “I want… I want to help Subaru! If I am going to do something… anything now! I am going to help Subaru but…” Her voice began to waver. “He keeps things closed off, he always has he… I just… I need to know if I am going to help him Betty… please.” The half-elf implored to the person that she knew was the closest to her knight.

 

Beatrice stared at the half-elf and then looked back at Subaru. “You are asking Beatrice to break a promise I suppose.”

 

Emilia bit her lip. “I… I…” She began to shake even more. “I just… please… Beatrice… let me know what you can. I need to help him, please.”

 

The desperation in her voice was apparent, like a woman drowning. Both of them could relate, both of them were the ones in many ways responsible for Subaru being left in his condition.

They could blame each other, and themselves.

And both could not live with themselves now if they didn’t devote whatever strength they had to his betterment.

It was the only thing they could do. In that, the two understood each other more than any other in the mansion.

 

Beatrice let out a deep breath. “There are secrets my contractor wishes to keep for his own sake but… Subaru never wants to burden you with his problems half-elf I suppose.”

 

Emilia blinked and stared at the yin spirit. “What… what do you mean?”

 

“That if you wish to help Betty’s… contractor… you must be sure to remain as who he wishes you to be, if he were to see you like this.” She motioned to her haggard state. “He would only hate himself more, do you understand?” Her voice became sharp and rigid.

 

“Ha… hate himself?” Emilia questioned, those words felt like an icy hand gripping at her heart.

 

Beatrice coiled her fists at her side. “As I said, he does not wish to be a burden to you, emotionally as well. Do you understand why Betty cannot speak now?” 

 

The half-elf stared at her as the words processed in her mind, their implications drifting into her mind, their true meaning creeping towards her like a mabeast emerging from a cave. The thoughts that crossed her mind made her blood run cold, the half-elf wanted to scream and cry again right there.

 

It would maybe make her feel better.

But she was too close to Subaru, being right outside the door.

She knew that she couldn’t do that, not here.

 

Instead, she slowly and robotically shook her head. “I… I understand. Thank you… Beatrice.”

Life had drained from her voice, her words stilted and artificial.

 

Beatrice slowly nodded her head. “Good, then see that you play your role for Betty’s Subaru well in fact.”

 

The yin-spirit then returned to Subaru’s bedroom.

 

The half-elf could no longer contain herself.

She shuffled to her bedroom like a puppet guided by strings.

She shut the door behind her, collapsed into her bed, and screamed. 

***

 

It was later that very night that she first harmed herself, in the way her precious knight had, in the way he had likely done before she realized.

Not for reasons she understood.

But she understood now that her knight hid pain from her, that he always wore a mask of joy around her.

 

“Why… why do I make you feel so worthless?” The half-elf wondered to herself as Sylphy finished helping her get dressed.

 

The half-elf wore a weak smile as she looked back at Sylphy. “Thank you Sylphy, you really have been a big help.”

 

“Of course Lady Emilia, anything for you.” Sylphy said. The girl was utterly devoted to Emilia, and understood well enough the pain that the half-elf was dealing with.

 

Emilia sighed, looking down at her lap as she struggled to hold back tears. “Do… do you think I can do this Sylphy?” 

 

The blonde maid nodded her head. “I believe so Lady Emilia.”

 

Emilia smiled back at the maid, wanting to believe her but the knot in her stomach made her think otherwise.

 

“Right. It's time to be Emilia, the best candidate for the throne I can be.” She said with false determination, the words hollow in her mouth.

 

Because Emilia no longer thought of herself as a suitable candidate for the throne. She questioned if she ever was one.

She knew she didn’t deserve it anymore.

And more than anything, she didn’t want it anymore. Not if this is what it led to.

 

She had no choice, she knew that very well.

 

***

 

It happened during the start of the second week after Subaru’s return, shortly after he became active again, able to leave his room. 

 

It was a simple meal, one meant to normalize Subaru again to life in the mansion.

But like all things Emilia did, she messed it up yet again.

 

“So… Emilia-tan, I hope… I hope I’m not taking up too much of your time. You have to still be busy… with the royal selection… and all that.” Subaru brought up in the middle of the meal.

 

“Oh… you… you noticed?” Emilia asked curiously, in that innocent way that she usually spoke.

 

Subaru nodded. “Of course I'd notice you… checking up on me.” He forced a smile, it did actually warm his heart but smiles came with difficulty to the boy now.

 

Emilia shook her head. “It’s not a problem, your recovery is my highest priority now.”

 

He tilted his head. “But what about the Royal Selection?”

 

She let out a very deep breath and sighed. “I… I don’t want you to worry about that Subaru.”

 

“Huh? But… I’m your knight still right?” he asked.

 

Emilia paused, the question hadn’t been considered. Technically… she disowned him. She was under the effects of Gluttony though, she wasn’t sure that counted. The question left her uneasy as her hands tightly gripped at her dress. But there was only one acceptable answer. “Of course you are, you dunderhead.~” 

 

He nodded his head. “Then I’ve got to worry about it, don’t I?”

 

“I… I’m not really thinking about the selection, honestly Subaru… I was thinking that I shouldn’t…”

 

He stared at her, vacantly, absently. His eyes slightly wide, as if the breath had been stolen from her body.

 

The look he gave her stopped her from saying the next words. That she was seriously considering leaving the selection. She already knew that her position would become terrible when word spread, though she’d still be in a better place than Crusch, and Anastasia would suffer an equally terrible blow as she herself would.

 

But the girl no longer saw herself as capable of even potentially ruling a nation.

 

“I… I’ve just been thinking reeeally hard about it.” The words came out awkwardly. She then sighed. “Subaru… Do you think I can win?” She asked.

 

“Oh?” Subaru smiled at her, his eyes lighting up. “Of course you can EMT!” His lips slowly curled into a smile. “I’ll be here every step of the way to help you.” He proclaimed.

Enthusiastically, much like he always used to do.

But his movements were sluggish, not due to a lack of conviction, but due to a lack of physical strength.

Even on the verge of collapse, he put all the energy he had into her dream, even if it wasn’t enough.

 

“You… you really are there for me.” Emilia continued. “Aren’t you Subaru?”

 

He nodded his head. “Always, I know we can win.” 

And he continued to smile at her.

 

A smile that was a sentence upon the half-elf.

It was a few days later that she made her way into Roswaal’s office, dropping into the chair like a puppet with strings cut.

 

Roswaal let out a deep sigh upon seeing her state. “So have you made a decision Emilia?” The clown asked, even if he already expected the answer.

 

“I… I don’t have a choice, do I?” Emilia muttered, gone was any pretense of strength from her voice.

 

He shook his head. “Not if you want to help Subaru, you don't, I'd imagine. And that is what you want to do, right?” He asked.

 

She nodded. “That… that’s the only thing I want right now, honestly.”

 

Her dreams of being queen and making the country a better place.

Her dreams of unfreezing the elves.

 

All of that was now eclipsed by one visceral and real desire, a wish she wanted more than anything now.

To help Subaru.

That was all that mattered to Emilia the half-elf.

But that same desire overtaking all the others, was now the source of her greatest turmoil.

 

He nodded his head and smiled. “Then you know what we have to do. I will let you know, and I am genuine in this, that I am going to give both you and Subaru my full support in this.”

 

She tensed in her seat. “It's because it's what you want, right? You want me to stay in the selection.”

 

“Of course.” Roswaal remarked. “But that does not make my support any less genuine. I made a promise to Subaru after all, and it is one I intend to honor. But that does require you to stay the course despite your… difficulties.”

 

Emilia slowly drew her knees up to her chest. “He’s hurt because of me. The person who believed in me the most, who helped me every step of the way. How can I lead a nation like that?”

 

“You’ll have to learn,” Roswaal remarked, matter-of-factly.

 

“Can I?” Emilia questioned.

 

“He believes in you still.” Roswaal added.

 

“That… that doesn’t answer my question Roswaal.” Emilia’s tone became cold.

 

“Does it matter?” He asked in response.

 

The elf shuddered and looked back down at the floor.

 

“Your knight, Subaru-kun, is in a rather precarious position emotionally.” Roswaal stood up. “He is weak, fragile, and vulnerable. His mind and his will are his greatest strengths and clearly they are both on the brink of collapse. What is keeping him going is the belief that things can get back to normal.”

 

Emilia nodded her head; She knew this.

 

Roswaal stepped around the table. “Beatrice is doing as a contracted spirit should, tending to her ‘injured’ contractor. Subaru can accept this. Rem, he is just happy to have back after more than a year of absence, and her adoration of him was apparent before she fell victim to gluttony.” Roswaal continued to explain.

 

“However, this state of ‘normalcy’ for Subaru can only be maintained if you continue to play your role Emilia. You must remain the dragon candidate that he is the knight of.” Roswaal stood before the half-elf.

 

Emilia looked up at him. “But how can I….”

 

“If you drop out because of what happened to him, what do you think will happen then?” He asked.

 

Emilia froze on the spot.

 

“He will blame himself. His pained cries and nightmares show us that he somehow even blames his current state on his own failings.” Roswaal crossed his arms. “It isn’t, obviously, it is the rest of us who failed him, but Subaru clearly does not see it that way.”

 

“But it’s not his…”

 

“Convince him of that.” Roswaal cut her off again.

 

“I…” Emilia failed to find the words to reply.

 

“If you wish to ‘step back’ for a time to tend to matters, that is fine. The political fallout of this shall linger for a month or two. But you must stay your course Emilia, lest you risk pushing Subaru into a collapse again.” Roswaal finished his explanation.

 

Emilia stayed silent for several minutes. 

Her mind was screaming at her that she could not go on.

The thought that she even dared to deserve pursuing her dreams after what she did disgusted her to her very core.

She was a worthless candidate and a useless girl.

She knew that now.

She felt that was all she could be after leaving the one who believed in her the most to rot.

After she cast him out with her own dismissive words.

But it’s the pursuit of those naive dreams that offer comfort to her suffering knight.

 

“I… what do I have to do?” She asked Roswaal.

 

He stared at her for several moments and said. “For now, be the girl that he wants you to be and needs. I shall… tend to some matters to make sure that your candidacy remains intact. It will not be easy now, you must become a candidate worthy of the throne, even if you no longer desire it.”

 

She slowly nodded her head. “I… I understand.”

***

 

After Sylphy helped her get ready, getting Emilia to look like the proper dragon candidate that she should be, Emilia made her way to breakfast.

 

Sitting there was her knight, having already been fetched and brought to the dining room table.

 

He smiled at her. “Good morning Emilia-tan.”

 

“Ah, good morning Subaru.” Emilia smiled, putting as much positive energy into her voice as possible. “How is your morning?”

 

His smile brightened a little bit, it was a struggle, but she could tell it was at least somewhat genuine. “I’m doing alright. Getting a bit stronger each day now. I think I’ll be good to go in no time.”

It was clear he was trying to convince himself of that as much as he could.

“Going to try and make today a good day.” He declared; his voice was weak but his intent was real.

 

She sat down next to him. “That’s good to hear Subaru.”

She was happy he could find that drive.

 

“Hope you are doing alright too, Emilia-tan. Sorry if i’ve been dead weight these few weeks.” He remarked as he slowly began to eat.

It was a casual comment, one not meant with any ill intention.

 

But for the half-elf it posed a serious problem because there was only one answer she could give.

“I am fine Subaru. You don’t have to worry about me.”

She lied, she had to.

She couldn’t tell him how she cried herself to sleep at night.

She couldn’t tell him how she was hurting herself.

She couldn’t tell him how she wanted to quit.

She had to create the mask, the lie that was Emilia the Dragon Candidate, a woman determined to be queen of Lugunica to save the elves and end discrimination.

Because, in truth, she was now just Emilia, a girl who wanted to run away from this all and live peacefully and simply with him.

That lie was her life now.

 

In this if...

-Emilia wants to quit the royal selection due to the reputational damage to her candidacy and her own lack of confidence in her ability to rule.

-Subaru is desperate for things to go back 'to normal' and that's part of what keeps him stable right now. As such Emilia has to maintain her role as a dragon candidate, not for her own sake but to keep Subaru stable.

-Any time Emilia has even remotely suggested leaving the selection, Subaru reacts poorly, all in the mansion agree that for right now, Emilia needs to stay in the selection.

-Roswaal is unironically trying to help, understanding how delicate the situation is with his candidate wanting to quit and his tool on the verge of breaking. While being a manipulative bastard about it he is 100% committed to repairing them both mentally. Emilia becoming something akin to the 'doll' he wanted her to be is just an ironic bonus in his mind.




IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema

{The Start of Emilia’s day and her self-arm]

To see Emilia in such a state was surprising, shocking even.

None could deny her seemingly natural beauty, it would not even be outrageous to say that she was the most beautiful person in the world.

But seeing her so broken on the brink of mental collapse herself. 

No one dared to say anything when they saw the familiar marks upon her arms, no one dared to think it.

But they were denied the bliss of ignorance. Shown exactly how and why Emilia engaged in the practice of self-harm.

Because this Emilia learned, in one of the worst ways possible, just how much of a failure she was.

Felix's eyes went wide as he saw the grotesque display.

[Felix: You… you! But Emilia… why!?]

Emilia froze as she saw herself and then began to cry. 

[Emilia: I… I don't… did I… really just… I can't even.]

It seemed ridiculous to her, she never even considered treating herself like that. She could just stare on in shock and mute horror as she was reduced to a barely functional wreck. Unlike Rem and Beatrice, she was not putting her all into saving Subaru. She was instead focused on her own misery and woe.

[Emilia (thoughts): Pathetic… so that's what happened. Pathetic… just pathetic. Why am I so useless when it counts?]

Her entire camp looked upon her with concern. Staring at the half-elf who was frozen in horror.

There was nothing they really could say to comfort her.

As they had seen it with Subaru, they learned quite well what drives someone to do this.

[Felt: big sis…]

[Crusch: Emilia that's not…]

[Beatrice: Truly a disgusting situation. Betty's Subaru would be horrified to see you like this.]

Emilia silently nodded her head. She knew, and that disgusted her all the more. 

 

{Emilia and Roswaal’s conversation}

[Garfiel: Ya son of a bitch clown!]

[Ram: Garf! Not one more step! I won't allow you or anyone else to try anything against Master Roswaal-sama.]

Stepping between Garfiel and Roswaal, Ram had a serious look on his face.

But it wasn't just the tiger boy who looked ready to attack the Court Magician. Almost everyone else had looks of rage and murder aimed at the Court Magician at that moment.

While Roswaal remained in his seat.

[Garfiel: How can ya say tha’ when he'd be willing to do tha’ to the Princess and th’ Cap’n?!]

[Roswaal: Ooh~~ What would I be willing to do, hmm~? Ensuring that Emilia-sama would remain in the Royal Selection instead of giving up?]

[Otto: Don't say it like it was a truly selfless act.]

[Roswaal: I never said it was. ——But aside from how detrimental it would be to my plans... it would actually be worse for Subaru-kun, as Priscilla-sama explained, and as my self from that world explained.]

As he said, as Priscilla said in the last screening.

If Emilia gave up her life, all of Subaru's sacrifices would be in vain.

[Roswaal: Subaru-kun is still in a fragile, weakened state. His will is on the verge of collapse, and if it weren't for the small, normal interactions you're mimicking, he would probably have exploded somehow. It wouldn't be wise for him to face this right now.]

[Frederica: Are you trying to make us believe you're saying this for his own good...?]

[Roswaal: Although we differ in our views, I still have respect for Subaru-kun. Allowing Emilia-sama to give up on everything after all the effort he put into keeping her alive and trying to return everything to normal would be disrespectful to his efforts. Even worse considering the failed loops he's faced.]

Roswaal continued to argue, forcing them to accept.

That Subaru wasn't in a truly favorable situation to receive news of Emilia giving up on everything. Not after the things he'd faced during the loops in that cell.

He would have to be in a better state to bear Emilia's decision.

And the Emilia of the theater could only feel pity and disgust for his version of that world. A weaker version, wallowing in self-pity and self-harm, who allowed herself to be so easily swayed without thinking of a way to help her knight. A useless doll with no one to cut her strings and give her freedom.

Even Emilia had to agree with Roswaal, as giving up and making all of Subaru's pain in vain would be a huge problem.

[Emilia (thoughts): I lied to Subaru, I am lying to everyone, I am so weak that I'm not even able to continue. I want to just give up and quick, make all of Subaru,as sacrifices for me mean nothing. I'm so pathetic, I'm just giving up on everyone in Elior, everyone who believed in me.]

 

Seeing the end notes reinforce that Roswaal is indeed acting out of genuine concern for Subaru and Emilia did little to set anyone at ease.

Garfiel grumbled in his seat, glaring at the clown still.

Otto just sighed and shook his head.

[Otto: What a mess.]

[Beatrice: If everyone is going along with it and is fully aware of what Roswaal is having Emilia do, that may be our best option I suppose.]

[Rem: Bu...but it can't stay like that forever! Subaru and Lady Emilia are both destroying themselves!]

[Priscilla: At least someone in your camp is looking at the reality of the situation. Since the half-wit, faced with the truth of her own uselessness, has decided to become an even more pathetic version of herself.]

[Felt: The fact that the fucking clown is getting exactly what he wants out of big sis is pissing me off!]

[Alpha: Look... The clown is an asshole, but an asshole with a good point.]

[Al: Unfortunately.]

[Ricardo: Those kinds of assholes are the worst of all.]

The trio complemented each other with their responses one after the other.

Notes:

So the reason that Emilia has a rougher time than Rem and Beatrice is due to the 'roles' each is stuck having to perform. Rem and Beatrice can just be honest, they just have to avoid some topics and not go too overboard.

But Subaru REALLY wants things to go back to normal, and that requires Emilia to stay in the royal selection despite having no desire to do so. She has to act the part of her old self for Subaru, otherwise risk Subaru thinking he is responsible for her dreams falling apart.
Of course that means she has to lie to him about her intentions, pretend she still wants to win when in fact she'd rather do Sloth If, Emilia edition atm.

That's why I consider her having the rougher time of the three, its 'deserved' and 'her own fault' but its still rough for her.

Chapter 43: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 4

Notes:

This chapter covers the rest of the Emilia Camp on the Path of Forgiveness and Tears, hope you enjoy.

As a note: This is more of a 'checking in' chapter than moving forward the plot.

Ram was unfamiliar with the feelings of longing for what was lost. Truthfully, from her perspective, her life had been on an upward trajectory for the most part—in the ways that really mattered to her.

Her life in the Oni-village was the least favorite part of her life, an irony that was not lost upon her. She despised that village which treated her sister, who she loved more than anything, like dirt.
Obviously she cared for them still, her family that was lost. Obviously she swore revenge upon the Witch Cult for massacring them.

But if she had to choose her life with the horn in the village versus her hornless life under Master Roswaal, she would choose the latter every time.
It was a life serving a man that she loved alongside her sister. While he was manipulative, he always seemed to care for them.

While she would not admit it openly, she found life to only improve once a certain boy with nasty eyes came into their lives.
“Barasu… so stupid,” the maid muttered to herself as she dropped off a tray in her master’s study.

“Oh? Something troubling you, Ram?” Roswaal asked with a raised eyebrow.

She stared back at him and shook her head. “Nothing you need to concern yourself with, Master Roswaal. I am just… reflecting upon events like everyone else.”

He stared at her for a moment and nodded his head. “I see. Just be sure to make sure that everything, and everyone, is still in order.”

“Of course,” she replied.
She understood the implication.

She understood that she was one of the ones her master trusted to keep a clear head despite the miserable situation.
That trust made her happy.
And it gave her an excuse not to break down herself.
She dearly wanted to, but was scared to do so.
She didn’t know what she would do then.

She made her way out of her master’s study and back towards the kitchen as she continued to ponder.
In doing so, she passed by the window, seeing Subaru walking in the garden with her sister and Beatrice.
“Barusu,” she muttered to herself.
She once thought of him as a pathetic man, with no real value to himself—he was painfully inadequate compared to someone like her brilliant master.
But by the same token, she could not deny that her life was better for his presence.
He was the one who brought her sister out of her shell, who brought a certain degree of life to the mansion.
In hindsight, that period of time was the happiest in her life. He made her sister happy, so she found his existence to be acceptable.

But that period of time was not to last—not that Ram found herself able to truly reflect on that until now.

Rem had her name eaten, and Ram forgot her very existence.
A wretched crime that she would never forgive herself for. One of two things she would now never forgive herself for.
What’s worse is that she thought her life continued its upward climb after she was forgotten.

True, she knew about Rem thanks to Subaru, but the memories were not there. So what brought her life joy was the fact that her master’s toxic ambitions had been mostly thwarted with the cursed book destroyed.

In hindsight, while that period of time had bright spots, it was now tainted by the hollow ache of Rem’s absence.
But that Ram was blissfully distant from that feeling, still under the illusion that life only improved.
An illusion that persisted even when she forgot Barusu.
An illusion that became all the sweeter when Rem woke up. True, they lacked memories of each other, but they knew they were sisters, forging a new bond almost instantly.
Ram thought that life was finally looking well for her.

And then it all came crashing down when Subaru’s name returned.

Ram finally made her way to the kitchen and found Rem there, having started to prepare a meal for lunch.

“Sissy, is there anything that you require Ram’s help with?” she asked, smiling at her sister.
She was glad to have her back.
She was overjoyed to have memories of her finally returned.
She just wished that it was not overshadowed by the sorrow that was enveloping them all.

Rem turned to look at her, sharing a smile.
Both wore soft smiles, of genuine joy to be in each other’s presence, but they were tinged with the weight of what they were both carrying.
“No need, Sissy. I am handling it all,” Rem declared.

“I see. Just… inform me if you need help for anything,” Ram remarked.

Rem’s smile fell from her face. “Actually, there is one thing.”

“Whatever it is that you need, Sissy,” Ram remarked with a smile.
“I am busy preparing lunch, but Subaru-kun also needs a drink after his walk with me. Could you please take some tea to him as well, please?” Rem asked. “If you can, I mean.”
Rem’s request was awkward, but one she had confidence her sister could handle.

Ram tensed upon hearing the request. Rem’s monopolization of Subaru’s care was something Ram had no desire to contest for a number of reasons.

And the most shameful one for Ram was the fact that she had yet to muster up the will to properly face him.
Sure, she interacted with him casually, and with the veneer of normalcy that he clearly craved. In regards to everyone within the manor, she was the one who was the best at such a thing.
But internally, guilt still gnawed at her.

Guilt for her own part in condemning the boy who had singlehandedly brought about nearly every positive turn in her life within recent years.

In her mind, she knew the way she had treated him prior would be inappropriate now.
It was unwelcome by nearly everyone else within the manor, save for the boy himself.
And it was his opinion that ultimately mattered.

Ram let out a sigh. “I see, Barasu is still being spoiled then. Very well, Ram shall deliver the worthless man his tea.”

Rem’s smile twitched with conflicting emotions. She wanted to scold her sister for speaking about Subaru like that, but by the same token, she knew it was exactly what Subaru wanted.
It was just a bitter pill that Ram was better at swallowing than most.

Though the truth was, Ram simply didn’t know how to act otherwise. Any other attitude would be painfully artificial from her.

Looking down at the tray of tea, she made her way to the room where Subaru was resting, Beatrice still at his side.

As the oni maid approached, Beatrice cast a surprised glance her way, but nodded as a signal that she could come closer.

Ram approached, placing the tray down next to Subaru. “In her clear madness, Ram’s beloved sister thought you deserved this. So drink and rejoice when you are done lazing about.”
Her tone was sharp, but it lacked some of the edge that it used to have.

But it was enough for Subaru. He smiled and let out a chuckle. “Can’t ever give me a break, huh Nee-sama?”

“Obviously not.” Her frown remained stern.
But seeing his smile gave Ram the tiniest flicker of hope.
That maybe… just maybe, everything might work out.

 

***

Otto let out a deep sigh as he focused on the myriad of papers and reports that were before him. His workload had doubled in recent weeks, something that he would normally complain about, but not now.
The paperwork was a way he could tell himself that he was useful.
The paperwork was a way he could distract himself from his own failings, and the failings of his camp.
The paperwork he had to deal with was complicated.
Correspondences between the camp and potential allies that had been carefully cultivated in the last year. Otto had to pen desperate missives and assurances to keep as many on board with their camp as possible. Those that they only acquired in the past few months were the most difficult to keep. Those alliances were built off a reality that did not exist, off the image of a candidate whose true strength—and weakness—was concealed by Gluttony’s effects.
Now that veil was lifted, and Otto was stuck doing damage control.
But that was only part of the work he had for himself.
Still, there was also the typical matter of camp finances to be tended to, the mayhem of the last few weeks putting things like that in jeopardy.
The rewriting of countless reports that had been submitted in the past months that now had to be reviewed and checked for errors induced by false memories.
And finally, the constant correspondences that he had to deal with daily from the capital and the other camps. There were legal ramifications to the events that had transpired—the sheer incompetence they had all displayed.
And with his camp’s leader being an emotional wreck.
And his camp sponsor focused more on his own scheming.
Otto found himself overwhelmed with work.

But that was fine by him.
Dealing with the tangible crisis they were in was far, far more comfortable than dealing with the emotional crisis that they were in. The entire mansion was metaphorically rotting away around him, but he still had a job to do.
And to his own shame, Otto much rather let the emotional burden of trying to heal Subaru fall upon those who could best provide it. He didn’t feel like that person could be him.
How could he?

If anything, he felt somewhat grateful that Roswaal still pranced around with his usual confident smirk, even if it felt more artificial as of late.
He felt especially grateful when the mage barged into his office and took several of the papers for himself. It was always matters relating to their relationship with the capital, the other camps, or the legal fallout of Subaru’s imprisonment.

Otto felt like the mage had already made some sort of plan. And while he didn’t trust Roswaal’s schemes, they seemed damned preferable to the mire of problems they were currently in.

As these thoughts cycled through his mind throughout the day, he continued to ceaselessly handle the paperwork before him with an inhuman ferocity.
That was until he found himself with his face planted against the desk.
“Huh?”

He muttered to himself as he slowly picked himself up.
Looking to his side, he saw that it was already sunset. “Shit, I fell asleep.”
He muttered to himself.

He stared back down at his pile of papers, finding that he had already completed the enormous amount of work that he set for himself today.

He let out a dry chuckle. “Oh, guess I was done.”

There was a knock on his door. “Come in!” he called out.

It was Frederica, with a cup of tea in her hand. “Sir Otto, I think you are in need of this.”
She placed it down on the table.

“Oh, thanks Frederica.” He smiled at her—it was a weak and tired smile. “You are a lifesaver.”

She shook her head. “You don’t need to thank me, Otto. Just like you, I am trying to do my best in all this.”

He let out a deep sigh as he sipped the tea. “I guess you are right.”

She looked Otto over. “You should talk to him, you know.”

“Huh?”
He looked up at her.

“You and Garfiel, I mean. You’ve both been avoiding it,” she remarked.

“Oh… yeah.” He let his shoulders slump. “It's just… where do I even begin? Subaru’s trying to act like everything is normal?”

“I’m very well aware of that.” She let out a deep sigh herself. “But can you think of any other way you’d act around him?”

He thought about it, and shook his head. “Nothing else would seem right, I guess.”

She sighed. “Well, then maybe that’s just what you both need. Don’t put on a mask, but just try to power through it. Treat him like you want to.”

“Ugh, what I want is to just stay and deal with the mess we are in.” He grumbled.

“Well, I don’t think that is going to get you or Garfiel anywhere. Think about it.”
The tiger-human maid then walked off, leaving Otto with his tea, his paperwork, and his thoughts.

A short while later, he went down for dinner, seeing Subaru already there.
“Ah… hey there, Natsuki-san.”

Subaru looked at Otto and smiled. “Hey Otto, guess you've been busy?”

Otto rubbed the back of his head and sighed. “Guess you could say that.”
He looked over Subaru.
Where once he saw someone so confident and filled with determination, he now saw someone fragile who could not conceal the pain they were in.
But that person was still his friend—that was a truth that overrode every other one of his concerns.
“But you know…” Otto began. “It is what it is, ever since you dragged me into this mess.”

Subaru let out a laugh. “Well, I am sure you can handle it.”

Otto stared at Subaru for a few more seconds. “Well, someone has to.” He smiled.

Someone has to.

 

***

 

“Gah!”
The tiger boy let out a roar that might otherwise shake the whole forest.
Garfiel went through his training routine for the third time today.
Normally he would have just done his full routine once, maybe twice if he was driven.
But things were different now.
The demi-human boy, the self-proclaimed shield of the sanctuary, understood just how weak he was.
He was so physically weak that he let his captain fall into the clutches of a Sin Archbishop.
He was so mentally weak that he could not see through the haze of distorted memories, and attacked his captain.
He was weak and useless.
WEAK AND USELESS
Those were the words that echoed through his mind as he continued his relentless training regimen.

“Gah!” He ended up carelessly knocking down a nearby tree with a swing of his fists.

He stood in the midst of the forest clearing, snarling and breathing heavily.
His emotions were at a fever pitch.
He still clearly remembered when he pinned Subaru down, to keep the supposed Sin Archbishop from escaping.
He remembered the crunch of Subaru’s bones, his desperate pleas and cries.
He remembered exactly how he blocked out those words, and thought of them as nothing but useless nonsense.
He thought he was capturing a pathetic and worthless Witch Cultist.
But he had been wrong—so dreadfully wrong.

Garfiel sighed and shook his head. “Damnit! Damnit! Damnit! Damnit!”
He fell to his knees and punched at the ground.

He couldn’t stand it, the guilt that was eating him up inside.
When it really and truly mattered, he failed.
He failed miserably and horribly. If he spoke up, if he even hesitated, then Subaru may have managed to escape.
If Subaru escaped, then maybe he could have done something—fixed things on his own.
He knew his captain was amazing like that.
But Garfiel felt that it was because of him that his captain was condemned.
It didn’t make the most logical sense. Beatrice and Emilia were already hostile to him at that point.
Even if he didn’t capture Subaru, someone else would have.
But it WAS him.
He was the one that dragged him over.
So the boy couldn’t help but blame himself for his captain’s broken state.
“’m sorry, ’m sorry,” he let out in a whimpering tone as he cried on the ground.

He could barely stand to face him.
He could deal with it if Subaru was angry at him—if Subaru shouted at him and condemned him.

But it wasn’t that.

Instead, Subaru acted, as best he could, like everything was normal.
He acted friendly towards the tiger-boy, like he was a friend he hadn’t seen in a long time.
“Capi’n is amazin’, huh,” he muttered to himself.

He couldn’t even begin to consider Subaru’s mental strength.
He always knew his captain was amazing—even now.
The fact that he could still keep going, it really did impress him.
Which just made Garfiel feel all the more bitter about what happened.

Which resulted in his current situation—every few days, within the midst of his training, he would break down like this.
The tears ran from the boy's face and trailed onto the ground while he trembled.

It would be several minutes before he slowly picked himself up from the floor.

Taking a deep breath, he would begin to try to compose himself.
He shook his head. “Come on. I gotta ge’ m’self together.”

He then began to walk himself back towards the manor.

As he approached, he saw Subaru walking around the manor with Rem, Petra, and Beatrice.

He considered just staying in the tree-line, letting Subaru pass without issue.
But fate was not that merciful.

“Oh! Hey Garf!” Subaru waved at him, noticing him and waving.

Garfiel froze, an old sort of fear gripping his very being and freezing his blood.
“Ah… Aye, cap’in.” Garfiel slowly began to walk towards him.
He wanted to just run away, to do nothing, to keep to himself.
But he knew he would be a coward if he did that.

“Hey Garf.” Subaru smiled at him. “Working hard, I see.”

“Ya’, well ya kno’ me.” Garfiel remarked.

“Well, I was just going on my walk, hoping I can get back to training myself soon,” Subaru remarked.

“Oh? Ya! Well… can’t wait t’ see ya’ back in action, cap’in.” Garfiel mustered the strength to smile and encourage him.

“Hopefully soon.” Subaru stretched out his arms, his movements still a bit sluggish.

Rem looked at Garfiel and cleared her throat. “Maybe Sir Garfiel could join us on the rest of our walk?”

Subaru turned to Rem. “Eh, I don’t think a walk is Garfiel’s thing.”

Garfiel looked at both Rem and Subaru. “A-actually, I don’ mind, cap’in.”

Subaru turned back to Garfiel. “Oh? Well, if you’re sure.”

“Y-ya… I think it’s fine.”

Subaru then continued his walk, now joined by the tiger-boy.

 

***

 

The last few months were strange for Petra Leyte, like she was missing some critical piece of her life that had suddenly vanished without a trace. She continued in her duties as a maid for the Mathers estate, remembering the drive and determination she had not only to be the best maid, but the most useful person she could possibly be.
That is why she worked diligently as a maid.
That is why, for a year, she worked hard to hone her various skills, magical or otherwise.
But for the past few months, that drive had vanished, becoming a void within her heart.

In the midst of her studies and work, she found herself lacking the motivation she once had. The joy she experienced felt hollow.
Like something critical was missing.

Her mind drifted away from her thoughts of the mansion and a future there, and instead she found herself contemplating her old dream of being a seamstress in the capital. Her old dream was far more appealing, as she could no longer understand what sort of future she was trying to craft for herself in the Mathers estate.

It often kept her up at night. She wondered if this was a part of growing up—not really understanding what drove yourself.
But that didn’t seem right to her.
She was never like that.
She always knew what was driving her, until recently.

It was only a few weeks ago when she remembered. She was working in the mansion while most of the camp had gone to the capital to attend a political event.

As she was cleaning the manor, contemplating perhaps moving back to Arlam and maybe focusing on her future prospective career as a seamstress, her memories returned like a booming thunderclap.
Memories of the boy who became the center of her world.
Subaru Natsuki.
She dropped her duster and began to tremble in place, shaking where she stood in the hallway.

She even ignored the loud crash and scream of rage that she heard erupt from her supposed master’s study.

“Su… Subaru? But… what happened, where did you…”

And then she remembered where everyone was—attending the execution of the Archbishop of Pride, Subaru Natsuki.
“No… NO NO NO!”
She quickly sprung back to her feet, prepared to run out and rush towards the capital as fast as she could.
She was stopped by Frederica and Roswaal, Roswaal’s magic having been used to confirm that the rest of the camp had secured Subaru and that they were bringing him back to the manor.

And so Petra waited for his return, only to break down crying upon seeing his wretched and horrific state.

It was on that day that a fierce hatred was born within the girl—a hatred for almost everyone else who lived within that mansion.

By the time a few weeks had gone by, a surreal new normal took hold within the manor. Petra still continued to perform her duties as a maid. Her motivation had been rediscovered after all.
If anything, it was stronger than before for one simple reason.
She no longer trusted the others in the manor to have his best interests at heart.

She still maintained respectful decorum, as Frederica had taught her, but she could not yet think of the people around her as friends again.
If they were, how could they do that to him? To Subaru.
She forgot him as well—she knew that she could not escape that fact—but she never condemned him. She never forsook him entirely.

The proud young girl clung to that notion to fuel the fires of her determination. She would show Subaru that she was someone he could rely upon.

While cleaning the living room one day, she saw Subaru and Beatrice wander inside, Subaru sitting himself by the window.

“Oh? Subaru!” Petra’s eyes lit up. Guilt still gnawed at her, but it was not as intense as it was with others.
She was not afraid to be near him—it was not difficult for her. If anything, she felt emboldened. She had to make herself a presence in his life, make it clear that she was someone he could depend on.

He smiled back and chuckled. “He-hey Petra. Glad to see you are doing well.”

She let out a deep sigh. “Well, someone has to keep a good head on straight around here, Subaru.”

He chuckled. “Yeah, I guess that’s true. If anyone can do that, it’s certainly you.”

He smiled at her—it was a warm smile like he used to have, even if it was tinged by pain.

Petra knew that Subaru was not a lost cause.
She believed in him with all her heart and soul.
She knew that he needed help, and the maid was determined to give it.

***

 

Frederica had been having a difficult time for the past few weeks—the reasons were obvious.
The entire manor which she cared for, which she cared about, was on the brink of collapse. Everyone inside it was on an emotional tightrope over an abyss of despair, all of it centered upon a single boy.

Ever since his return, she felt herself at a loss for what to do.
Her own little brother was absolutely disgusted with himself.
Her apprentice had nothing but disdain for everyone in the mansion but Subaru and herself.
And her other coworkers were on the brink of their own emotional collapse.

And in the midst of that turmoil, she wondered what she should do.

In the end, there was only one answer left to her.

She had to do her job.
Her job as a maid.
Her job as a mentor.
Her job as an older sister.

She had to do all of these things, and she had to be strong for those around her.

Subaru did not need her help directly. She knew that Emilia, Beatrice, Rem, Petra, and even Ram would ensure that he had everything that he needed.

So she concerned herself with holding up the rest of the house.
She held her little brother when he cried in his room. He would scream out about his own inadequacies, letting his failures gnaw at his heart.
She held Petra when she broke down into tears in her room. She would cry about the injustice that befell the one that she loved and her frustration with all those around him still.
And she continued to attend to her other duties around the mansion. She directed Rem, Ram, and Petra as maids when needed.
She cooked when she had to.
She cleaned where she had to.
She did everything she could.
And she treated the boy with kindness. She pitied him, she felt bad for him. But she wouldn’t vent her own sorrows onto him—he did not need that.

While tending to the garden one day, she found Subaru being led through it by Petra and Beatrice.

She stood herself up as they approached. “Master Subaru, I hope you are as well as can be today.”

He stretched. “Yeah, I’d say that about covers it. Diligently working as always, Frederica, huh?”

She let out a small chuckle. “Of course. A maid should always strive to be diligent.”

Subaru nodded his head. “Guess that’s what makes you… well, you, huh?”

She smiled back at him. “Yes, I suppose you are correct.”

“Well, I should probably let you go back to your job. Ram will probably yell at me for distracting you,” Subaru remarked.

Frederica chuckled. “Yes, she might just do that.”

Petra let out a huff but said nothing for right now.

As he began to walk away, Frederica felt compelled to say one little thing.

“Subaru,” she called out.

“Huh? Yeah, Frederica?” he replied.

“It is… good to have you back. I wish you all the best,” Frederica said.

Subaru froze for a second. His smile fell from his face and his muscles tightened.

Frederica wondered if she said something wrong.

Subaru then let out a slight but genuine laugh as he smiled back at her. “I guess it's good to be back. Better than where I was before, anyways.”

Petra and Beatrice winced. Frederica did as well, but also understood why he may say such a thing.
“Well, that much is certainly true,” Frederica commented as he began to walk away.

 

***

 

“Thank you, Ram,” Roswaal remarked as she set the tea down on his table.

“Of course, Master Roswaal,” Ram replied. “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“Hmmm, how is Subaruuu doing?” he asked, leaning forward on the table, his fingers wrapped in each other.

Ram paused and considered the question for several seconds.

“Please, take your time. I want your full thoughts,” Roswaal said.

Ram continued to ponder and then slowly opened her mouth. “Barasu is… doing better. He is certainly improving, and his healing treatments are allowing for the slow recovery of his physical strength.”

“Buuut?” he asked.

“He still seems very… fragile. If the wrong thing is said or done, he still breaks down. My sister, Lady Beatrice, Lady Emilia, or even Lady Petra are required to generally break him out of that sorry state,” she explained.

“I see. I take it the triggers are anything directly referencing his torment?” he asked.

She nodded her head. “That, and when he fails to do something he otherwise should be able to—when his body fails him or when within his nightmares. It also triggers at random,” she explained.

“And has there been any improvement on this front?” he asked.

“Only slightly,” she replied.

“Hmmm. Thank you for your report, Ram. You may go back to your duties.”
The ancient mage directed her to leave, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

Letting out the deepest of sighs, Roswaal leaned back in his chair.

More than any time in the past year, he longed for his tome of wisdom again. He wished for a path, a guide on how to restore Subaru to his proper state.

He was working blind and with broken tools right now.
It was a frustrating state, but it was not untenable.

Some part of him even thought of these turns of events as fortunate.
Emilia had turned far more docile and dependent upon Subaru.
While Subaru himself had clearly become more mentally malleable.

They were both in a delicate state, but an easy state for him to mold to his whims.
And yet at the same time, he felt that the position he was in was far less ideal than the one he had prior to Priestella.
The feeling of unease gnawed at him.
“How frustrating.”

He muttered to himself as he looked down at the papers on his desk.

He had already decided on his course of action.
There was really no other course he COULD take besides giving up, and he was not prepared to do that just yet.

He had to persuade Emilia to stay in the royal selection.
That was easy because it was what Subaru wanted, and Emilia would do whatever Subaru wanted now.

He needed to tend to the recovery of Subaru’s body. It was not his greatest asset, but it would help with his most pressing issue.

The fact that he needed to have both Subaru and Emilia recover emotionally and mentally. That was the tricky part, and the part that needed to be handled with utmost care.
He could persuade them to give up, to move past what happened and forge a new life. That was what Emilia wanted—that may be better for Subaru’s mental state overall—but it was not what Roswaal needed.
And conveniently, it was not what Subaru wanted.
Subaru wanted to regain his strength, to strive for what he had before.
It was a feeling Roswaal could sympathize with, genuinely so.

And he had no desire at the moment to test Subaru, to break him in any additional way. He needed Subaru to be strong.
So he would do whatever it took to help him regain that strength. Something in the mage’s instinct told him that playing games with his own camp was the bad move right now.
They needed strength. They needed to regain the will that they had lost.

Roswaal had maintained and mustered his own insane will for four hundred years. Now he had to bolster the will of others.

Looking down at his table, he knew there was one more task—an important but far simpler task for the mage.
His own camp was wounded politically, and badly so.
But several of the rival camps were in just as bad, if not a worse state.
So he would play the games that he played so well. His own camp would be spared his vile machinations for now.
But the others who so thoughtlessly directly damaged his beloved tools—those would be his newest victims.
He had refrained from employing such underhanded tactics before for no other reason than his focus being on the fortification of his own camp.
He did not need to undermine his opposition while still cultivating his own. Such plans would be reserved for the later stages of the royal selection, to knock down his foes so that his camp would be dominant.

But plans change.
His own camp was a wounded animal, limping along.
But the other camps were in just as sorry a state—one in particular was left bleeding out on the ground.
Roswaal would tend to his own camp with all the support he could muster, but the other camps would now see what it was like to have a four-hundred-year-old schemer as their enemy.
And for once, Roswaal didn’t feel like complete scum in orchestrating the downfall of the so-called righteous.

He enjoyed that feeling, taking what pleasure in it that he could in these frustrating times.

He didn’t ever wish to admit it, but he was a simple man in the end.

Notes:

Next chapter we will be finally leaving the mansion!

This extra was my tying up loose ends for the most part, probably came across but I wanted to make sure I checked in on everyone.

The next extra or two on this path will be checking in on the other camps. Not sure if it will be one or two extras.

So... its time, for politics.

Also yes, while Roswaal is being 'mostly' as nice as he can possibly be to his camp.
He is going for the political guillotine on every other camp.

Chapter 44: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 5

Summary:

Checking in on the other camps.

Anastasia Hoshin was having the worst month of her life since her candidacy began.
And she couldn't just blame bad luck or others—she had to blame herself, at least in part.
“Dammit, all because of that boy.”

Anastasia Hoshin bore no ill will toward Subaru Natsuki, but his existence had now become the biggest problem for her in the royal selection.
And she couldn't do anything about it, because it wasn't his fault.
Things could only get worse, not better.

With his name devoured by Gluttony, he was captured by the Emilia Camp.
Given his erratic behavior, his apparent miasma, and the presence of a gospel—which they later realized was planted upon him—he was assumed to be a Witch Cultist, the Archbishop of Pride even.

“Idiot, fuckin’ idiot.” She chided herself.
She should have suspected more. She should have listened better.
She made a massive screw-up, and now she paid for it.

Because they all agreed that the suspicious young man should be taken into custody.
After that, she gave him no other thought.
That was a mistake—one that had become a guillotine over the head of her camp.
A mistake made all the worse by the actions of her knight while he was forgotten.

She couldn't fully blame him for having his own mental breakdown.
Julius was a good person, but he valued his titles and relationships greatly.
When his own name was devoured—having lost all he worked for in life—he was brought to the edge of what a person could mentally endure.

He was lucky enough to be accepted as a knight. He looked and acted the part.
He had the unfortunate task of being one of those primarily tasked with overseeing Pride's imprisonment.
That would be the noose he hung himself by—allowing for the abuse of Pride to happen under his nose, perhaps even venting his own frustration on the imprisoned Archbishop.
If Julius still had his name, she doubted he would have been that volatile.

But that was the reality they lived in—one she had to deal with.

She ran her fingers through her hair.
By the end of next week, a secret meeting would be called within the capital.
It was a trial in all but name for those who crossed the line in abusing Subaru while he was imprisoned.

And her now-remembered knight, and the knight of Crusch Karsten, would be some of those most principally punished for certain.

“You really aren't leaving me many options, Julius,” she muttered to herself.

If he became a liability, she would have to cut him loose.
But at the same time, she did not want to expel him from her service—not now.

This was a deep wound upon her camp’s status, only softened by two facts:
One, that all the camps played a role in the tragedy.
Two, that much of the information was not public—yet.
But it was already becoming a rumor.

There were simply too many knights who saw Subaru to keep it totally hidden.

She wasn’t sure if it was rumor alone or something else, but a lot of her contacts and allies were pulling away—keeping distance as they waited to see how things turned out.

Right now, things were very precarious for her candidacy, and she wasn’t sure how many options she had left.

“And Felt isn't helping,” she grumbled.

The youngest of the candidates had already pledged that if anyone tried any funny business with Subaru, the boy—and if need be, the entire Emilia Camp—would have her support.

Anastasia leaned back in her chair.
“I need to focus. I need to plan. I need to fortify. I just have to wrap my head around every way things could go.
If everything comes out, that would be a disaster for us all.”

She opened up a new notebook and began to furiously write.
She had to make plans. She had to prepare.

Her gut was telling her that she was in a precarious position—and that the actions of those around her were going to lead to disaster.

 

***

 

Julius made his way through the halls of Anastasia Hoshin’s estate. He did not go outside anymore.
In his hand, he held several letters addressed to his liege, Anastasia Hoshin. He felt that the least he could do was perform this service for her.

He hadn’t even dared to return home more than once—just to see his brother Joshua awake and well again.
After that, he kept away, for everyone else’s sake.

While information on what happened to Subaru Natsuki was not yet made public, rumors were already spreading.
Rumors that the supposedly captured Archbishop of Pride, slated to be executed right after the Archbishop of Gluttony, was in fact Subaru Natsuki.
There were rumors of his mistreatment at the hands of those who should have been his comrades.
Rumors about the knights who may have participated.
Rumors about the candidates who condemned them.

One single choice—to not believe him—and the stubborn commitment to that choice by several parties, condemned a person who was a hero and a friend.

And Julius, the man who for now held the title of Finest of Knights again, felt that he would deserve every bit of vitriol and malice that would soon be directed his way.

He couldn’t even delude himself that he was just doing his duty, as he had allowed frustration and resentment to cloud his judgment.

He was one of the ones to secure the man who was called the Archbishop of Pride and return him to the royal capital.
His pleas for mercy fell upon deaf ears, because Julius’s own mind was consumed by self-pity.
Everything he had achieved in life had been lost, every connection severed. He felt totally alone, left to fester in resentment and loathing for the cult.

And here was a seeming Archbishop, seemingly mocking him—pretending to remember him.
It made a sick sort of sense that an Archbishop, one of those responsible for his state, was the only person to remember him.

As the so-called Archbishop became more volatile and erratic in his confinement, Julius struck him once to cow him into silence.
He was silent thereafter.

Julius was later placed as one of the knights who would oversee his imprisonment—not alone, but they felt it an appropriate job for a man in his position.

And he fulfilled that duty. He oversaw Pride’s confinement.
But he did not do what he should.
He should have prevented the abuse.
He should have spoken out when knights vented their frustrations upon the Archbishop.
He should have protested when he was brutally interrogated for information.
But he did not.

His own position was precarious, and he did not wish to seem sympathetic to an Archbishop.
So he rationalized it—something he now saw was an act of cowardice.

It was an Archbishop. Any pain inflicted upon him was a fraction of what he deserved after everything.
He was evil.
The knights were his comrades, even if they didn’t remember him.

And how the Archbishop sometimes pleaded with him for help—that alone threatened Julius’s position and made others question him.
So he struck him again.
He told himself it was to keep him passive, to prove that he was not sympathetic to the Archbishop.
But he realized, in truth, that he had simply made Pride the scapegoat for all the feelings festering within him.

“Truly, I am pathetic,” Julius muttered to himself as he entered Anastasia’s office.

“My liege, there are more letters for you,” Julius said as he entered the room, papers in hand.

Anastasia looked up from her pile of papers. “Oh! Julius, yes, just… put them down.” She motioned to the desk.

She didn’t look at him like a stranger anymore, but at the same time, there was now a distance between them.
It wasn’t the darkness of unfamiliarity, but instead her pushing away—knowing that she may soon have to cut ties for her own sake.

Julius knew he had become a liability for her—something no knight should ever be.

“Is there anything you need at all, my liege?” he asked while bowing.

She paused for a moment, as if tempted to just dismiss him. Then she sighed.
“If you could fetch a snack from the kitchen, I’m going to be here for a while.”

He nodded his head. “I understand. It shall be done.”
He then stepped away, closing the door.

He let out a deep sigh as he made his way to the kitchen.

His mind drifted to that wicked day—when he directed knights to drag Pride toward the execution grounds.
He found it odd that Pride relented to be executed, but only if it was done after Gluttony.
But he said just the right things to persuade the council of that one mercy.
It wasn’t hard to convince people of it—so that the memories consumed by Gluttony might be returned.

Of course, Julius now understood why. Everyone did.

As Gluttony’s execution concluded, a surge of memories returned to everyone.
Julius nearly dropped his sword at that very moment.
“No.” He turned around to face ‘Pride,’ who still had a bag over his head.

The knights holding him were not yet affected—they did not ‘know’ Subaru much personally before his name was eaten, so the surge of memories did not yet cripple them.

He grabbed Subaru’s arm.
“Let go of him and bring him back inside!” Julius said in a hushed but frantic tone.

Off to the side, in the corner of his eye, he saw that all the candidates had their eyes fixed in his direction.
He saw that Felix, seated next to Crusch Karsten, was beginning to have a complete mental collapse.

Reinhard appeared next to Julius in an instant. “We need to take him away, now.”

“What? What’s going on?” one of the knights asked.

“The man before us is Subaru Natsuki! Now bring him inside—now!” Julius glared at them with deathly seriousness.

The two knights stiffened, suddenly realizing the situation.

“Shit,” one muttered, and Subaru was spirited inside.

Julius shook his head. He couldn’t even think poorly upon that memory—save for how close he had come to killing his own friend.

That moment wasn’t the start of his doom.
It was merely the moment he realized that he was already damned.

As he collected some snacks for his lady, he contemplated that broken boy—now healing in the Mathers Estate.
He thought of his upcoming ‘trial,’ where it would be decided how those who oversaw Subaru’s abuse would be handled.

“Subaru, I know I do not deserve any of your forgiveness.
But if I ever have the chance, I will apologize from the depths of my heart, no matter what it takes.”
The knight swore this to himself.

 

***

 

Within the Astrea Manor, the Sword Saint watched a young woman restlessly pace back and forth, grumbling to herself.
“Stupid damned idiots.”

She continued to mumble as she wandered back and forth.
“It’s in a week, right?!” Her head shot up toward Reinhard.

He nodded slowly.
“Yes, that is correct, Lady Felt. It is expected that Subaru will… hopefully be well enough by that point to join.”

His expression and mannerisms were stiff and robotic, like a soulless machine for the past near-month.
Normally, his liege would have tried to correct that behavior, but she felt no compulsion to do so now.
She did blame him, at least in part.
He blamed himself plenty more.

She let out a deep sigh as she fell back into a nearby chair.
“Good. It will be… good to see big bro again.”

She rested her head back in the chair and stared up at the ceiling.
“And to face all those rats who made his life hell,” she grumbled.

Reinhard stared at his liege with concern—a mixture of emotions within her that had become familiar to him in the past week.
But he knew any attempt to console or reassure her would only make things worse.

The youngest of the dragon candidates blamed everyone else for Subaru’s suffering.
All the candidates who were there at Priestella.
It was his own damned camp that arrested him.
It was the knights of two other camps who oversaw his imprisonment.
It was her own knight who failed to act despite his gifts.
And of course, she blamed herself for not caring enough to encourage him to act.
It was pure slothfulness on her part—so she did, in part, blame herself.
She just blamed the more guilty parties among the Crusch, Anastasia, and Emilia camps far more.
Ironically, the person she could least blame was Priscilla, but she had gone missing within Vollachia.

Reinhard knew all of this—knew that this was the festering hatred working through his lady like a disease—and yet he could do nothing to make it right.

Because he knew he was also to blame.
Though he was the principal person who blamed himself.
Where his lady chose fury, he chose sorrow.
Sorrow for his own usefulness that condemned someone he thought of as a friend to suffering and torment.

In his heart, within its depths, he knew that something was wrong.
The emotions displayed by Pride were too genuine, too real, too pure for him to fully believe what others said.
But he obeyed the judgment of others and the will of those who ruled the country—or would rule the country—and set aside his own thoughts, as was proper.

So he watched on, impassively, as he let his lady continue to stew in her rage.
He felt no confidence in his ability to do anything but what she told him to do.

The day that Subaru’s name returned, he was in the audience, standing next to his lady.
Despite being there, he was keeping watch over the entire affair, his attention on the two Archbishops.

Whereas before there had been manic desperation in the so-called Archbishop of Pride, at that point he only saw anxiousness, sorrow, and resolve.
It was strange, and he couldn’t figure out why.

Until the blade fell upon Gluttony’s head.

At that moment, Reinhard received such a shock—like a thunderclap next to his ears—that even the Divine Protection of Nightmares struggled to keep his mind stable.
His eyes went wide. His divine protections prevented him from hyperventilating, from screaming, from shaking right there.

Felix was not so lucky. A few feet away, his friend fell to his knees and let out a pained cry.

Confusion engulfed the knights and the members of the camp who were present.

And Reinhard blocked it all out as his focus fell upon one area.

His focus fell upon the man they condemned as Pride—Subaru Natsuki, his friend whom he had left to rot in jail.

Reinhard saw the panic on Julius’s face as he quickly tried to usher Subaru away.

He then turned to his lady, who was staring at the entire scene with a vacant look of shock on her face.

There was some confusion in the crowd, but most had not yet realized the sin of the kingdom.
A crisis could be avoided—or at least delayed.

“Reinhard…” Felt’s voice was cold as she spoke from her daze.

“Lady Felt… I…” He looked between her and Subaru.

“Go. Right now.” She tensed.
“And don’t bother showing your face to me again if something else happens to him. Got that?”
Her normally fiery fury was instead as cold as ice.

Reinhard rushed over to Julius and helped him usher Subaru away.

Once inside a nearby house, they removed the bag from Subaru’s head.

He didn’t say anything—just stared vacantly at him and Julius.

The two knights shared a look. Reinhard also remembered his friend Julius now.

“Reinhard, I…” Julius choked out the words.

“I know.” Reinhard let out a deep sigh.

It was after that moment that the Emilia camp burst in, muscling past the knights.

Reinhard—nor any other who properly remembered—sought to interfere at that point.

Reinhard just watched over the boy, letting the Emilia camp take him away.
He only parted from them once they left the city, not saying a word to them.
He felt like he didn’t have the right.

“Reinhard!” Felt’s shout shook him free of his thoughts.

He blinked a few times and stared at the girl.
“Ye-yes, Lady Felt?” he asked.

“During the meeting with the council, I want no funny business.
If they dare try to sweep this under the rug, I am going to make sure there is hell to pay.”
She slammed her hands on the table.
“Got it!” she barked her order.

Reinhard stared at her. He knew there was a chance the Wisemen Council might try to minimize what happened.
And he knew his liege would never accept that.
He wasn’t sure what position he would be in then, so he selected the course he wished for.

“If that is what you wish for, Lady Felt.”

“It sure fucking is!”

****

 

Crusch Karsten lay in her bed, wondering where she went wrong with her candidacy.
Ever since the whale hunt—her one successful endeavor—her entire crusade had been a disaster.
It was only now that she could truly see and appreciate how utterly impotent she was.

While she had provided the forces, it was Subaru who played the most critical role in the Whale Hunt, even managing to bring her troops back from the brink of defeat.
Then her memories were eaten by Gluttony—her mind destroyed, all that she was reduced to nothing save for what was remembered by others.

When the Witch Cult attacked Priestella, she was cursed—falling victim to the dragon blood curse that still ravaged her body.
The only reason it was lessened was due to the sacrifice—willing and unwilling—of Subaru Natsuki.

And to make matters worse, Subaru Natsuki had his own name eaten by Gluttony and was condemned and tortured by the very kingdom she sought to rule.
In particular, her knight was made to participate in it several times.
It wasn’t often, but it was often enough.

She understood that Felix had sought, in desperation, to cure her broken state through the only avenue available.
She couldn’t even fully blame him—though she did.
She blamed herself, her incompetence, and what her weakness had convinced Felix to do.

And now she was in her current state.
Her mind restored thanks to the efforts of others, but her body still in a ruined state that might never recover.
Her knight and dearest friend was on the brink of mental collapse.

He was already arrested, though she had put in a petition for him to be placed under house arrest within the Karsten Estate.
This was not a mercy for Felix, but a necessity for herself.
Felix was still responsible for keeping her alive.
It was the only thing she let him be responsible for now.

Knights—not loyal to her—were stationed outside her manor.
Not for her sake, but to prevent Felix from escaping.

She knew whispers were already being spread among the populace while she lay impotently in bed.
She knew that as she lay in pain, those who were once allies were pulling away their support.
She was a broken candidate with a broken camp—one others would leave to rot.

She couldn’t even rely on the kindhearted Emilia, as her own knight was a cause of Emilia’s knight’s suffering.

She let out a sorrowful chuckle, even as tears graced her face.
The tears were for her broken state, her fallen friend, her dying candidacy, and her own incompetence.

She had thought the kingdom needed to be strong.
But she had turned out to be the weakest of all the candidates in the end.

She wasn’t sure what the future held for her—maybe a few painful years of life before the curse claimed her.
She knew now that there was little hope of becoming queen.
She knew that it seemed to be her fate to suffer and die.

And that the only person who could forestall that was the same boy who was miles away in a broken state.
A boy she no longer had the right to ask for help from.

Some part of her wanted to accept the end with dignity and withdraw.
Some other part of her wished to keep fighting—to hold on for some sort of hope.
But that inner fire grew weaker by the day.

 

****

 

Felix Argyle was curled up in his bed, his knees drawn to his chest as tears rolled down his face.
This was one of the two usual states one would find him in nowadays.

The only time he left his room—permitted by the guards stationed outside his door—was to tend to the lady of the house.
It was the only reason he wasn’t spending his time in a prison cell, like several other knights.
He still had a use. He had a function to fulfill.
That was all he was left with now.

He looked down at his own trembling hands as tears continued to fall.
“Ferri is sorry. Ferri is sorry. Ferri is sorry.”
He muttered his apologies.
They were for his lady, and they were for Subaru.

The last few months had been a haze of panic and desperation.
His lady had been brought to the verge of death by the wicked Witch Cult.
They destroyed her mind. Then they destroyed her body.

He was desperate and scared.
He worked tirelessly, day and night, for months to heal her.
And then he was ordered to try his hand at interrogating Pride.

He hadn’t wanted to do it.
His stomach churned at the thought.
But he was running out of options. He needed to try something—anything—to cure Crusch.
So he interrogated the Witch Cultist, trying to extract whatever information he could.

Felix still remembered the feeling of twisting bone and sinew.
Of locking the flow of blood.
Of frying nerves.

It made him sick. Disgusted with himself.
But he told himself that this was not a person—it was an Archbishop.
The same sort of scum that had ruined his lady.

He only did it a few times.
That was all the time he could spare from treating Crusch.
He visited the Archbishop for interrogation every other week or so.
Though he saw him more often to patch him back together after others tore him apart.

Felix had no problem healing the Archbishop.
What others did was not a sin he felt he had to bear—at the time.
But he also knew that his healing gave those tormentors more freedom to get creative.
At the time, he felt that was a decision others had to bear.
Now, he felt the weight of that sin churning in his stomach.

He had even forced Subaru to bear some of the curse that afflicted his lady—transferring it onto his body bit by bit.
He couldn’t do as much as he wanted. He didn’t want to risk bringing Subaru near her.
So he severed his limbs, forcibly transferred the curse, and then reattached them later.

The thought that Subaru might demand the curse be transferred back to Crusch terrified the healer.
It was something his lady would certainly agree to.
It was something he figured Subaru would never do.
But in the broken state Subaru had been left in, Felix didn’t know what would happen.

He knew he was now a sham.
A disgrace.
A mockery of the title he held dear.
A burden to the liege he cared for.

He knew that if he weren’t needed, he’d be rotting in a cell within the depths of the royal castle—perhaps the very same cell they had put Subaru in.
He felt like he deserved it.

Felix slowly pulled himself out of bed and approached the door, knocking a few times.
“Lady Crusch will require my attention soon. I request to be let out.”

“Go ahead.” The guards opened the door, watching him warily.

He felt like a prisoner being marched to an execution ground.
In many ways, he felt like that described his situation accurately.

He knew he was on the verge of losing everything.
And he couldn’t delude himself into thinking he didn’t deserve it anymore.

In this if…
-Rumors are spreading among the populace at greater speed, Roswaal fanning some of these flames from behind the scene. As such many allies of the camps are pulling away. The Emilia camp is included in this but Roswaal is using ‘alternative leverage’ and promises to keep things afloat. He’s already had several meetings with Russel to coordinate things, but is prepared to move against him if he tries anything.
-About two dozen knights are under investigation for Subaru’s treatment in particular, besides the standard prison guards. Of those about six are under serious investigation and have been imprisoned pending the meeting. Julius just barely does not qualify but Felix is one of them. 
-The Anastasia Camp is in a damaged state due to the actions of Julius, and him being made the fall guy for much of it in effect, even if his personal abuse of Subaru was minimal, as one of his primary jailers much of the responsibility falls upon him. Julius’ own mental state was poor due to his own eaten name and suspicions cast upon him by others due to the imprisoned Subaru pleading with him for help. As such Julius felt pressured to be as ruthless as he could muster towards Pride
-The Felt Camp is in the least bad position of all the camps but the rumors are still having some pull away, but she’s also gaining some support. Felt herself is furious enough that she refuses to do any actions to minimize the fallout. 
-The Crusch Camp is in the worst state of the camps. The rumors name Felix a lot and her own broken state is preventing her from taking actions to minimize the collateral. Felix himself was under full arrest for his actions that were ‘beyond decency’ along with several other knights, however due being Crusch’s primary doctor it was transferred to a ‘house arrest’ in the Karsten estate.
-The meeting to ‘deal’ with the aftermath of all this is fast approaching. 

Notes:

Got a question for people.

I'm considering writing the starting/main chapters for a few of my paths soon, seeing the initial reception.

But another part of me wants to get at least 2 of the 3 'basic' paths (Revenge, Departure, Forgiveness) done first?
Should I sprinkle in a few 'starting chapters' for the other paths or focus down these first?

They are all about 2/3rds through I'd say, Departure being halfway through.

Just want thoughts? Since I've been going back and forth.

ANYWAYS
Next extra in this path will be the meeting~
That ought to be fun.

Chapter 45: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 6

“Now enters the Wiseman Council!” Marcos announced the entrance of the men who ruled Lugunica in effect.
Of course, right now that was a rather unpleasant position.

Rumors had spread rather viciously thanks to Roswaal’s contacts, the mage convincing Russel to help ‘his’ version of events spread—
that of the boy, forgotten by all, being unjustly treated by the knights and government of Lugunica.

The initial crime of handing him over to the knights, while still a black mark against the Emilia camp, was mostly framed as caution.
The fact that he was treated so badly in the kingdom’s custody—that, Roswaal made sure—fell to be the burden of others.
More than anything, Roswaal managed to somewhat stabilize the reputation of his camp by throwing the Crusch and Anastasia camps to the wolves.
That, and he pulled some subtle strings to make sure that they would lose some connections.

Anastasia Hoshin could fight off this sort of attack.
Crusch Karsten was in no state to resist those attacks—while her mind was restored, her spirit was deeply wounded.
Thus, it was left to her father to help her manage such affairs.
And for Felt, while her camp was not in the best of positions overall, she could say she was in the best state, period.
If she were a bit more ruthless—or rather, if Subaru Natsuki did not willingly return to the Emilia camp—then perhaps she would seek the downfall of that camp too.

The assembled group was rather somber, none wishing to say a word to each other right now.

Felt stood with her arms crossed, her crestfallen knight standing beside her.
Anastasia stood with Ricardo at her side, her face a cold mask born of years of experience as a merchant.
Her knight, Julius, stood a few paces away, unable to bring himself to raise his head.
Crusch sat in her wheelchair with Wilhelm standing over her; both also struggled to meet the gazes of one camp in particular.
Felix stood several paces back and away, staring at the ground rather than ahead. He was afraid—as if his very presence would tarnish his lady.
In truth, he was barely aware of his surroundings, trembling as he flagellated himself in his mind.

The Emilia camp had the largest contingent. Emilia herself was there, rather obviously, along with Roswaal and Otto.
Garfiel could barely contain himself around Felix, so he was a few rooms over with Ram and Rem.

And of course, the guest of honor himself, Subaru Natsuki, was present as well.
While he was offered a chair to sit, he wished to stand—and did so, albeit on shaky legs.

While he didn’t look as depressed and somber as the rest, to say he looked awkward would be an understatement.
In truth, the boy didn’t know what to feel right now.

As the Wisemen entered the room, they took their positions as everyone was ready to begin.

Miktolov let out a deep sigh. “Considering the gravity of the situation, I would see fit to dispense with the usual formalities and make this a ‘mostly’ open forum for all those here. This is not a trial—yet—but rather a meeting where we discuss how to proceed.”

“It should well be a damn trial,” Felt grumbled.
Her voice was low, almost like a whisper beneath her breath, but everyone heard it—and no one could bring themselves to rebuke her for it.

“First off… as stated before, Sir Subaru Natsuki, the kingdom as a whole offers its deepest apologies to you. We understand that may not be enough, but we do hope that it’s a start,” Miktolov said, bowing his head.
With some reluctance, the others did so as well—some more willing to cast away pride than others.
Their names were the ones on his execution signature, after all. They, of all people, could not escape some responsibility.

Marcos bowed his head. “I would like to apologize as well, on behalf of the knights who are, or were, under my command.”

Subaru stared at the group of Lugunica’s leaders and nodded. “I… accept your apology. I understand that… if things were normal, it wouldn’t have happened.”

A few of the Wisemen looked at each other—some surprised it was that easy, others wary.
But some caught that while he accepted their apology, he had not indicated his forgiveness.

“We understand if you do not forgive the kingdom—or indeed any of those present within this room who played a role in your… unpleasant experience,” a dark-haired Wiseman remarked.

“That is one way to describe it, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked scornfully.
While normally one could be rebuked, fundamentally she was a spirit and Subaru was her contractor, making her an exception to normal decorum.
Furthermore, Beatrice understood her contractor’s state. She would not allow things to be handled so ‘reasonably’ where those might take advantage of her contractor’s kindness.

“Well, with that out of the way, first we must work to make amends,” Miktolov continued.
“Now then, Sir Subaru Natsuki. Given that technically, there was never an official revocation of your knighthood—as the records were erased by Gluttony—you are still officially a knight on this kingdom’s records. I simply wish to clarify and make it official, that due to your name being restored, any and all honors due to you are to be officially reinstated. Including those that you should have received for your actions in Priestella.”

Miktolov took a breath. “Furthermore, we have examined the records of your… tenure of imprisonment. I have a question to ask of you, Subaru Natsuki, and I pray that you answer truthfully. Did you play any role in the downfall of Gluttony? The records indicate that there was a prison break attempt by you at the time.”

That surprised a few people—the Emilia camp included.
Even Roswaal was partly surprised, but not totally. His own connections indicated that the council was looking deeply into those records.
And given what he suspected of Subaru’s abilities, he thought that it could be a factor.

Subaru paused and struggled to compose an answer, also caught off guard.
“When… I realized they were coming… and realized they were after me, I tried to use myself as bait so that… they’d end up getting caught or killed. I hoped that, if they died, my name would come back,” he explained.

Julius and Reinhard both tensed. They were there that day, and while Julius was focused on ‘Pride’s’ capture, he was also forced to contend with Roy of Gluttony—
though it was thanks to Reinhard’s intervention that the siblings were properly captured.
But they could now easily reflect and see how Subaru led them to that outcome.

“I see. In that case, the death of the Archbishop of Gluttony shall be, in part, credited to yourself and your plans,” Miktolov said.

Felt had no issue with this. The credit went to Reinhard and Julius before, but she felt that Subaru certainly deserved it.

Anastasia sighed internally but let nothing betray her thoughts.
Even if she was mildly frustrated by that, it was not something she could complain or protest about without coming off as callous—even by her perspective.
Because Subaru did deserve it.
Sadly for her, everything she knew Subaru deserved would come partly at her expense now.
She had no right or intent to complain about that, but she would defend herself as needed.

Miktolov then let out another deep breath. “That clears us of the necessary bookkeeping and adjustment of the record. Now then, for the sake of the record and for things to continue, I must ask you another question. Are you willing to give any recounting of what you have experienced, or is there anything you would like to say?”

“Honestly… I just want it to be done with as quickly as possible.” Subaru’s voice was still weak, like he was a fragile thing ready to break. “I can’t even reliably give a ‘real’ account. I remember some things that did happen and don’t remember other things that probably did happen,” he explained.
Over the two years of ‘personal time’ that he was imprisoned, sometimes the events blended together. He couldn’t say for sure what ‘actually’ happened in his true loop. As such, he didn’t want to talk about things that he wasn’t sure ‘happened’ in reality, even if he experienced it.

A few Wisemen let out a sigh.
Crusch also let out a slight breath of relief—to dwell upon that time period would be unpleasant.

“I see. That is understandable. But now then, we have to decide what to do next—what shall be the consequences of this grievous mistake?” Miktolov’s tone grew darker.

A chill went down the spines of many in the room—two knights in particular.

Roswaal’s grin widened ever so imperceptibly.

“Do you have any requests in this regard then, Subaru Natsuki?” Miktolov asked.

Eyes all fell upon the boy again.

It was Subaru Natsuki, after all—a seemingly kind and forgiving, if time-unhinged boy.
In more ways than they could ever understand.
But at the same time, it was impossible to say if that could still apply to Subaru after all he experienced.
They did not know what he would say, save for the members of his own camp…
Who all knew the mental state of Subaru and what he would say.

“I… I don’t want anything to happen. This entire thing, it’s been a mess. I just want us to move on and…”

Beatrice grabbed Subaru’s hand tightly.
“Don’t think you can put this all on him, in fact!” she shouted.

Subaru blinked a few times. “Huh, Beako, I’m just saying…”

“You are being far too kind to everyone, Subaru. I… us included. And if you cannot advocate for justice on your behalf, then as your spirit, I will.”
A fire burned within her eyes—a determination to fight on her contractor’s behalf.

Subaru stared at her and let out a deep sigh. “Beako… Honestly, I just want to stay away from… some of the people around here and the knights for a while.”

“Subaru…” Emilia said softly as she moved up to him and took his other hand.

Otto cleared his throat. “Given the traumatic nature of what our camp’s knight has suffered, it might be perhaps best to let him retire from this conversation at this time. While he is unwilling to prosecute his own case, it is not within the interest of what we could see as justice to put the burden of prosecution upon him while he is still recovering.”

Several of the Wisemen looked at each other before Miktolov gave a nod of assent. “Yes, very well. Understandable. If his contracted spirit would escort him to the nearby room.”

Subaru sighed, but while he didn’t want to see others suffer right now, he couldn’t bring himself to defend those upon whom he knew the hammer was about to fall.
Beatrice gently took him by the hand to a nearby room where Garfiel, Rem, and Ram were.

As the doors closed behind him, Roswaal stepped forward.
“Weeeell. With that out of the way, I believe we can speak a bit more fraaaankly here. Our precious knight has too good a heart for his own goooood, I’m afraid. Truly a tragedy.”
He was not outright mocking in his tone, but the subtle implication was clear enough.

And none could really rebuke his statements. His own camp were the only ones who understood his hypocrisy at this point, but none were willing to call him out on it.
Simply put, Emilia and Otto knew Roswaal was about to use the situation as a weapon against the other camps.
And neither had the desire to stop him, so they let him take center stage.

“Firstly, there obviously has to be some sort of consequence for those who had directly tormented the boy. If I am correct, while enhanced interrogation methods can be used, there were clearly methods employed here that went beyond legal guidelines. Furthermooore, in such a situation the party has to be confirmed guilty—something that was not done properly in this caaaaaase,” Roswaal explained.

Bordeaux frowned. “It was your camp that handed the boy to us on suspicion of being an Archbishop, though, Roswaal.”

He smiled. “Suspicion. And in that circumstance, he was a suspicious figure, but everything that happened after that was primarily the fault of others. At least when it comes to the physical harm he endured.”
There was the one exception of the maids, but that was totally undocumented. There was no proof, and even Felix didn’t log it at the time out of courtesy to Rem and Ram. He wouldn’t say anything now since it would be a disservice to Subaru.

Miktolov let out a deep sigh. “You understand that any sort of dramatic judgment will further the rumors that are spreading about. And I’m sure we all understand here that we cannot risk more civil unrest at this time.”

“Bullshit!” Felt shouted, drawing eyes to her.

“You throw him in jail to rot and torture him, and now that you got to deal with the fuckin’ consequences you can’t even own up to it! If you try to play this down, then I’ll tell people, and there isn’t a damn thing you old men can do about it!” the crimson-eyed girl shouted.
She refused to let this be swept under the rug. While she didn’t want to say anything with Subaru here, his absence now unchained her from that restriction.

Emilia said nothing. She knew it would be hypocritical of her to say anything for or against either side.
Truthfully, an unfamiliar feeling was welling within her.
She wanted those that harmed Subaru to face judgment. She wanted some sort of justice here.
She had felt hatred before, but it was always for monsters, like Pandora.
She was now feeling it in a far more subtle form—hatred for people she could still regard as people—and the sense that it was tinged with hypocrisy for her own role in it.
But she could not fully understand these feelings just yet—that she could hate people who she thought were otherwise ‘good people’ most of the time.
So she stayed silent, letting Roswaal and Otto handle things now.

Otto cleared his throat. “Perhaps some sort of middle ground could be reached here.”

Miktolov sighed and thought about it. “If that is the case, at the very least let us not make any large announcements that might further civil unrest. Riots in the streets of Priestella would do us little good as a whole.”

Felt grumbled, tempted to say something else, but Reinhard placed a hand on her shoulder.

“As for those who participated in his torment? As Otto said, we must consider the idea of justice within the kingdom,” Roswaal proposed—though in truth, he had already set the board for what would happen next.

But there was one foe left to deal with who had cards to play.
Anastasia Hoshin cleared her throat. “If I may, although I understand your position. Natsuki seems to wish to move on and simply keep his distance for now. So long as there is no problem, why don’t we just respect the victim’s wishes?”

Felt then stormed forward, rushing right up to Anastasia’s face.
“OF COURSE YOU WOULD SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT, YOU BITCH! TAKING ADVANTAGE OF BIG BRO’S KINDNESS! HE'S NOT LIKE SOME JUST POOR STARVING GUY! EVEN IF THE GUY WAS STARVING, HE’D GIVE YOU SOMETHING TO EAT IF YOU WERE HUNGRY, AND YOU GREEDY BITCH WOULD JUST TAKE AWAY HIS FOOD AND LEAVE HIM WITH NOTHING, SO SHUT UP!”

Roswaal turned to face the merchant. “That is true. If you want to accept Subaru’s kindness, then you’ll have to offer him something in return, won’t you?”

Anastasia clenched her teeth in her mouth, but let none of that frustration display outwardly.
The situation bothered her on a fundamental level—she was taking a position that offended her own principles.

“That doesn’t take away from what I said about respecting his wishes,” Anastasia replied.

“I don’t think you are seeing our point,” Otto remarked to her as he let out a deep sigh.

“Are you saying, if your own knight was in Subaru’s position, you’d let it go?”
All eyes turned to the side of the room, as it was Emilia who spoke up—her voice cold and sorrowful.

“What?” Anastasia questioned.

Roswaal took his own deep breath and strode up to Anastasia.
“Anastasia Hoshin, I want you to look me in the eyes. If the situation was reversed, and your knight was the one forgotten and tortured by the other camps, would you simply let it go because your knight asked you to? Please do answer honestly.”
He continued to wear his confident grin, knowing he had her in checkmate.

Anastasia stared at him for several seconds, but then looked away with a defeated sigh.

“I thought so,” Roswaal said, turning back to the Wiseman Council.

“I do have one last point to raise, though,” Anastasia said, playing the last card that she had currently.

“Oh?” Roswaal raised an eyebrow, curious where she was going, but he had an idea.
It was one that could work out for him.

“I just wanted to bring up collective responsibility here. True, Julius did some bad things to him, but no worse than any of the other guards who had regular contact with Pride. Given his own state of being forgotten at the time, that context has to matter. The majority of what my knight is guilty of only happened because the other knights were engaged in torturing Subaru. Also, if I am to understand it correctly, it was the Wiseman Council who approved the use of enhanced interrogation against the so-called Archbishop of Pride. If you strip away all of the ‘officially sanctioned’ actions, then my knight is only guilty of ‘some’ misconduct—of doing no more physical harm to Subaru than he did that time they fought in the arena.”

She couldn’t fully save her knight, so she opted instead to burn down everyone else around him.

Julius’s eyes widened. In truth, there was merit to what his lady was saying.
But he also understood the implications—everyone did.
That Julius’s crimes toward Subaru were shared by the collective of knights who interacted with him, or worse, were actions he had to oversee as being officially sanctioned.
Julius was, for the most part, just following orders.
Excessively at times, yes, but he was just doing his job.
From a legal perspective, at least.

Of course, the problem with Anastasia’s argument is that it implicated the institution of the knights, as well as the Wiseman Council itself.
Marcos stoically stood off to the side, saying nothing.
Because Anastasia was technically correct.

“You! You’re trying to simply deflect blame off of your knight, Hoshin!” a tall militant Wiseman slammed his hands on the table.

“I am just stating what happened by technicality of the law,” Anastasia replied.

“And for the sake of legal proceedings, that is all that matters,” the dark-haired Wiseman spoke in a somber tone.

Crusch felt she had to act now. Felix’s actions disgusted her.
They well and truly did.
But she knew they were for her sake, and that she couldn’t simply abandon him.
Fundamentally, she blamed her own weakness for his state.
“My knight also acted, while in error, under orders to assist in Pride’s interrogation. While he did engage in additional encounters, they were due to an errant belief that he could extract information to help cure my body. While it does not absolve him, it must be taken into account!”

Felix stared in shock, shaken out of the daze of self-loathing and mental flagellation that he had been subjecting himself to.
He understood that walking in today, he might leave stripped of all titles—or maybe even imprisoned.
But now his own lady was trying to mantle some of that blame.
He couldn’t stomach it. He wanted to throw up, knowing that he might become a further bane upon her life.

“Grr, you two bitches are just trying to get out of this!” Felt stared at him, glaring daggers at them both.

Emilia stared coldly at both the girls, somewhat understanding the argument, but at the same time, she felt as if they were diminishing the crime that their knights committed.
The fact that it was a ‘sanctioned’ crime felt hollow in her heart.

Miktolov let out another deep sigh. “You understand this leaves us at an impasse, then.”

“Well, a decision must be made and consequences meted out. The only question is, in what proportion and where…” Roswaal turned to the council.
“While you can delay and postpone, you cannot be rid of this entirely. Some sort of punishment of sufficient potency must be levied, and compensation given.”

Miktolov stared right at the mage. “You are correct.”

Notes:

I think there are only 2 chapters left for this path
An aftermath of this and the epilogue.

So I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I figure some people might want things more dramatic but with the way the Re:Forgotten scenario played out in this path, they really are at a legal 'impasse' here without intentionally trying to make things worse.

Also theater updates for
Path of Revenge & Shadow Extra-1
Path of Revenge & Shadow Extra-2
Path of Departure Extra-1

Chapter 46: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 7

Summary:

Another Return to the Royal Capital.

The Clown explains his actions.

2 months after Subaru Natsuki’s name returned

 

Subaru was in a dragon carriage, heading back to the capital.

Sitting with him in the carriage were three people: Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice.

Roswaal, Garfiel, Otto, and Ram were in a second dragon carriage behind their own.

Emilia sighed as she looked right at Subaru.
“Subaru, you know that you don’t have to do this, right?”

“Hmm? What do you mean, Emilia-tan? I’m your knight after all—of course I’d come with you to the capital,”
he said with a light smile toward her, as if there was no reason not to go.

She let out a deep sigh.
“I just know that it might have some bad memories for you. But… if you’re reeeeally sure.”

Subaru shook his head.
“I’m fine, I can handle it, really! You got nothing to worry about.”
He flashed a smile toward her, but she could tell it was forced—patched together with what strength he could muster.
Which was a marked improvement over what they had been dealing with so far.

Rem nodded along with Subaru.
“Are you sure you’ll be alright, being around everyone?”

Subaru thought about it for a few moments and let out a deep sigh.
“I just don’t want to see anyone from ‘that’ time and we’re fine. That plus everything else is more than enough.”

“At the least, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked bitterly.

Emilia and Rem said nothing right now.
In truth, no one in the carriage was exactly happy with how things were shaping out—even if it was for their own benefit.

“I’m sure everything will go just fine, Subaru,” Emilia said, gripping him by the hand and forcing her own smile toward him.

Subaru nodded his head in reply.
“So what’s on the agenda for when we arrive?” Subaru asked.

“Felt is hosting us while we’re there, since we’re going to be going over an alliance between our camps,” Emilia explained.

“Ah? With Felt, huh? I guess that makes sense,” Subaru considered it.

For a moment, he considered asking about the Crusch Camp alliance, but logically he knew that it was dead in the water.

Not to mention the rather severe restrictions that were placed upon her knight—and the knight of the Anastasia Camp.

“I went ahead yesterday and made sure everything was perfect for us, Subaru-kun. I’m sure we can find some fun things to do around the capital between business,” Rem said, mustering up her own smile to show to Subaru.

In truth, she swept through the Astrea Manor like a tyrant, double and triple-checked security, and delivered Roswaal’s demands to the royal palace for how events would proceed.

Of course, all were accepted without much resistance.

“I hope to have you with me during the celebration itself, Subaru,” Emilia said, still holding Subaru’s hand.

Subaru felt awkward, with Emilia holding his hand.
Before, he would feel overjoyed—but still awkward.
But now there was a lot more baggage there, and try as he might to ignore it, he could not.

“Of course, Emilia-tan.~ Where else would I be?” he asked.

Emilia smiled. Something about Subaru declaring himself to stay by her set some of the demons in her heart to rest—at least for now.

Now she just had to muster the strength to act like the Emilia that he wanted.
Not the broken girl that she had become—fragile and hollow.

Beatrice cleared her throat.
“Betty would obviously stay at your side, as your contracted spirit.”

“Of course, Beako!” Subaru chimed, smiling.

For Subaru, he felt like things were maybe—just maybe—getting back to normal.

Even if it was, to some extent, an elaborate puppet show just for him, with living and willing puppets.

 

***

 

As the girls tended to Subaru within their dragon carriage, the real business was happening in the other carriage, between Otto and Roswaal, who discussed their plans moving forward.

Garfiel sat beside Otto, saying nothing and grumbling to himself as he stared out the window.

Meanwhile, Ram sat properly beside her master, ready to do whatever was asked.

“Sooo… Otto, is everything taken caaaaare of?” Roswaal asked with a knowing smile.

Otto sighed and rolled his eyes.
“As well as it can be, given the circumstances. How the hell did you pull this all off exactly?”

Roswaal chuckled.
“Otto, I have many, many years’ worth of resources, favors, and connections to call upon. I simply did not marshal them openly before due to lack of openings. Subaru’s actions and the events since then have allowed me to do so. Though I’ll admit, many of these cards I was planning to only play in the final stages of the selection, when the shape of the board became more clear.”

“But desperate times call for desperate measures, I guess,”
Otto muttered as he looked through a few papers in his hands.

“Indeed,” Roswaal let out a sigh.
“Still, I suppose in some ways the situation is not ideal.”

“You think! Do you have any idea the PR damage control I had to do?” Otto replied, running his hand through his own hair.

“I am aware, and you know I smoothed things along where I could,” Roswaal remarked.

“Yeah, guess I can’t say you’ve been anything but helpful since this mess blew up in our faces. Even if you are being a jerk about it,” Otto grumbled.

Roswaal shook his head.
“I am simply acting in the way I think would best serve our camp, and nothing less. Even I’m not foolish enough to play with the mental states of our dear knight and candidate. If anything, them regaining their strength and resolve would be nothing but a boon to me.”

“At least we can agree on that,” Otto replied.

“Still, everything about what happened seems… unsatisfying, like it isn’t enough,” Otto continued.

“I’ll say for damn sure!” Garfiel added his own spiteful comment.

Ram just let out a defeated sigh.

“Oh? Is that what you think?” Roswaal asked, curious for Otto’s assessment.

“Well yeah? We didn’t get any sort of massive vindication. The knights who tortured Subaru are still around! What sort of justice did we get for him?”
His tone was dejected, almost defeated.

Roswaal thought about it and then shook his head.
“Tell me, who would revenge have served?”

Otto blinked.
“Huh?”

“Justice I understand. It’s a messy concept though—often unclear and filled with contradictions,”
the painted mage began to explain.

“Well, duh, I know that,” Otto replied.

Roswaal nodded his head.
“Given all that in mind, you must surely see how revenge would do no good for us or for Subaru, besides the elimination of rival pieces that could be otherwise pacified through more… subtle means.”

“That isn’t the point, Roswaal,” Otto replied grimly.

“Perhaps not,” Roswaal said.
“But it is to our benefit. Felix, Julius, and many of the other knights involved in that farce are currently heavily sanctioned and penalized. Demotions, removal from many of their stations. While their knighthood has not been stripped outright, both have had nearly every duty taken from them save for their service to their camps. A black mark they might never be rid of and debts they might never be able to pay. Couple that with the logged and written admissions, and that is quite the valuable thing to have—and something no one in the upper spheres of power in this nation will overlook for a while.”

Otto stared at him for several seconds.
“You bled them for what they were worth. Felix and Julius aren’t who you were trying to undercut—it was the Crusch and Anastasia Camps.”

“Why of couuuurse. Fundamentally, for those two, nothing would hurt them greater than the thought that they would be a burden to their lieges. Much the same could be said about Subaru,” Roswaal continued.
“For Felix, Crusch Karsten is too attached to be rid of him so easily. Not to mention that he is instrumental in her care. His knighthood—what is left of it—is now a collar around his neck, his reputation among the people greatly damaged as well. Though the kingdom will not let go of an asset as useful as him for simple political points. His own trauma, and the need for his liege to retain him, all but dooms her candidacy. Even with her memories restored, too much has been lost before and now after. His actions an excuse for many to cut ties with her camp to seek more… profitable ventures.”

“Which you are providing,” Otto replied dryly.

“The same is true of the Anastasia Camp, though in a different way. That woman is aware of the public relations nightmare her knight unknowingly dragged her into. A mistake on both their behalfs, but one that cannot be ignored. So many of her business ventures and economic ties have begun to slip—reputation matters, after all. Of course, unlike Crusch Karsten, Anastasia can sever Julius. I doubt we’ll be seeing him at any public functions till the Royal Selection concludes, unless it’s an emergency.”

Otto stared at him.

“Functionally, both Felix and Julius are under house arrest—able to only do what the kingdom requires of them to justify their continued existence. They have been reduced to the status of tools. Imprisonment is impractical in this situation, nor was it something I was seriously seeking. I did want to make them hurt, true—I am petty like that. But at the same time, I wanted to make them useful to us. To preserve the reputation of the knights of Lugunica and their own legitimacy, they had to take every measure to prevent this from getting louder than it did.”

“But… you let it blow up.”

“In a controlled way,” Roswaal replied as he leaned back.
“The knights’ reputation and the council’s reputation were damaged, but things are a bit different now. All the Archbishops that have fallen—the credit is now going to Subaru primarily. Same with the White Whale and the Great Rabbit, which they have been forced to officially acknowledge. Moreover, having Subaru acknowledged as the primary ‘mastermind’ behind these events serves as a further boon to our camp. The Crusch and Anastasia camps, as well as the council, were willing to give Subaru not just credit, but primary credit, in all these events.”

“Even though he deserves it, you make it sound scummy when you’re forcing them to give up their glory,” Otto admitted as he leaned himself back in his own seat.

“Idiot,” Ram replied.

“Huh, what do you…” Otto froze.

“You see my point? So yes, I am satisfied. True, we have not had a dramatic confession—a big spectacle of people imprisoned and those who wronged Subaru being treated appropriately. But that would not be what Subaru wants. That would not serve our interests. And the Wisemen Council, in this position, will not let us simply implode that much of the nation’s reputations, since both Hoshin and Karsten saw fit to make sure that the order would be dragged down with their knights if we pursued such a course. That is the game, Otto. I could not behead them with a blade of justice, so I started taking fingers and limbs with a knife of concession and consolation. They are willing to go to VERY great measures to get this to go away. Besides, Felt has done quite a good job at making people angry enough at them already.”
He smirked.

“So that was you.” Otto groaned and rubbed his forehead.

The mage simply smiled.
Seeing the volatility of Felt, he made a deal with the girl—through go-betweens at least—allowing rumors to spread and truths to leak that would damage the reputations of others.
The raging rumors became a controlled burn against the upper classes of Lugunica, one that the Wiseman Council could not simply be done with.
The girl didn’t like him, but his true crimes were unknown to her, so she was willing to deal with him.
If she had known the extent of his own villainy, she’d likely demand a fate for him equal to the one that raged against him.

As for what Subaru himself gained… quite a bit, even if little of it mattered to him.
While he was a knight, he was one under Roswaal—whose knighthood was partly dependent upon his candidate.
That was no longer the case.
Simply put, to try and make things right: money, titles, merits, and all things that would both secure him for life as well as ensure that he had quite the title when the royal selection concluded.
Subaru had enough prestige and wealth now to never have to work a day again in his life and still live like a noble.
That, and Roswaal’s carefully demanded ‘phrasing’ of certain announcements, made it clear that some great wrong had been done to Subaru.
At least that much had to be admitted.
The extent of which would be kept under wraps. But the official apologies were there, written in ink.

Fundamentally, by the end of the latest stages of the clown’s overall scheme, he had salvaged the Emilia Camp’s reputation, gravely wounded one camp, and fatally wounded the other.

“So only the Felt Camp is really our rival at this point?” Otto sighed.

“And her own rage is driving her into a predicament. While she is somewhat satisfied with some of the outcomes, it has hardened her rage not against individuals but against the state of Lugunica itself. She is becoming quite the radical—even more so than before,” Roswaal remarked.

Otto shook his head.
“So you’ve turned the election, functionally, between a radical candidate who’d probably want to put half the nobility’s heads on pikes, and Emilia, who will play the part of a reasonable authority figure who won’t shake things up as much as Felt.”

“The associations with Emilia’s race and appearance are… unfortunate. But this entire event has galvanized much of the demihuman class of the kingdom. They will rally closer to Emilia. As for the nobility, they’d rather deal with a girl like Emilia than with a girl like Felt—who would sooner see them dispossessed and their power diminished.”

Otto thought about it as he did the math in his head.
“If you can pull it off, it’s not a bad plan.”

“Truthfully, it’s not a very good one either. I’m having to reshuffle my pieces constantly,” Roswaal sighed.
“But it is the best I can manage, in these circumstances. On the bright side, I believe—given Felt’s temperament—that if our camps retain close relations, all parties involved can achieve everything they wish for in the event of either candidate winning.”

“Now that’s called being optimistic, Roswaal.”

“Someone has to be.”

 

***

 

The Emilia Camp settled themselves into the very welcoming Astrea Manor. Felt, Reinhard, Otto, Emilia, and Roswaal were pulled into a discussion for some time to discuss their upcoming political moves.

The reason they were gathered was simple: it was a Lugunican holiday, and all the camps were invited to the capital and to the royal palace.
It was expected for all candidates to make an appearance at the gala that would take place that night.

At that gala, Subaru mostly kept to himself, staying close to Emilia and with Beatrice by his side.

Beatrice looked up at him.
“You are nervous, I suppose?”

Subaru nodded his head.
“Honestly, yeah Beako. It's the first time I've been around this many people in, well… a long time.”

Beatrice studied his face, reflecting upon the ‘hints’ that her brother gave her about the nature of Subaru’s power.
“If you require to leave, then Betty will understand and go with you, in fact.”

Subaru’s eyes widened.
“What? And embarrass Emilia by having her knight skip out on her? No way! I doubt I’d be able to live with myself doing something like that,”
he said, forcing a laugh.

Beatrice winced internally.

Luckily for the knight and candidate of the Emilia Camp, not many people approached them.

For Emilia, she had to deal with some people—the sycophantic nobles who used to ignore her now finally began to approach.
The merits her knight had won her forced others to acknowledge her as a political force.
Ironic that she now got the respect that was required for her to rule, due to the actions of another and after she no longer wished for that goal.

Roswaal stayed at her side though, often cutting in to answer.

Though Subaru even saw that Emilia handled herself well—better than she had before, even.
She was clearly still new at it, but the Emilia at the gala tonight could actually hold a political conversation, mustering a detailed recounting of her platform, stating her goals and vision for the kingdom.
She could present herself like a leader could.
A kind leader, and one perhaps too soft for most, but a leader nevertheless.
It was a mask she had cultivated over the past two months between her time with Subaru and her bouts of despair.
Roswaal had seen fit to instruct her on how to wear the mask of a monarch, and while she could not be said to wear it well yet, she could wear it.

It was ironic to the mage, in a bitter sort of way.
That the moment her ideals became ash in her eyes was the day she cast aside many of the chains that prevented her from at least acting the part of a ruler.

As she finished talking with a nobleman, Emilia excused herself from the crowd and ventured over to Subaru.
“Subaru, do you maybe want to walk with me?”
She asked him.
Truthfully, wearing the mask of the monarch was tiring—but not extremely so.
The problem she had was the withering of her spirit. She felt as if a peaceful walk with Subaru could be just what she needed to get herself through the night.

Subaru smiled at her.
“Of course, Emilia-tan. Lead the way!”

With a soft smile on her face, tinged with edges of melancholy, she took his hand as the two began to walk together.
They chatted about useless, irrelevant things.
Anything but the reality of the royal selection and the truth of the past few months.

Though, Subaru could not help but notice the sadness in her smile now.
And while he pushed it aside for a while, he could no longer help himself.
“Say Emilia, are you…”

He then froze in place, his eyes widening as he began to tremble.

“Su-Subaru?” Emilia questioned, suddenly growing worried for her knight as she looked him up and down.

“Em… Emilia-tan? You…”
He stumbled backward.

“Su-Subaru!” Emilia rushed forward and grabbed him by the shoulders.

“You’re you… right?”

Because seconds ago, a girl wearing her face and smile had driven a hole right through his chest—
a hole formed by a spike of bone that jetted out from her hand.
That visage he loved morphing into the maniacal laughing face of the Archbishop of Lust.

Subaru Natsuki had Returned by Death—
slain by Capella Emerelda Lugunica, Archbishop of Lust.

Notes:

So this mini arc that will take this chapter and the next 1 or 2 was not part of my plan originally, but I realized it was important so I decided to include it.
This is starting the proper endgame of this path, so I hope you enjoy.~

THEATER UPDATE
-Path of The Beast and Slaughter-Extra 2

Chapter 47: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 8

Summary:

Time for a montage!!!

Also therapy, courtesy of a lovely lady.

Fragment of the 2nd Loop

 

Subaru looked around nervously, surveying the party with great anxiety.

He was sent only an hour back—enough time to prepare, but not enough time to change the board he was given.
But it was his first Return since he escaped that cell, the first time he died.
He was always afraid to die again.
The thought that he may end up back in the cell.
But it seemed not to be the case.
He was no longer at risk of being forgotten; the Gluttony authority rested dormant within himself alongside the Greed authority.

But now he had a new problem—a far more terrifying problem.
That the Witch Cult, at least the Archbishop of Lust, was here.
He nearly threw up upon returning, staggering backward and forward.

Luckily, Beatrice steadied him and Roswaal quickly noticed.

I have to give it to that bastard. He is keeping a good eye on me. I guess that it's a good thing right now.

He was quickly able to insinuate to Roswaal what had happened.
Soon enough, Marcos, Reinhard, and other key figures—including all attending candidates—were alerted to the threat.

They didn't want to tip their hand.

It's fine, right? I told everyone, far more capable people, what was needed.

He slowly looked around. Beatrice was gripping his hand tightly.

Emilia was also staring at him, looking at him with great concern.

“Subaru… are you alright?”
She asked, noticing his rather stressed state.

His eyes were a bit more sunken in, his gaze a bit more wild.

She could tell now—tell that he was hurting.

Subaru had lost the careful skill of the mask that hid his pain.
It was now a paper-thin thing, as delicate as wet paper.

“I… I'll be fine, just a bit shaken is all,” he admitted.
He smiled at her.
“You don't need to worry about me, Emilia-tan.”
His voice was soft and gentle, but clearly and obviously hollow.
It will be fine. It will be fine. Reinhard, Roswaal, Marcos, everyone is here. Everyone can just take care of it. I…

Emilia took his hand.
“Subaru, you…”

Whatever she was going to say was cut off by the doors flying open.
“The capital is under attack!”

Suddenly, murmurs broke out and several of the knights prepared to act.
“Wha…”
Subaru stared out.

“What is going on? What's attacking?”
One of the Wisemen—the tall, militant one—shouted.

“Ah… it’s the Witch Cult! But it’s also the undead! Like in Vollachia!”
The messenger called out in a panic.

“The undead?!” Bordeaux shouted in shock.
“Damnit! It must be that bitch Sphinx.”

Marcos looked to Reinhard.
“Go, deal with that. I'll take care of things here.”

Reinhard looked to Felt.

“You heard the guy! Go!” she shouted.

Reinhard nodded his head slowly.
“Understood.”
He then took off to quell the chaos within the city.

People began to mobilize, rushing about to either get to safety or deal with the threat.

Marcos called out to the group.
“The candidates and their respective guards should follow me! We need to get you to a secure location!”

“Wha… we can’t just leave people behind!” Emilia called out.

Felt rushed up to Emilia.
“Reinhard can handle it. We sure as hell can’t stay here.”

“They’re riiiiight. Once things are secure, then we can plan a couuuunterattack,” Roswaal explained to Emilia.

Looking to Subaru for a brief instant, he gave her a nod of his head.
“Then… let’s get going!”

As they were about to leave, though, that was when all hell broke loose within the hall.

A large black dragon crashed into the room, breathing its flames and forcing everyone onto the defensive right away.
Roswaal, Marcos, and everyone else were about ready to attack when Witch Cultists poured into the room, seemingly out of nowhere.

The room quickly devolved into chaos, the fighters who remained trying to hold off the cultists while noblemen and others fled.

Subaru saw Wilhelm, quickly throwing himself against the cultists and cutting them down as he could.

Garfiel was doing much the same—kicking, punching, and ripping cultists apart.

The black dragon turned its gaze to Subaru, Emilia, and Beatrice.
With a seemingly sadistic smirk on its face, it let out a roar as it breathed its black flames.
Flames that were instantly countered by Roswaal and his magic.
“Go now! And I'll take care of this trash!”

“We need to go now, in fact,” Beatrice tugged at his hand.

“Bu… what about everyone else?” Subaru looked around.
Even in his broken state, he couldn’t abandon everyone.

“Roswaal can handle that scum, I suppose. We need to see what is going on, in fact,” Beatrice said plainly, shaking Emilia and Subaru out of their daze.

Before they exited the hall, Beatrice shot a rain of crystals to annihilate a score of cultists, while Emilia raised ice walls to allow others to escape.

“Let’s go!” Felt shouted as the four entered the hall with a group of others, looking to protect these people as they got to a safe location.

As they all turned down one hall, they found that much of the people who escaped the main hall were now screaming and raving messes.
Subaru looked around, confused.
“Huh, what’s…”

“Hello! Everyone! I’m sorry, but can I have your attention at this most wondrous time!”
A familiar voice rang out.

One that sent a sharp spike of fear through the young man’s heart.
Standing amidst the panicked and half-mad crowd was Sirius, Archbishop of Wrath—apparently having been freed from her prison.

“Wha… How?!”

“You?!”

Subaru and Emilia proclaimed in shock.

“YES! I, Sirius Romanee Conti, Archbishop of Wrath, have been freed! Thank you! Thank you all for being here! I am sorry to intrude but…”
She froze mid-sentence and stared at the new arrivals.

“You! You filthy home-wrecking slut! You dare show yourself to me?! Next to my beloved Petelgeuse?! How vile! How shameless can you be!”
She screamed out, glaring at Emilia.

As Subaru stared at the Archbishop of Wrath, his mind’s defenses were too weak—too overcome by a fear that lingered within his heart.
One that was now amplified further and further as he began to breathe heavily, hyperventilating on the spot.

“Go away, you worthless trash, I suppose! El Minya!” Beatrice readied her crystals and fired them at the Archbishop.
She managed to dodge and then readied her chains and fire magic, sending powerful blasts back toward the spirit and half-elf.

Emilia raised a wall of ice to defend as Sirius shouted.

“You stupid worthless bitch! I’m going to burn you to ashes! How dare you be here! How dare! How dare! I’m going to rip your guts out!”
She then swung her chains around.

Emilia readied her own weapons with Ice Brand Arts, forming two blades of ice to deflect.
Though she stumbled back as she deflected the blows.

Truthfully, she had been taking miserable care of herself the past two months, and while she looked fine, her body was in a totally terrible state.

The Archbishop of Wrath continued her relentless attack, surrounded by a corona of flame. Emilia was being forced further and further back.

“Hey! Beatrice! Help her!”
Subaru cried out.

Beatrice had been conservative in her support.
Truthfully, Emilia’s safety was secondary to her, obviously.
Her primary concern was protecting her contractor.

“Ve-very well, I suppose.” With some trepidation, Beatrice joined the assault against the Archbishop of Wrath, starting to force her back.

It was a relentless clash of fire against ice and darkness.

But Emilia and Beatrice knew that they were fighting to protect Subaru—
that this Archbishop DARED to harm him.
They were afraid to lose him again.
They couldn’t lose him again.

 She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.
She had to die. They couldn’t lose him. She had to die. They couldn’t lose him.

Neither realized that they were also giving into her authority.
While before they had the willpower to resist more completely, now they were partly under its effect.
The fear of the crowd filling them and exploiting their fear of loss.
Their fury towards the Archbishop—her existence being a threat to their precious one.

It was upon these feelings that the Authority of Wrath found some purchase.
Not enough—not enough to fully enthrall them like the rest.
Like Subaru already had.

Subaru fell to his knees, trembling as he realized he could die again.
Possessed by the same fear that those around him felt.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.
I don’t want to die.

But these emotions, which spurred the spirit and half-elf into a relentless assault, became their undoing.

Felt was not doing much better—fear also gripping her as she trembled in place, gripping her blades but finding herself unable to move.

Sirius was thrown back by an explosion of ice and sent stumbling backward.

“Now!”
“We have you!”

Emilia and Beatrice launched their decisive attacks.
A spear of ice.
A barrage of violet crystals.

As Sirius seemingly struggled to her feet, she smirked.
“Idiots.”
She grabbed one of the maddened people around her and drew them in close with her chains, moving with inhuman speed.

The person turned human shield—a nobleman—was suddenly impaled by ice before his body was annihilated by Minya’s crystals.

Subaru only felt pain for a moment, a sharp sting of cold through his chest, before he felt his body broken apart.

“No!”
“Subaru!”

Next to him, Felt fell forward, blood gushing from her chest. Moments later, half her body disintegrated.

His last sight was of Beatrice and Emilia turning around in horror—
their faces were pictures of pure shock and dread.

Subaru Natsuki had died.
Slain by the Authority of Wrath.

 

***

 

Fragment of the 3rd Loop

 

Dying to the authority of Sirius was never ‘fun.’ They were not among his most brutal deaths, but they always hit his mind like a hammer that required him to collect himself.

Still, Subaru had more information now—more to tell people.
He still thought if he just shared what he knew, that would be enough.

He told Roswaal, who once again warned everyone of what was needed.
Knights were even sent to Sirius’s cell to make sure it was secure.

It wasn’t enough.

Even with Reinhard staying back and other forces going to secure the city itself, the main hall was still attacked.
Only it was far worse this time—
a brutal magical attack that wiped out a third of the people in the hall to begin with, as Reinhard was forced to contend with seemingly undying corpse soldiers, including the corpses of dead Divine Generals of Vollachia.

All in all, the grand hall became a brutal and bloody mess, and everyone was forced to flee.

The large explosion of magic actually knocked Subaru away into a different part of the castle.
“Damnit.”
He looked around, noticing Beatrice—who had used a good chunk of her magic to protect him—laying nearby in the rubble.
“Beako! We need to get back to Emilia and the others!”

“Ye-yes! We can do that.” She quickly shook off her own daze and took Subaru’s hand.

The two fought their way through the castle walls to try and get back to their friends.
I need to find Emilia. I need to find Rem, Ram, Garfiel, everyone!

He still felt his heart racing, a cold grip around his neck.
He had died twice already.
Dying a third time here terrified him.

We need to get out. The Cult’s turned the city into a killing field!

That was what was going through his mind as Beatrice annihilated cultist after cultist as they passed.

The entire palace shook from what Subaru presumed to be Reinhard’s battle.

“Damnit!”
He muttered under his breath.

Soon enough, he found himself and Beatrice surrounded by cultists.
She started to fight them off, blasting them away with her magic—almost frantically.
She was being far too wasteful.
She did not have the mana to burn.

As cultists swarmed around them, one got through—
a blade piercing Subaru’s side.
“Gaugh!”
He staggered.

“Subaru!” Beatrice immediately annihilated that cultist, along with two others.

But more still surrounded them. They were trapped, and she couldn’t spend time healing Subaru while fighting them all off.

She could maybe win this fight—maybe get away even with her limited mana.
But not with Subaru.

Damnit! I’m doing nothing! I’m dead weight for her!

Realizing this, he quickly activated his Authority of Sloth.
He wasn’t much, but it was something.

It was surprisingly effective. The hand of darkness swatted away several cultists, throwing them back.
But the retching ache in his soul quickly took hold.
He still could not use it properly.
Staggering forward, he threw up onto the ground as he fell to his hands and knees.

At that instant, several blades plunged into his back.

Stinging pain shot through his body as he let out a pained cry, blood pouring from his mouth.
“Ghuahk!”
Seeing Subaru impaled, Beatrice turned around—
with a look of total horror on her face, she obliterated those cultists.

But it was too late.
Even she was beginning to grow faint.
She had taken the absolute minimal mana from Subaru the past few months—only what was needed because of his broken gate.
The great spirit of yin was in a state that was a shadow of her former self.

She rushed over to him, but as she took hold of him, his heart beat for the last time.

Subaru Natsuki died.
Slain by the blades of the Witch Cult.

***

 

Fragment of the 4th Loop

 

“Ahahah, oh lucky me. I got you all to myself, meat-scrap.”

He was on his back within some corner of the imperial palace.

He had given what warning he could, had everyone instantly prepare.

When they prepared—when they had Reinhard stay behind—the Witch Cult’s opening salvo upon the palace was brutal.

Once again, their forces were scattered.
Once again, Sirius was freed.
Once again, Reinhard was focused on protecting who he could, forcing him on the defensive as he fought an army’s worth of elite undead by himself.
While Roswaal was apparently tied up dueling the Witch Sphinx.

And Subaru, in the chaos of the battle, had been separated from everyone and was currently laying on his back in one of the castle halls.

And he already knew that people were dead.

The Witch Cult was losing, probably.
With Reinhard here, that was always an inevitability.

But the Witch Cult—Capella specifically—seemed determined to do as much damage as possible before the Witch Cult lost.

And the toll was already too high for Subaru.

He saw Crusch get crushed beneath collapsing rubble from Capella’s rampage.

Wilhelm was caught by Capella’s attack when he tried to save her. She simply used her authority to make him explode into a gory mess.

One of the Iron Fang triplets, Mimi, was killed by Sirius’s authority, and Anastasia herself was badly burned by her flames.

He did learn a few things—apparently Felix and Julius were close by, just not at the party itself. It seemed the camps were playing a somewhat dramatic game of ‘keep away’ with those two from Subaru.
He couldn’t really blame them for that.

Felix and Julius were giving it their all to fight off the Witch Cult.
Maybe they sought atonement.
Maybe it was just the right thing to do.
But their desperation was something he could relate to.

Ugh… here I am being sympathetic to them.
He knew he was being pathetic.

And of course, there were the losses his own camp suffered.

Unacceptable losses.

While he was separated from Emilia, Beatrice remained with him like last time, and he managed to maneuver her around the danger.
That was the right move, right? Get information, die, use it to advance? It’s how I got out of that cell. It’s how I dealt with Gluttony.
He had to use his power in the most sickening way to get out of that sickening mess.
I just want things to get better.
I just want things to be normal again.

With all that in mind, this was a doomed loop because…

“Hey, look at this lovely lady when she is talking to you.”

He was pinned under Capella, who stood atop him with a foot on his chest.
“A lot of guy meat-scraps would kill to be where you are, you know?”
She said mockingly.

But he wasn’t paying attention to her.

He was focused on replaying the image in his mind of Capella surviving Beatrice’s crystal attack, only to surprise her and rip her apart with tentacles.
The yin spirit fading into nothing before she realized what had happened.

He was focused on the two bodies that were next to him.
The severed head of Ram, her face locked into an expression of shock.
And the ‘somewhat’ still-living body of Rem, morphed into a slime-like blob thing that could not even move—though it still had her face, frozen in her last expression of horror and rage.

“Oh? Hmm, maybe I should get rid of that face she has too.”
Capella shrugged, using her foot to tilt Subaru’s head back toward her.
“Hmm, now what to do with you.~”
She let out a giggle.

Subaru stared at her with a dead-eyed expression.

“Hey.” Her voice grew colder, but Subaru didn’t react.

“You really are a pathetic meat-scrap, aren’t you? You did some pretty crazy things back the last time this lovely lady met you. I’d almost say I'm impressed. You certainly did the world a favor by getting rid of that blabbermouth.”

She sat on top of him.

“But look at you now, meat-scrap. What kind of pathetic loser-shit is this?”
She patted the side of his face, looking disappointed.
“Where’s the screaming, where’s the fighting? You’re just fucking broken.”
She slapped him across the face.

He didn’t react.
He just went back to staring at Ram’s corpse, Rem’s mutated form, and thinking about Beatrice’s death.

It’s my fault. I was just trying to…

“I said look at me, meat-scrap!” Capella gripped his face and forced him to look back at her.

Subaru’s eyes locked with the crimson gaze of the Archbishop.

“Ya know, I actually thought you might be a fun sort of guy. A good toy for a lovely lady like me—even after getting yourself out of that little prank the Gluttonys played on you. Thought you might be something interesting after seeing just how vile all the little meat-scraps you surround yourself with are. I mean really, they left you to rot, and you’re still with them.”
She let out a laugh.
“How pathetic can one guy be?”

She sighed, letting her shoulders slump.
“But fucking look at you now. You’re not even a good toy for me to play with.”
She stood herself up, standing on top of him.
She once again turned into Emilia’s form.
“I don’t see any fire, any desire, any fucking anger, any sort of rage. What the hell?! What are you even good for now anyway? You’re just a piece of rotten useless meat everyone is keeping around because they feel bad for themselves. Ha! Pathetic! Pathetic!”
She began to kick at his face again and again with her foot.
As she did, she began to change her appearance.
Looking like Felix.
Looking like Crusch.
Looking like Beatrice.
Looking like Ram.
Looking like Rem.

But Subaru still didn’t react.

“But what! Fucking nothing! You’re not even a meat-scrap. You’re just some hollowed-out broken little meat-toy that’s broken. You can’t even cower for your own life?! You can’t even do anything!”

She let out another breath as she took on her usual form again.
Stepping off him, she looked down at him.
“It’s a shame, really. I thought you’d be some sort of interesting meat-scrap. You were certainly stubborn enough for me to want to play with you, but this… thing you are now? Ugh. You’re disgusting even by this lovely lady’s standards. You’re useless!”

She reached down and picked him up by his neck.

“Still got nothing to say?”

She said, looking into his dead eyes.

But there was no response.

She rolled her eyes.
“Pathetic. Don’t ever let me see that face of yours again. In fact, since I'm such a generous and helpful maiden, I’ll help you with that.”

With that, Subaru could only scream as Capella began to painfully transform his body. He felt his flesh compress and twist, morphing into something unnatural.

“There we go. Now do everyone a favor and go get squashed.”

His body had been transformed into a worm, held between Capella’s fingers.

She tossed the worm away and moved along, already deciding that she was done with the boy.

Subaru the worm sat there on the ground.
He had no limbs. He had no eyes. He couldn’t do anything.
He was just a useless lump of flesh on the ground.
Useless…
Fucking useless…

He wanted to cry, but he couldn’t even manage that.

He had no eyes with which to weep.
No mouth that could scream.

Left on the ground, he was in darkness.

But maybe… that’s all I’ve fucking been. What fucking good am I anyways?
Everything just keeps getting worse and worse every loop.
And what have I even done to be remotely useful?
Crusch… Wilhelm… Beatrice… Ram… Rem…
I wonder how Emilia will react when she sees this…
Will she even be able to tell that this worm is me?
Probably… I've been nothing but a useless lump of flesh these past few months…
Useless.
Useless.
Useless!
Useless!
USELESS!
USELESS!
I’ve been nothing but useless!
I just… I just wanted the pain to go away.
I wanted everything to go back to normal.
I want to be Emilia’s knight.
I want to be Rem’s hero.
I want to be Beako’s contractor.
So why…
Why…
WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY
Why do things keep turning out like this?!
Why can’t anything go right?!
Why can’t… I told everyone what I could… What good could I even do like this?
I can’t do anything!
I’m just…
I just want the pain to stop.
I can’t even hate everyone.
I can only just… I’ve been so useless.
I… I want to be useful… I want to help.
But… everyone else is so much better.
So much more capable.
And dying hurts.
I guess living hurts too…
Everything just hurts now.
I’m just pathetic… even after all that, I can’t do anything.
Maybe that cell did break me after all.
I just… I just want the pain to stop.
I just want everything to…

…

I’m doing it again.
I’m being really disgusting again.
I really have been a useless lump of meat.
I haven’t been doing anything, and I've just been hoping things get better.
But I am broken.
I’m a lot weaker than I was before.
And I've been afraid.
I’ve been REALLY fucking afraid.
Afraid of things changing.
Afraid of being hurt again.
I just…

Can I even do it?
It’s going to hurt.
It’s going to hurt a lot.
It always does, but…
If it hurts to do nothing…
And if it hurts to do something…
Then… I might as well try… right?

Subaru summoned forth his Sloth authority, a shadowy hand. Even with his degraded form, he could still manifest it.

I’m sorry I have to do something disgusting like this, everyone.
But I can’t let things stand like this!
I might be useless.
I might be worthless.
I might be the most pathetic piece of meat on this planet.
But… if doing nothing gets me here, then I won’t have it!

The hand began to close around the worm.

I’m Subaru Natsuki, the broken knight of the half-elf Emilia.
I may not be worth much, but I'll be damned if I’m going to do nothing!
Sorry I’ve been useless, everyone, but I’m back in the fight! Even if it kills me!

The hand of shadow crushed the worm.
Subaru Natsuki died.
Broken by his friends.
Broken by the Witch Cult.
Broken by the Archbishop of Lust.
Dead by his own hand.

But ready for war again at last.

Notes:

I was considering summarizing the loops and skipping right to the golden loop.
But then I decided that this was better.

2 more chapters left + Epilogue in this path.

Hope you enjoy the curtain drop on this path as we wrap things up.

Chapter 48: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 9

Summary:

The end to the battle in the royal capital.

Dying a couple more times to figure things out was expected, but no longer did he feel like he was spinning his wheels.
No longer did he feel like he was selling his life for nothing.

Fire and ice clashed before Subaru in a titanic explosion of magic.
Things were not going exactly to plan this loop, but at the same time Subaru couldn't complain too much—
even if he was down on one knee with half his leg torn up and with a rather nasty burn at his side.
Beatrice was at his side, healing him as best she could.
Meanwhile, Emilia was clashing with the Archbishop of Wrath, keeping her away from the boy and spirit.

“You whore! Stay away from my Petelgeuse!” Sirius declared in a mad frenzy as the flames roared around her.

“No! You stay away from my Subaru!” Emilia declared—
words that the old her would not think to shamelessly say.
But this Emilia had been forced to do a lot of growing up.
Even if she knew she failed most of the way, she refused to fail right now.
She thought she could at least be good for this much.

In front of him stood Felt, Rem, and Ram, all ready to jump in if Sirius tried anything.

And they all cut down any Witch Cult attackers as they tried to rush at them or the injured boy.

Ram and Rem were here for obvious reasons.
Rem insisted upon protecting Subaru, and Ram insisted on protecting her.
In the end, Subaru realized that keeping them close was his best option because of the other person he was keeping with him.

Felt kept her gaze forward with a certain ferocity in her eyes.

They are definitely targeting her. Or rather… Capella is. I don't know why though, but I need to keep her close.

He originally thought that her staying with Reinhard would be best, and in some sense it was.
But if Reinhard stayed behind, this got worse overall.
He had Reinhard go to protect the city, knowing that the Witch Cult attack on the palace would be even worse if he didn't—
that was the only reasonable choice.

Which left him guarding Felt, something Reinhard and Felt both trusted him to do.
It was a trust he did not plan to betray.

And with Felt staying with him, he could plan around that.

Sphinx was being handled by Roswaal, as even with all her power she was an inferior mage to the clown.
Even from where he was, he could see the clash of their spells lighting up the sky.
Marcos handled the undead with the help of the other knights—
a simple and straightforward solution.
Julius had been conscripted again to help with that and to guard his liege.
While Felix focused instead on healing the injured and helping those that he could.
He didn’t want to spare many thoughts for those two, but at the same time he had to consider them on the strategic and tactical level.

The main issue was Capella freely rampaging about.
Using her authority, she could cause havoc and change shapes to prevent her discovery.

Too many people around the castle were already transfigured into monsters for his liking—
turned into grotesque worms, flies, and slime-like abominations.
She’s acting with malice like I didn’t see in Priestella… Why?

In truth, he wanted Emilia to deal with Capella—she had options there.
But fate dealt him a shitty hand as always, and Capella managed to slip through his fingers.
And when they ran into Sirius, he knew that they'd have to deal with this Archbishop.
Still, it was not a terrible situation in his mind.
He still had a plan.

“Thanks, Beako. I think my leg is good,” he said to his faithful spirit companion.

She frowned. “If you say so, in fact,” Beatrice replied as she got up.
“Are you confident in your plan, I suppose?”

Subaru let out a sigh as he surveyed the battle again.
“As much as I can be.”

The spirit stayed by his side, ready to support him upon command.

Not that she was needed quite at that moment—Rem and Ram were more than sufficient for that second.

For the first time in many years, Ram could fight with the strength befitting an oni.
That was because of Subaru as well.

Cor Leonis… well, it works.

The power awakened in him after his last loop—
the ability to distribute burdens between people.
And with Emilia's obscene levels of mana, and the ability to connect to nearly everyone from the camps, he was able to deploy some shenanigans.
He knew he could probably make Ram even more powerful if he just took all the mana from Rem, but right now it was more valuable to have two fighters, so he only took ‘half’ of Rem’s mana from her horn.

“Kya!” Emilia shouted as her icy blades clashed with Sirius’ fiery chains.

“Guagh!!! Get out of my way, you home-wrecking slut!”
Sirius shouted in a frenzy.

“No!” Emilia replied with a fierce fire in her own eyes.
She would not let the Witch Cult harm Subaru.
She would not let anyone harm Subaru.
And so, the normally composed half-elf fought with the ferocity of a witch as ice met fire.

“Do you know what you are doing, in fact?”
Beatrice asked as she remained close to Subaru.
She didn’t want to question her contractor, but she disliked being passive.

Ram's wind shredded several Witch Cultist attackers.
Rem's morning star crushed the skull of one Witch Cultist.

“Yeah, big bro! We can't just keep fighting these guys forever, they just keep coming!”
Felt shouted as one Witch Cultist got in close.
Felt responded by stabbing him through the eyes.

Subaru slowly nodded his head.
“Just wait for my signal.”
He tried to sound confident, but in truth he was trembling.
Beatrice held his hand tightly, giving it a reassuring squeeze.
She did not look at him though—she was looking for something specific, something she was told to wait for.

“There!”
Beatrice fired several crystals at one of the charging Witch Cultists—one who managed to dodge her attack.
A cultist with an excessive amount of miasma about themselves.

Rem then smashed through the chest of the Witch Cultist.
The corpse crumpled to the ground before exploding into a mass of worms that surged forward and took the form of a large serpentine creature that charged forward.

“Got you meat scraps!”
The creature—apparently Capella—shouted with sadistic glee.

But her charge was blocked by two large unseen hands grabbing her.
The shadowy enlarged hands held her in place for a single moment.
“Huh?!”
The serpent let out a surprised gasp.

“Ram!”
Ram rocketed forward, feeling a surge of mana through her body.

The pink-haired oni launched forward as she delivered a powerful series of punches and kicks to the serpent.
It was followed by a powerful blast of wind magic that sent the snake hurling toward the fight between Emilia and Sirius.

“Beatrice! Emilia!”
Subaru shouted as he let go of the spirit's hand.
It was now or never.

Both Beatrice and Emilia would be required for this plan to work.
It was a risky plan and one he absolutely hated.

Because it was not his life on the line with this attack.
It was Emilia who bore the risk of this strategy.

Let me do this! Please Subaru!

But he still shared the plan.
And she still insisted upon carrying it out.

Ram and Rem suddenly felt their strength sapped.
This was Subaru's endgame, but it was risky.

“Here goes nothing I suppose. Al Shamak!”
Beatrice shouted her final spell of the battle.
Normally she would not have the mana capacity to pull off this spell, but with Subaru siphoning mana from Rem, Felt, and others around the palace such as Roswaal, she could pull it off.

Normally, pulling from Emilia would be enough, but he would not take any mana from her.
She needed all of it for the next step.

“Wha! What magic is this!?” Sirius screamed out as she tried to blast the shadows with her flame!

“What the hell!” Capella shouted as she tried to morph herself into a body that was too big to capture.
“Don’t think you gah… GHAGUH!”

But Ram fired several wind blades with the last of the mana she had available, slicing Capella to pieces and slowing her just enough.

Shadows closed in around the three.

Sirius, Capella, and Emilia then vanished within the darkness of Al Shamak.

Subaru tensed.
If this didn't work out, he was prepared to force himself to loop instantly.
He then began to speak, his voice was basically a whisper.
“Beako… in ten seconds…”

“I know in fact…”

They waited for an agonizingly long ten seconds.

And then Beatrice undid Al Shamak.

And the three figures returned.

Emilia stood in the same place that she was before she vanished.
She was breathing heavily and on the brink of fainting.

Sirius and Capella had returned as well, but now they were frozen in place.

They had been turned into two statues of solid ice.

Sirius was still raging, her chains outstretched towards Emilia.

Capella’s body was in a state of mid-transformation. One arm was converted into a beast’s head while the other was a mass of tentacles.
Both were stretched out towards Emilia.

Though they were not merely encased in the ice—

Absolute Zero.

The strongest spell Subaru and Emilia came up with together.

The two Archbishops were frozen down to their cores—every molecule was frozen.

The two were dead. For one frozen by that magic, there was no hope of survival.

While their bodies remained seemingly intact, they had become nothing but statues of ice without life.

As if to confirm it, Subaru felt something slip into his soul, followed by another.
A feeling he has felt three times before.

The Wrath and Lust Witch Factors had found their home inside of him.

Emilia fell to her knees, utterly exhausted.
Her chest rose and fell with her every breath.

“Big sis! You did it!” Felt rushed up to Emilia.

“We did it Subaru-kun!”
Rem gripped Subaru's hand and pulled him in for a hug.
“We beat the Archbishops!”

“Indeed in fact,” Beatrice said with no small satisfaction.

Subaru let out his breath.
“Ye… yeah we really did.”
He stared at the corpses of the Archbishops.
Seeing them so perfectly frozen, he felt like they could just be unfrozen and released to be a threat yet again.

But the feeling within his soul was unmistakable.
He knew they were dead.

As if to confirm it, upon being exposed to the world and air, both the statues shattered due to their lopsided weight—

collapsing into shards of ice that littered the ground.

The surrounding cultists retreated as soon as they saw the frozen corpses of the Archbishops.

The day had been lost for the Witch Cult.

The last of the Archbishops were dead.

And so it came to pass that every Archbishop of the Witch Cult had been slain thanks to the strategies of Subaru Natsuki.

***

 

A short while later, the battle was done.

When word spread of Sirius and Capella being slain, the resolve of the normally inhuman Witch Cult broke.

They fled, vanishing into shadows and through unseen means.

Many died trying to escape.

For Sphinx, she obviously died fighting Roswaal—several times.
But the Sacrament of the Immortal King kept the undead Witch ‘alive’ in a sense, allowing her to flee when the battle was lost.

One could find Subaru Natsuki sitting on the steps of the palace, caked in blood and dirt but otherwise mostly unharmed.
Despite the grievous injuries he suffered in the prior loops, on this loop he was okay.
Some of the sights he saw and things he felt still lingered with him—more scars for his soul.

Beatrice was sitting on his lap, while Emilia and Rem sat on either side of him.
Felt was seated next to Emilia, waiting for Reinhard to return.

Subaru sat silently, letting himself process what he had been through.

“Subaru-kun, are you… are you alight?” Rem asked, taking his hand.

“Subaru, is there something you need to talk about?” Emilia asked.

Before, they would have let Subaru be.
They would not force him to talk about things or inquire too deeply.

But they knew better now—knew what it was like when he was holding in pain.
He was also just far worse at hiding it than he used to be.

“I… I—I’m fi..fine.. Really I’m.”

“Subaru-kun…” Rem let out a deep sigh.

“Well… we are here, when you want to speak. But you really were amazing, Subaru,” Emilia said.

“That’s right! You have all my respect!” Rem declared.

“Wha… you all did the hard work, especially you, Emilia?!”

“And Betty!” Beatrice declared.

“Yeah! And Beako!” Subaru patted the spirit on the head.

Without realizing, a small smile crept onto his lips—
but they all noticed him trembling.

“Subaru…” Emilia softly gripped his face.

“E-Emilia?” Subaru stammered out.

“Thank you, for believing in me.” Emilia smiled at him.
It was a pained smile, as she was reminded of all her failures until now.
But even still, Subaru chose to believe in her.

“Hey everyone! Glad you’re alright!”
Otto came rushing out to the group.
His outfit was ruffled and ripped in a few places, and overall he looked banged up.

“Ah, Otto-sama.” Rem smiled at him.

“Glad you are alright, Otto.” Emilia smiled at him as well, though it was a far softer and less intense smile than she had moments prior.

“Interrupting us, merchant?” Beatrice pouted at him.

“Ah, well no. It’s just umm…” Otto rubbed the back of his head.

“The council wants to see you three. Emilia, Natsuki-san, Felt-sama,” he explained.
“They want a debrief on what happened. I heard you killed both the Archbishops.”

“That we did, in fact—thanks to Betty’s contractor,” she declared.

Subaru shook his head rapidly. “Ah, Beako! It was you and Emilia who…”

“Wait! So that was true?! You got them both?” Otto asked, astonished.

“Turned into ice and smashed into pieces,” Rem declared, with no small satisfaction.
She blamed herself for much—
but the Witch Cult had ruined Subaru’s life.

“Well… then they’ll really want to see you right away!” Otto said eagerly.

Subaru gave a tired, pained smile.
He then began to pull himself up.
“Ah, we should probably go, Emilia. We can—”
He stopped. Emilia grabbed his arm and yanked him back into a sitting position.

“No…”
She said softly.

“Huh?”
“What?”
Otto and Subaru both looked confused.

Emilia slowly shook her head.

Rem nodded her head eagerly.
“Subaru, Emilia, and Beatrice need to rest after what they just did. Perhaps it can wait for a bit later.”

Otto stared at them.
“Are you sure? Even Roswaal was saying that…”

“Are you daft, merchant? The half-elf, Betty, and Betty’s contractor need to rest for some time before dealing with those fools. They can wait, in fact.”

Felt then stood up and yawned, stretching her arms.
“Yeah, tell those geezers that they’re waiting an hour—maybe till tomorrow morning. How about they focus on actually fixing things before we get into debriefs or anything like that, got it?”

Otto stared at the group and let out a sigh, before softly smiling.
“I’ll let them know,” he said as he turned around and began to walk off.

Subaru stared back at the girls.
“You know… You didn’t have to—”

“Nope!” Emilia lifted a finger to his lips.
“You’re resting. You are my knight, I want to rest, and I am ordering you to rest.”

“And as your contracted spirit, Betty is demanding it,” Beatrice exclaimed.

Subaru stared at them for several more seconds, before he let out an awkward and defeated sigh.
“Well… I guess we can rest for a bit.”

 

 

In this if…

-Subaru had died a total of six times during the Witch Cult attack. His first death was being impaled by Capella in a surprise attack. His second death happened due to Sirius’ authority along with the attack of Emilia and Beatrice. His third death was being stabbed to death by the Witch Cult. His fourth death was suicide after Capella turned him into a worm. His fifth death was also at the hands of Capella as she painfully transfigured him into a bug and squished him, after transfiguring much of the Emilia Camp. His six death was suicide after a successful driving off of the witch cult but only after Capella had transfigured both Felt and Emilia with her authority into hideous abominations. It was that final loop that made him realize that Felt was Capella’s primary target, she was just having fun along the way with the others. 

-Some of the transfigurations Subaru witnessed were as follows. Rem being transfigured into a slime thing with her own face, Rem and Ram being fused together into a conjoined two headed beast, Otto being turned into a zoda bug, Crusch and Felix being turned into worms while Felix was specifically left fully aware, Emilia being turned into a sphere of flesh with a half mutated face, and Felt being rather painstakingly turned into an amalgam of fleshy tendrils and mouths after being infected with dragon’s blood and hung from the ceiling of the royal castle. 

-During the attack Capella rampaged around for a while before running into the Emilia Camp on the last loop. This included her attacking Anastasia, though she was not visibly injured and Julius was able to fend her off when he reached them. 

-After the debriefing credit was given to the Emilia camp for the Death of Sirius and Capella. As such Emilia camp had partial, if not majority credit, over the death of every single Archbishop.

-It is now generally accepted that the Emilia Camp is the clear frontrunner. With their victories over the Witch Cult, Otto and Roswaal were able to turn that into popular support. As such the camp has secured many alliances.

-Capella left many victims who are still transfigured. Her transformations and the dragon blood curse remain. The transfigurations are NOT a power she actively maintains and as such another solution will have to be found to save her victims. Emilia has frozen anyone transfigured like the people in Priestella. 

Notes:

1 more chapter left in this path

And then the epilogue

Chapter 49: Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Finale

Summary:

A boy and a girl talk.

Notes:

So to start off with, this chapter was written in a VERY weird way in that I just had the conversation play out 'organically' without a plan beyond some basic beats of what needed to be said.
As such it can get... weird in places, but I feel that works for the state people are in.
Hope you enjoy.

It began with a simple mistake.

It was a few days after returning from the Royal Capital, and already news of their triumph over the Witch Cult had spread across the kingdom, bringing even greater prosperity to the Emilia Camp.
From a technical standpoint, as far as the Royal Selection was concerned, all was going well for the Emilia Camp.
Even emotionally, after their triumph, spirits were a bit higher within the mansion.
Things were no longer dominated by the oppressive weight of their great failure.

Subaru behaved much as he used to—acting friendly, doing odd tasks around the mansion.

Everyone might have believed things were getting back to some state of “normal” after all this time.

Everyone was eating dinner, casually talking about the plans they had for the upcoming weeks and the events that took place in the capital.

“Ya! And with the cap’n! Those Archbishops didn’ stan’ a chance!” Garfiel declared.

“You really do know how to make the most impossible plans happen, Natsuki-san,” Otto added.

Rem eagerly nodded her head.
“You really have all my respect, Subaru–kun.”

Subaru let out an awkward chuckle.
“Really, everyone? Thanks, but it was everyone else—Emilia especially—who did all the hard work.”

“But we wouldn’t have been able to do it without you, silly,” Emilia declared.

Beatrice let out a sigh.
“Betty’s contractor really must learn how to take compliments better.”

Subaru sighed, accepting that his protests would fall on deaf ears.

“Now be sure to rest, Subaru! You’re still recovering,” Emilia said, being mindful of Subaru’s still weakened physical state.

Subaru’s entire posture stiffened.
“Huh? But I didn’t get hurt in the capital.”

Rem stared at Subaru.
“Subaru-kun, you are still recovering.”

“What? Don’t be silly, Rem. I’m fine now. Everything’s fine now,” he said with a forced laugh.

They all cast looks toward each other.

“Listen! I know you’re all worried. But I’ve dealt with… a lot of things before. I’m fine, really. There’s nothing to worry about, you know? Can’t keep me down.”
His smile was strained.
“Subaru Natsuki can take any hits the world throws at him! No matter what!”

He stood up to boldly and loudly declare this to the world, as if shouting it would make it true.
But his usual jovial silliness came off as forced and stiff—more like a puppet than a person.

As his gaze turned back toward everyone, he saw the looks in their eyes.
It was sympathy and worry, devoid of any light.
And in his view, those were suspicious glances that pitied him.
Eyes that didn’t trust him.

“Gu-Guys? Seriously… everyone. I’m fine.”

“Subaru-kun,” Rem muttered softly.

“I’m fine,” Subaru repeated.
“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me. I’m fine. I’m fine.”

Emilia reached out slowly toward him.
“Subaru, we just want to make sure that after everything you are—”

But Subaru’s hand whipped around and smacked Emilia’s hand away.
“I SAID I’M FINE!”
He screamed.

Emilia gasped and held her hand.

Subaru stared back at her in shock.

Everyone else stared at him with wide eyes.

“Su-Subaru?” Emilia choked out his name weakly.

“I…”
Subaru took a step back, his gaze wildly bouncing around the room.
“I…”

All eyes were on him.

“I…”

And then he ran—bolting from the dining room and out the doors of the mansion.

“SUBARU!”
He heard several voices call out from behind.

 

***

 

Subaru ran into the woods surrounding the manor before he collapsed between the trees.

He sat curled up, his fingers digging into his arms, scratching.
“Stupid!”
“Worthless!”
“Idiot!”
“Idiot!”
“Idiot!”
He muttered to himself as his nails tore into his skin. Tears poured freely down his face as he cried into the dirt.

“I just… I just want things to go back… Why can’t things go back? Am I doing something wrong?” he choked out.
“I just… why can’t it go back? Just go back… just be happy… just act fine… just act fine… You can do that, Subaru… you’ve always done that, Subaru… always… always… You were good at acting fine, Subaru…”

He slammed his fist into the ground.
“And now you can’t even do that right! You worthless piece of trash! You still fucked up! You still let everyone get hurt! And you have to… you have to… you have to…”

He began to sob again, bringing his hands to his face, his fingers digging in.
“It keeps hurting. It never stops hurting. It never stops. It never stops. It never stops. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.”

He remained crumpled on the ground, lost in a daze of pain, self-loathing, and learned helplessness that chained his heart.
And he cried—shamelessly, ugly, writhing in the dirt.
The careful mask of strength and normalcy he tried to build for himself was nothing but fragments now.

And as he sank into that abyss of agony, he saw not a single speck of light.

“Su-Subaru?” a voice called out.

Far from its usual soft beauty, the normally angelic voice was strained, meek, and filled with melancholy.

Tilting his head up, Subaru saw the last person he wanted to see him like this.
But simultaneously, she was the person he wanted to see most in the world.

Emilia stood between the trees, her figure dimly illuminated by the moon’s gentle light.
There was none of her usual joy; even her own mask of forced cheerfulness had been discarded.
The girl standing before Subaru was sad. Her eyes brimmed with tears, her face etched with worry—for the boy in a wretched state before her.

Seeing that look on her face, knowing she was seeing him like this, shredded Subaru’s heart.
He buried his head in his hands and turned away.

“G-go away, Emilia,” he choked out.
He didn’t want to send her away, but he couldn’t stand for her to see him like this.
He didn’t want to be the cause of her worry.
He didn’t want to be a burden on her heart.

“N-no, Subaru, I… I won’t… I won’t leave you like this,” Emilia said, gently rebuking his plea.

Subaru buried himself deeper into his hands and into the dirt, curling up even more.

Emilia took a deep breath. An all-consuming fear gripped her heart, refusing to let her be at peace.
It was painful, but even so, she stepped forward on shaky legs.
She placed one foot in front of the other, moving slowly, as if approaching a wounded wild animal.
But it wasn’t her body in danger—it was her mind.

“Subaru… please… please talk to me.”
The half-elf girl knelt beside him, staring down at the boy who was now just a pile of weeping flesh on the ground.

“I… I can’t… I… Just go away! I’ll… I’ll be fine… I just… I just need to… get this out of my system.”
He still couldn’t lift his eyes to face her.

And it wasn’t just because he didn’t want her to see him like this.
It was because some part of him—some tiny part he’d tried to suppress for months—couldn’t let go of what he’d experienced.
He couldn’t forget her face when she looked at him with fear in her eyes, with distrust, with complete disregard.

Emilia stared at him a moment longer, then slowly shook her head.
“I… I won’t leave you like this, Subaru… it’s not… it’s not good for you.”

“I just… I just want to forget that all… that all of them happened… It hurts… it hurts… it hurts, so please… just let me forget!” he cried out.

He didn’t want to run away from the mansion.
He wanted to run away from the memories—from that horrific time where he was left without anything or anyone in the world.
Such a fate was worse than death for Subaru Natsuki.

Taking a breath, Emilia stared at him.
She still remembered that day—the day he begged and pleaded with her as Garfiel held him down.

“Please! Emilia-tan! Don’t you remember me?! I’m Subaru! I’m your knight! I’m not a Witch Cultist! I’m not Pride! I’m not an Archbishop! Please! You have to believe me!”

But she didn’t.
She believed the words of those around her.
She saw the frantic, seemingly half-crazed boy and felt only confusion and fear.
And so she left him to the knights.
His cries as he was led away still haunted her dreams every single night.

And seeing him now, one thought dominated her mind:
I did this… I did this to him.

But she knew now that it wasn’t enough to simply think that.
I can’t be useless… I won’t be useless!

With a single, tepid motion, Emilia reached out and gently laid her hand on Subaru’s shoulder.

“I’m… I’m here with you, Subaru… I’m not ever going to leave you again,” she said, mustering what sweetness she could in her voice.
And it was the truth—at least as far as her intention.
Never in a million years would she dream of abandoning Subaru.

“Bu… how do you know?! What if… what if something happens? What if you forget me again?! Wha… what happens then?!”

It wasn’t a likely scenario. Gluttony was dead, after all.

But even so, it was a fear that was understandable for the boy who had been the victim of Gluttony’s final cruel gesture.

Emilia winced at the question—because in truth, she couldn’t know.

“I… I don’t know,” she admitted.

“Hu-huh?” Subaru’s head perked up a bit. “Wha-what do you mean?”

“I…” Emilia’s eyes began to fill with tears. “I MEAN I DON’T KNOW!”

The half-elf surprised herself by screaming—because in truth, Subaru had just touched on her greatest fear.

Emilia began to tremble, even more violently than Subaru had moments before.
“I… I don’t want to… I want to be there for you. I want you to know that I’ll be with you no matter what, but if… if something like that happens… I don’t know what will happen.
I don’t want to be useless again. I don’t want to mess up like I did for you again. I… I messed up… I messed up so much, Subaru.”

She began to softly trace her finger along the side of his body, even as she continued to shake.

“And you got hurt… you’ve been hurting… you’ve been hurting… you’ve been hurting even before all that… haven’t you?”

She recalled what Beatrice had implied—that Subaru had been hurting himself even before everything happened.
How he wanted to be strong for her.
She knew she wasn’t that smart, but even she could put together the pieces: Subaru had been hurting for a long time, and she had failed to notice.

“Huh?” Subaru slowly shifted his gaze toward Emilia.
He saw the pained expression on her face, and the sorrowful but tender look in her eyes—burning with both melancholy and compassion, but not pity.

“Emilia… How did… how do you know?” Subaru asked through a choked voice.

She slowly shook her head.
“I… figured it out. Seeing you, everything that happened, hearing you… I’m sorry, Subaru… I’m really sorry. I… I’ve been a bad friend…”

She began to cry again, the tears falling down and staining her dress.

“Wha?! No, Emilia…” Subaru scrambled to his knees to face her. “You aren’t a—”

But he stopped when his eyes locked with her pained gaze.

Emilia stared directly into his eyes as she held his hands.
“Subaru… you dunderhead… don’t lie to me. I’ve been… I’ve been really awful as a friend.
What… what have I done for you?
When you’ve done so much for me—time and time again—you’ve been there for me when I had no one else.
You… you believed in me, and I… and I always ruin it.
I’m never able to come through for you.
I just… I’m stupid. I’ve been so stupid… about everything.
So please… don’t lie to me, Subaru. I hate lies… even if I’ve been… please…”

Subaru wanted to protest, but the words died on his lips.
Instead, his gaze drifted downward.
“Emilia, you… I don’t think…”

“Subaru… did I mess up?” Emilia asked.

The young man let out a defeated sigh and slowly nodded his head.
“Ye-yeah. I guess you did.”

With that admission, Subaru crumpled onto the ground again and began to cry even louder than before.
He wept onto the ground before the half-elf.
He couldn’t deny the reality of his situation anymore: that the love of his life had hurt him deeply and failed him completely—even if she didn’t mean to.
It was a wound that could no longer be ignored.

Emilia also continued to cry, resigning herself to her failure.
“I’ve been… a really bad friend to you, Subaru.
Even after everything… it still hurt to look at you, to see you so… hurt… so sad.
You’ve always been amazing to me, Subaru.
The most amazing person I know, actually.
You’ve been wonderful to me, and when you were hurt… when I hurt you… when everyone hurt you… I just… I just behaved like a coward.”

Her words came out through choked sobs.
“I was so stupid, Subaru. I’ve been stupid. Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!
I hid in my room, cried like a coward.
I couldn’t even tell you how I felt because… I was afraid.
I just… I just wanted to be the girl you wanted me to be.
I just wanted to be the Emilia that you wanted…”

She slowly reached out to touch his face.
“But… that was just me being a coward.
I… I hurt you, Subaru.
I really hurt you, Subaru.
And… and I can’t forgive myself for that…”

The half-elf felt like the most miserable creature in the world right now, but she didn’t feel an ounce of self-pity.
While she had cried before about the injustice of the world—how everyone seemed to hate her, how life twisted itself to wound her and take away what she held dear—she couldn’t deny that in this instance, she was responsible for much of her own sorrow.
Because she had failed to be the girl Subaru needed her to be.

“Emilia, you…”
He tried to meet her gaze again but found his eyes drifting back to the ground as he sobbed.
“It hurt… it hurt so goddamned much.
It wasn’t even the pain.
It wasn’t even the torture.
I could deal with that—I have dealt with that.
But… it was being alone.
I thought that everyone left me behind.
I just… I didn’t want to be alone again.
When you left me, when everyone left me… I felt like that was worse than dying a thousand times.”

Emilia’s heart felt like it was being ripped apart all over again as she saw the boy she relied upon breaking down on the ground.
But she didn’t pull her gaze away.

“Subaru… I…”

But truthfully, she didn’t know what to say—where to possibly begin in the face of all this.

“Emilia, I… I just… I just wanted things to go back to normal.
But… I can’t do it.
I can’t just forget you leaving me.
It’s the one thing I couldn’t handle… the one thing that I… that I…”

He began to claw at his own face again.
“How pathetic.
I can’t get angry, but I can’t let go.
Fucking pathetic,” he muttered about himself in defeat.

“Subaru… you… I’m sorry.
Not just for forgetting you, but… for everything.”
Emilia let out a deep breath as she spoke, softly running her hands through the boy’s hair.
“I… I’ve been weak.
I wanted to be strong—ever since Sanctuary—but I really am no better than when I started.”

Subaru wanted to protest.
The old him would have shouted at her, loudly proclaiming her strength and all the progress she had made.
But right now, he lacked the strength to indulge in such fantastical notions.

“Emilia… I just… you are—I love you… I can’t stop loving you, but…”

Emilia: “I hurt you…”

“Yeah… you did.”
Subaru admitted.
Saying those words felt both like the greatest release and like throwing himself into a bed of spikes.

“Subaru…”
She bit her lip.
She knew what she wanted to ask.
It was the question that gnawed at her soul ever since she began to understand how far back her knight’s suffering went.

“What… what hurt you?
Even before all this, even before Priestella… what did I miss?
What hurt you?”

Subaru’s trembling intensified.
Even though he said nothing yet, he already felt like a dark hand was gripping his heart.

“Emilia, I… I want to tell you… I really want to tell you…
I’ve wanted to tell someone… I’ve wanted to tell anyone, but…”

“But?”
She looked down at him.
“What’s wrong, Subaru? Please, tell me.”
She gently cupped his face.
“I trust you.
I trust you completely.
Whatever you can tell me, please let me know.
Whatever you say—no matter how silly or preposterous it sounds.”

Subaru shuddered as he felt Emilia tilt his head toward her.
For a brief moment, he saw her as she used to be—the kind and loving Emilia who he thought had boundless compassion.

Ever since his imprisonment—ever since she left him imprisoned—he thought that such a girl never really existed outside of his ideals.
Even in Sanctuary, his ‘perfect’ image of Emilia had shattered.
But even then, it was just her competence and naivety in question.
He never doubted her good nature or her kindness.
Not until he was thrown into that damned cell.

And even after he escaped, he saw guilt, sorrow, affection—but never the same raw compassion that was central to the girl he fell in love with.

“Whatever it is, Subaru… whatever you say or can’t say… I trust you with everything.
I am… I’m so sorry if I ever made you think otherwise.”
She spoke in a voice that was soft, gentle, and genuine.

Staring up at Emilia… the dam on his heart broke.

“I… I can’t say it, Emilia… I want to, but I can’t.
But… I’ve… it hurt so much.
I thought I’d die so many times.
So many people hurt me…
It’s been… so scary… so scary…
I just… I’m pathetic.
I thought I’d be strong enough…
I didn’t…
Everything I did…
I’ve failed so many times, and I’ve managed… I’ve managed to hide it.
But now I can’t.
I’m just a failure… just a pathetic piece of—”

Emilia gripped his face and stared right at him.
“You aren’t pathetic!
You aren’t a failure, Subaru!
You’re… you’re you.
And you’re wonderful, and I don’t care what you say.
You’re still my knight.
You’re still someone I trust completely.”

He stared at her in complete and utter shock.
Simply put, the boy couldn’t accept it.

“Bu… but Emilia, I… I just… how can you say that when I’m like…”

“You’re wonderful.
You’ve… you’ve always been wonderful.
My silly, dunderheaded knight.
Now you’re the one being silly.
You’re wonderful.
Rem thinks you’re wonderful.
Beatrice thinks you’re wonderful.
Otto thinks you’re wonderful.
Garfiel thinks you’re wonderful.
I… and I think you are the most wonderful thing in the whole world.”

Her tears dropped down onto his face.

But Subaru continued to protest, in shock at seeing Emilia in this state—saying these things about him.
“I… but Emilia, I… I don’t… I’m not—”

“But you are, silly.
And you deserve better than all this.
Better than us.
Better than… an idiot like me,” she said to the boy.

Subaru stared back at her, slowly pushing himself back up to his knees.
“I guess we’re both idiots then…” he said with a weak chuckle.

Emilia returned a weak smile.
“Ye-yeah… I guess we are.”

 

The two stared at each other and both let out a sigh.

“Emilia… I want to forgive you… I want everything to be alright, but… I just… it just hurts.
Sometimes I feel like I won’t get better,” he said with a defeated sigh.

“But it will get better! You can get better, Subaru!
And if… and if you aren’t, then… I’ll help you still, every step of the way.
Whatever you need, Subaru,” she said, smiling as she took hold of both his hands.

He stared at her as she expressed her most earnest thoughts, his own expression locked and utterly frozen.
“Emilia, I…”
He sighed.
“I’ve wanted to hear you say something like that for so long.
Even if I didn’t… even if I thought I didn’t deserve it.”

He tore his gaze away from her.
“And… I want to push forward. I want to keep going. I want to stand up again.
I just… it’s so hard. It’s so hard that… I don’t know if I can do it.”

Emilia stared at him, anxiety welling within her as she let out another sharp breath.
“I… I see. But if you need me to, I’ll help you stand every step of the way.”

He shook his head.
“That’s… that’s not it, Emilia.
I just… I need to be sure that I can stand on my own again.
Even if just for a little while.”

“I… so what do you want then, Subaru?” she asked.

“I want things to go back to how they were.
That’s what I’ve wanted this entire time.
But… I’m not sure that’s possible,” he sighed.

Emilia nodded slowly.
“You’re… that’s probably right.
But maybe… maybe that’s a good thing?
The way it used to be, I didn’t understand what you were going through.
I don’t want you fighting this without help, Subaru.”

“Yeah, maybe.
But… in that case, I think I just need a bit of space.
After this calms down a bit more.
Maybe just a few days, maybe a few weeks.
Just… so I can step away from everyone and think.
But I don’t want to just stick my head in the sand anymore and do nothing but cry.”

He thought back to facing Capella in the capital.
“That… that won’t do anyone any good.”

“That… that’s probably a good idea, Subaru.
And when you feel ready, I’ll be waiting for you.”
She lifted a hand to touch his cheek.

He weakly smiled back at her.
“I… I know you will.”

Emilia blushed.
“Now, was that so hard, you dunderhead?”

“I mean, yeah.
Honestly, it was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done.
I never wanted you to see me like this—this weak.
I wanted to be strong for you, Emilia.
I didn’t want you to be burdened by me and my problems.”

Emilia rapidly shook her head.
“And that’s you being silly!
I don’t think any less of you, Subaru.
I know I can rely on you.
And I don’t mind you sharing this with me.
I don’t mind you sharing any of it with me.
It’s not a problem.”

Subaru’s shoulders slumped.
“It’s not just about being a problem.
I’m your knight.
I shouldn’t make things harder on you.”

She then gripped his face, taking hold of both cheeks.
“And as a leader, I need to take care of you, Subaru.
I’m your friend.
I want to share this with you.
I don’t want you to ever feel like you’re alone again.”

He stared into her eyes.
“Emilia…”

“Please, Subaru.
When it comes to this… I know I really messed up.
But don’t push me away,” the half-elf pleaded.
She understood that Subaru might need space, but she was desperate to make sure he didn’t close himself off again.

“Emilia, it’s… if it’s what you want though… I can’t promise that it will be easy.”
He lightly touched her hand.

“It’s fine.
I… we can do it.”

“But… what about what you want?” he asked.

“What I want?” Emilia echoed.

“After all this, after everything…
I know you’ve been struggling too, Emilia.
Ever since I came back, you haven’t been yourself.
You haven’t just been sad—you’ve been… well, I don’t know.
You’ve been off.
You’ve been forcing yourself.”

While lost in the mire of his own pain, he was not blind to the pain of those around him.
And Emilia was quite bad at wearing a mask of deceit.

“Subaru, I… I really don’t know.
Ever since… ever since I remembered you, it’s just been…”
She looked down.
“I… I really don’t know if I want to be in the Royal Selection anymore.”

“I mean… but why?” Subaru asked.

She rapidly shook her head.
“How could I do it?
How could I be a queen?
Look at what’s happened.
I left you behind.
This camp—it was nothing without you, Subaru.
After everything that happened… how could I be Queen?
I don’t know if I want to be Queen.
I don’t deserve to be happy anymore, Subaru.
A part of me really just wants to run away from all this.
Go back to Elior Forest—with you.”

“Emilia…”

She leaned in toward him.
“I just don’t get it, Subaru.
How can you believe in me?
I can’t believe in myself at all, after what I let happen to you.
I don’t think I can do it anymore, Subaru.
With what happened to you… what kind of Queen could I hope to be?”

“Emilia.”
He gripped both her hands and held them up.

“I’ve screwed up a lot.
You don’t see it—you can’t see it.
And maybe you do have a long way to go.
But I still… as stupid as it is… I believe in you.”

“But how can you, you dunderhead?
What have I managed to do?!”

It was now her turn to be reduced to frantic sobbing.
“I… I can’t do anything right without you, Subaru.
How could I be a queen?
How could I be a queen?
You’re being silly!
You’re being silly!”

“Maybe, but you still believe in me… so why can’t I be an idiot and believe in you?” Subaru asked.

Emilia’s eyes widened a bit.
“But Subaru, you didn’t…”

“Maybe…” Subaru leaned in a bit closer.
“Maybe we’re both just idiots who have no idea what we’re doing?”

“Maybe you’re right, Subaru…
But… how can I even be Queen?
How could I be a good queen?” she asked.

“If you believe in me and keep pushing me along… maybe I can help push you along too.
But I don’t want everything we worked for—I don’t want it to be for nothing, Emilia.
I don’t want us just regretting it for the rest of our lives.”

Emilia’s frantic energy faded, a sorrowful calm washing over her.
“But what if we mess up again, Subaru?”

“Then we just keep going, I guess.
I don’t want us to regret things by giving up.
I don’t want all your dreams to go to waste, Emilia,” Subaru declared.

“But… but what if that isn’t my dream anymore?” she asked.

“Do you really think that, Emilia?”

Emilia ran her hands through her hair, letting go of Subaru’s hands.
“I… I don’t know.
I don’t know what to think, Subaru.
I’ve just been trying to be the girl you need—the girl you see me as.
But… I don’t know if I can be that perfect Emilia.”

“You’re not perfect, Emilia.
It was a painful lesson for me to learn that, but…”
He lightly gripped her face.
“I want you to still be… the best Emilia you can be.
If not for you, then for me—please.
And… I know you, Emilia.
If you really are the girl I fell in love with, then some part of you still has that dream.”

Emilia leaned into his hand.
“I… maybe, Subaru.
If you still believe, then I can do it.
Then… I have to try. But…”
She took hold of his hand.
“You—you need to let me help you too, silly.
I want you with me.
I… I can’t do this without you.
I can’t go on without you—I know that now, Subaru.
I’m sorry if that makes me super selfish, but… it’s true.
I can’t do any of this without you.”

Subaru let out another deep breath.
“Maybe… but I don’t think I can get better without you either.”

“Then… we keep going?” Emilia asked.

Subaru nodded.
“I think we have to.
Even if it’s not the same.”

“It’ll be better—because I’ll be there when you need me, Subaru.”

She then hugged him, pulling him into her powerful embrace.

Subaru let out a slight gasp, but Emilia’s hug was gentle.
He felt like he was falling into a cloud as he wrapped his arms around her back.

“Subaru…” Emilia’s voice weakly chirped.
“I know I’ve kept you waiting for so long to say this, but I… I lov—”

“Emilia,” Subaru cut her off.
“Please, let’s…”

He pulled away from the hug and faced her.

“Subaru?” Emilia questioned.

“I… let’s… one step at a time, please.
I think…”
His voice was weak.
Part of him couldn’t believe he was pushing back on this.
But he had to.
Such words would bind him forever, and right now he still needed to think about his own path ahead.
He knew he wanted to stay with Emilia and support her, but he knew their relationship would have to change.

“Let’s… let’s see if we can both get better first.
There’ll be a better time.
When we can both be a bit clearer about this.”

Emilia stared at him for a minute, confused by his words—before she finally understood.
She was a crying, broken mess right now.
She understood that this desperate girl she was should not be the one to confess her realized feelings.
They both needed to be in a better place.

“Alright.
But I won’t keep you waiting, Subaru.”

Subaru smiled back.
“Thanks, Emilia…”

Emilia slowly stood up.
“Do… you want to go back?” she asked.

Subaru stared at her hands, then at the path back toward the mansion.
“I… I think I do…”
He softly smiled at her.

Emilia’s eyes lingered on the marks upon his arms—the marks that signified, to her, all her past failures.
But she resolved not to run from them anymore.
Not to let Subaru hide the ugly truth from her.

As the two began walking back toward the mansion, they were met by two figures.

Beatrice, who was holding off Rem from advancing.

“Subaru-kun! Lady Emilia!” Rem called out.

Beatrice let out a deep sigh.
“I told you the half-elf just needed some time, I suppose.”

Subaru stared at the two.
In hindsight, their absence from his side after he had a breakdown like that was very odd.
“I was wondering where you two were,” he admitted.

Beatrice let out a huff.
“The half-elf insisted that she be the one to handle your troubles this time.
Betty decided to let her prove her worth.”

Emilia smiled at her.
“Thank you very much, Beatrice.
I think… me and Subaru know what we’re doing now.”

“Are you alright, Subaru-kun?” Rem asked.

Subaru thought about it for several seconds.
“I… I don’t think so.
But I’m getting there.”

Emilia held his hand tighter.
“Subaru, let’s go home.”

Notes:

And so that's the end of the last of the 3 paths. I always planned to end it with a conversation between Subaru and Emilia like this.

I know some people did not want Emilia and Subaru to reconcile but, that's sort of the point of this path to a large degree and was always the plan for this path. I do hope that the way it happened, as ugly, broken and uncomfortable as it is, is sufficient for enough people to accept this ending.
Emilia is going to try, that girl is going to try her hardest here, it's up to Subaru to determine if that's enough. And we all know what sort of answer Subaru would give.
So I hope the "never forgive" crowd isn't too disappointed but honestly, this path was never going to be that. You got RaS and Departure for that.

The Epilogue will cut a week ahead to show what the new normal is like.
I really hope that this 'reconciliation' works for everyone.

The epilogue will have an 'in this if' section that wraps up what the state of everyone is in by the end of this, but the epilogue will just be handling the 'plot'
This is the end of the 'character' line for this if, so i hope you enjoyed.

Chapter 50: Path of the Beast and Slaughter

Summary:

What if
Within the depths of being forgotten, Subaru became a beast.

Notes:

Was a bit weird to write this but it was an idea that refused to leave.

This chapter is another jailbreak chapter (there will probably be a lot of those) but this one will be heading in a very different direction.

Warning for Gore in this chapter.

Subaru was drifting in the darkness.

 

It was unfamiliar to him, a cold and comforting darkness that totally enveloped him in a gentle embrace.

 

It felt like sleep.

It felt like dreams.

 

All his agony.

All his sorrow.

All his hatred.

 

It had poured away, slipping into the darkness, leaving only peace in the embrace.

 

Until it all came crashing back with a jolt, reminding him of his suffering.

 

“You are broken…”

An unfamiliar voice, hollow yet beastial, echoed out from the darkness. 

 

“Wha… who are… who are you?”

 

“We are broken…”

 

“Wha… what are…”

 

“Do you… hate them”

 

“... what?”

 

“Do… you hate the ones who did this to you.”

 

“I…”

 

“Who abandoned you.”

 

“...”

 

“Who hurt you.”

 

“Just…”

 

“Who forgot you.”

 

“Shut up…”

 

“Who tortured you”

 

“... stop it…”

 

“Who broke you.”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

“He~… You didn't answer the question.”

 

“I don't want to!”

 

“Answer the question!!!”

 

“...”

 

“Do… you… hate… them?”

 

“I…”

 

Subaru sighed. “I… I want to… I… I hate everything that's happened. What they did to me. How they turned on me. How they hurt me. How they forgot me but…. I just… it dies in my chest… I just can't and that… I'm too weak, so fucking weak and pathetic. I can’t even properly hate even though I want to! They hurt me! They put me down here! I just… part of me just wants them to taste a bit of it, maybe that would be justice or something. But I fucking hate this world I just want…I…”

 

He sighed.

“I don't know what I want....’

 

“Let me help you.”

 

“What?”

 

“Just go to sleep… and I'll take care of everything.”

 

***

 

The knights were summoned to the tower for an emergency. The Archbishops of Gluttony were attacking the city.

 

Everyone had no doubt that their intentions were to liberate their fellow imprisoned Archbishops, Sirius the Archbishop of Wrath, and Subaru the Archbishop of Pride.

There were several knights who were dead in the corridors, crumpled against the wall and on the floor, slain by Lye’s blades.

 

But it is when they heard a retching and inhuman scream erupt from the lower levels, that the carnage started.

 

The knights who guarded that level did not emerge, the first wave of knights sent in as a response team had not returned.

 

Sir Alrik was one of the knights in the following group to respond, more well armed, ready for a proper confrontation.

 

They were a group of two dozen knights, blades already drawn as they proceeded into the depths, ready for a fight.

 

The prison was silent save for their footsteps and the rattling of their armor. 

 

They advanced slowly and cautiously, all their instincts and knowledge telling them that they should be at the highest level of alert.

 

And yet still, Alrik and his fellows felt a deep pit forming within their stomachs.

 

“Check the cells, something is wrong here.” He muttered to one of his fellows.

 

A young knight peered into the nearby cells as they passed. 

 

“They are all dead or gone.” The young knight muttered.

 

“What?” An older knight asked.

 

“Some are just missing, though there are bloodstains in the cell. Others are just… ripped to shreds.”

 

“To shreds? That… doesn’t sound like gluttony.” Alrik muttered. “Stay on guard.” He said as they proceeded deeper into the prison.

 

Into the belly of the beast.

 

And what they found within that belly was a scene of absolute carnage.

 

The cold stone of the prison were smeared with blood and gore.

 

The flood was covered in thick pools of blood, dismembered and twisted limbs, crushed skulls, and shattered torsos.

 

Thick trails of blood caked the walls, dotted with pinkish organ meat that clung to the stones.

 

So great was its magnitude that the air was not thick with the misty irony scent and taste of blood and flesh. 

 

Knight, guard, and prisoner alike had been brutally slaughtered, ripped to shreds and left as nothing but meat gore that became the new decor of the prison.

 

“Wha... what happened here? A knight asked, keeping his blade up in a guard position.

 

“Be ready for anything? It's clear we are dealing with a bloodthirsty monster.” Alrik said to the knight.

 

“He’s right, stay on your guard.” The older knight added.

 

They continued to advance, slowly now. Stepping through the pools of blood, bits of bone and flesh being crushed beneath their metal boots.

 

The only light came from the crystals and torches they carried with them, as well as one of them who cast a spell of fire that hung as a sphere above their hands.

 

All other lights in this place had been extinguished.

 

One of the knights then gasped, clutching his throat with one hand as he began wildly swinging his sword in front of him.

 

“Sir Kaladen what’s?!....” Alrik couldn’t even finish his sentence before the entire body of sir Kaladen froze, as if all his limbs were suddenly bound.

 

“Mhhpfh!”
He made a sound as if his mouth was covered.

 

The knight was then rocketed forward, dragged rapidly through the air and into the depths of the darkness before them.

 

“Damn you!”

“Sir Kalden!?”

 

Two young knights, friends of the knight who just vanished, rush forward into the darkness.

 

“Wait!” Alrik shouted, but it was already too late. 

 

As they dove into the darkness and out of view, suddenly their lights were extinguished.

 

The two knights then screamed.

“Wha WHAT THE AUGHugLLugk!”

 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGRRRRHKKLUGHKL!”

 

Their screams were cut off by the sound of bone cracking and flesh tearing. A messy and wet sloshing sound echoed through the hall.

 

Then once again there was silence. 

 

The royal knights in the hallway acted fast.

 

Two of them threw up barriers of magic, a shimmering yellow barrier appearing in front of the knights.

 

And then none of them moved, they hardly dared to breathe.

 

SPLAT!
SPLAT!
SPLAT!

 

Several objects were hurled at high speed into the barrier, smashing against it.

 

Dismembered and misshapen limbs.

 

As well as the decapitated heads of the two knights who just charged into the hallway.

The first was flung into the barrier at such high speeds that it splattered upon impact. The remains of the face stuck to the barrier like a squashed insect against glass.

The second head smashed into the barrier and bounced back, rolling across the ground, brain matter spilling from the half collapsed skull.

 

“The fuck?” one knight muttered.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!
BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

Suddenly a host of invisible blows smashed against the barrier.

The barrier shook.

The barrier cracked.

And then it broke.

 

The moment the barrier broke is when the carnage truly began.

 

Two knights were instantly dragged forward, screaming into the darkness.

One was grabbed by their neck and already choking.

The other was being dragged by their leg and impotently swung their sword to try and free themselves.

 

Another night was dragged forward by the neck and pinned to the wall, being strangled by the unseen force.

 

Another knight rushed to help him, swinging his sword against the unseen force and making contact, but his blade could not sever the invisible limb binding the other knight.

 

The knight pinned to the wall clawed at his own neck, trying to break free.
“Uuhhlughlughk!”

And then his head was wretched to the side, his neck snapped and he died instantly.

 

Several knights fired spells off into the darkness, spheres of fire, spears of ice, blades of wind.

 

The knight who ran forward to help his friend was suddenly dragged into the line of fire, his body pierced by several spears of ice and then severed in two by a blade of wind that caused his guts to spill forth from his torso.

 

His body was then flung back towards the knights.

 

The knights advanced, all of them together charging towards the darkness as they continued to fire their spells.

 

They then heard a roar, the sound of flesh being pierced.

 

“I think I hit him I…Guuruk!” The knight who launched the ice spears fell backwards, various holes now decorating his body.

 

Another knight suddenly had a large slash through their stomach, and he doubled forward in pain before his head was suddenly crushed by the invisible force, becoming paste

 

Alrik turned back and faced the darkness as he shouted. “Al Goa!”

Screaming out as he launched an enormous sphere of flame that filled the entire hallway.

 

It crashed into something, the flames revealing a figure wrapped in a shadowy darkness.

“He…He…He… Not bad… now lets really play…”

The voice was deep, guttural, beastial, and inhuman.

 

The shadows unwrapped themselves, revealing a humanoid figure coated in shadows. The shadows pulsed and writhed along along the flesh, forming a strange black armor that almost seemed to be composed of interlocking shadowy arms and hands. The face in particular was covered by a large shadowy hand, with a single black eye staring out at them through the back of the palm.

 

Out from the back of the creature stretched eight large shadowy limbs that coiled protectively around him.

 

“What sort of creature is this?” Alrik muttered aloud.

 

After only a moment’s daze the knights charged.

 

Two were immediately caught by an invisible force and their limbs were twisted and simply ripped apart mid air.

 

Four of the shadowy visible limbs lashed out.

 

Alrik saw one heading right towards him and he moved to block the blow with his full strength.

 

It wasn’t nearly enough and he was launched back, sent flying through the air and then skidding across the ground.

 

He laid there in a daze for several seconds before he picked himself up.

 

By that point though, the battle was practically over.

 

Two of the shadow limbs had swept through the host of knights, pinning them and smashing them against the wall. Invisible and visible hands of shadow smashed and ripped apart the various knights.

 

Alrik felt an invisible force wrap around his face.

 

He tried to let out a shout, a scream.

But by the time he could his face was already turned into a gory paste.

 

***

 

Julius stood with Felix outside of the prison tower, with a host of assembled knights that were ready to venture in, before the situation became even more complicated.

 

“Felix… what is that exactly? Asked the finest of knights.

 

“I don’t kneyo.” Felix muttered grimly.

 

The entire prison tower had been overtaken by a thick dark purplish cloud. 

 

It rose up from the lower levels minutes prior and now engulfed the entire tower.

 

The knights and other people around had to back away from it. 

 

Contact with the mist caused agony in those who felt it, as several brave knights already learned the hard way. 

 

“The myist clearly has some cursed propertyes nyea.” The cat-boy healer surmised.

 

“So we cannot even enter the place now?” Julius sighed.

 

“That myonster will have to come out eventually.” Felix declared.

 

“That is true, and we will be waiting for it.” Julius stated his resolve, his six spirits orbited around him as he readied himself for what he knew may be a terrifying battle.

 

“This does not seem like gluttony though.” Julius remarked.

 

“It myay be Pride.” Felix suggested, venom clear within his voice.

 

Julius nodded his head. “Maybe so, that wretch finally decided to make a move.”

 

An inhuman roar rang out, reverberating through the entire area. 

 

The knights lifted their blades, readying themselves for a battle against a monster.

 

The cloud of dark purple mist suddenly erupted outwards, pouring out from the tower in obscene quantities.

It filled the entire area around the tower.

 

A few knights, those already injured, screamed in pain.

 

Others endured the presence of the mist better than others, but none could fully ignore the pain it caused at the very touch.

 

For Julius, it felt like he was being subjected to dozens of bee stings.

Painful for sure but not overwhelmingly so yet.

 

He kept his mouth closed and surveyed the area for his target.

 

He found the creature, a figure draped in black with eight large shadowly limbs from its back.

 

Julius and several other knights rushed to face it, but the others were instantly swatted away.

 

He realized that like Sloth, this creature had invisible limbs, and using the mist itself he narrowly dodged and avoided the various invisible attacks leveled towards him.

 

The creature turned to face him. “Going to have to do… better than that.” it growled.

 

Julius slashed at the creature, his spirits supporting his strike with their magic, but the creature intercepted it with one of its shadowy limbs.

 

This creature, the visible limbs are faster and stronger than the invisible ones.

 

As Julius considered this, one of the other shadowy arms coiled its hand into a fist and lashed out at him, the tip of the fist morphing into a shadowy blade as it rocketed towards him.

 

Julius acted quickly to defend himself. His spirits manifested a magical barrier to buy him a precious moment to deflect.

 

The shadowy blade smashed through the barrier, slowly slightly, but it was enough for Julius to block the blow. 

 

The finest of knights was sent flying through the air, though his spirit of wind steadied him and caught him in his fall as he landed on a nearby rooftop.

 

A few other knights tried to rush towards the creature, giving chase as it began to leap from rooftop to rooftop.

 

They were all battered away, one or two caught by the shadowy or invisible hands and simply ripped into pieces mid air, raining their entrails upon the ground.

 

I have to act fast…

 

Julius assembled his spirits around his body, resolving to strike this creature with his strongest blow. He rushed forward towards the creature through the air.

 

“Al Clauzeria!” He shouted as he swung his sword, unleashing a vortex of rainbow light that swept forward to consume the creature. 

 

Before his blow made contact, the single eye upon the creature’s head locked its gaze with Julius’ own.

 

The light washed over the creature, seemingly erasing its very existence, as when the light faded there was no trace of its existence left.

 

Julius took a deep breath as he landed upon the ground, steadying himself.

 

But his instincts warned him that this was not over yet.

 

A sharp pain rang out through his body as three thick shadowy blades pierced through his body, one severing his sword arm completely.

 

“Not a bad shot.” The creature grinned as Julius fell forward.

 

The last thing that Julius saw before blacking out was the creature’s enlarged shadowy fist rushing towards his face. 

***

 

“Wha.. what was all that?”

 

Subaru stumbled through the woods, gripping his head before he fell onto his back.

 

“What.. What the HELL did you do?!?” He asked, shouting into the sky.

 

“What you wanted too, and what you couldn’t.”

 

“”That… you… I’m not… Who are you?!”

 

“I’m you… obviously. I’m the power that you wished for.”

 

“You… how can that…”

 

“You wished to hate, you wished to be strong, you wished to be the sort of being that could make them hurt, like they hurt you. Am I wrong?”

 

“I… I didn’t…”

 

“You couldn’t… but I can… so slothful that you could not bring yourself to hate, you could not become what you needed to become.”

 

“... Who are you?”

 

“I am the beast, born of your desires and your sloth.”

 

“...”

“Now answer me this. Subaru Natsuki. Now that our positions are a bit more clear… do you REALLY have a problem with what I have done?”

"I... I am just way too tired." Subaru let out a pained sigh.

"I don't know what to do."

 

"He... that's fine. That's why I am here. Just let me have all your pain, all your hate, let me have it all. And I shall rampage on your behalf. Just sleep Subaru... just sleep." 

 

 

In this If…

-Subaru was Forgotten after being ambushed by Lye in the battle of Priestella.

-He was imprisoned for a period of five months real time.

-Lye and Roy attempted to sneak in and devour him, but a transformation took place within Subaru’s soul.

-Subaru’s authorities of Sloth and Greed evolved and awakened in a horrific fashion, creating a new bestial personality bent on slaughter and carnage. Lye was restrained and slain by Subaru’s unseen hands before he could react. 

-Subaru proceeded to rampage through the prison, dispatching the imprisoned Sirius as well.

-After escaping he hunted down and killed Roy, absorbing the Gluttony Authority.

-Subaru’s name was returned, as were the names and memories of their victims, but the monster’s rampage has only just begun.

-Details on his authorities will be provided in the next Extra chapter, though I will state that the ‘alternative personality’ comes from his sloth authority specifically.





IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven. Additions from Mr. Pibe & Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

[Al: Are we living in a "Jekyll and Mr. Hyde" kind of situation?]

[Alpha: More like Bruce and the Hulk.]

[Al: Hey! But the Hulk was never such a brutal monster!]

[Alpha: It depends on the incarnation. "The Immortal Hulk" was quite intense with the things he did.]

While the duo with knowledge of another world talked, the others were surprised by what they had seen.

Subaru——No, that Beast had simply committed a gigantic massacre against several Knights, against the Archbishops, and now he was free in the world! Such a calamity seemed like something out of a horror story to them.

Wilhelm closed his eyes.

[Wilhelm: In the end, it was impossible for you not to succumb to your hatred and despair, Subaru-dono...]

Truly a disgrace, an immeasurable shame for all those who could not restore Subaru's name in time. That the person with the kindest heart should be displaced so that only his hatred speaks for him.

[Garfiel: Tsk! Captain...]

The young man couldn't help but feel incredibly sad and disappointed by what he was seeing.

It seemed just like him, shutting off his mind when he transformed and not taking responsibility for killing others with his strength. Only this case was very different. The Captain he respected was almost being forced to transform and lose his autonomy to that other side, attacking the people around him with pure hatred and bloodlust.

Rem shared Garfiel's feelings about what they were witnessing.
She shook her head.
[Rem: Subaru-kun. Why does it have to be like this for you?]

Reinhard felt terrible. Knowing he might be the only one capable of stopping his friend. Could he do it, or could that monster surpass him too? Such doubts only made him more fearful about the future of this route.

Julius shook his head.
[Julius: Already many knights are dead. Killed by this beast while Subaru sleeps. This is a nightmare.]

Seeing that Subaru’s name was returned brought some relief, but it was a miserable situation with Subaru’s mind captured by his own wicked power. Julius saw that he already failed to defeat this creature, whose use of the Sloth and Greed authority seemed to be on-par with an Archbishop. He also understood that he may have to face this beast, with full knowledge of his own crimes against Subaru. The finest knight prayed that he had the strength to defeat the beast, and to save his friend.

[Roswaal: This is going to be quite the mess I think.]
The clown’s palm pressed against his own head.
Subaru’s strength was not in his power, but this beast now combined Return by Death with the might of a powerful monster. 

[Emilia: But… but we remember him! We should be able to do something about it then! We can help him.]

The half-elf tried to cling onto hope that something could save Subaru. Him seeking, somewhat justifiable, revenge was one thing. But becoming a monster consumed by his own power was a fate she was determined to spare him of. 

[Crusch: Not if this monster keeps control of Subaru and keeps guiding his actions. If anything it may make the situation all the harder. Even if Subaru is killed, it won’t change anything due to Return By Death.]

[Otto: And what is worse, we don’t know how that beast is triggered with certainty, so even if we manage to convince Subaru to return peacefully, that thing can just overtake him and kill anyone in reach.]

Otto’s expression displayed how dire the situation was.

[Felix (thoughts}: I did this… I made him into this monster…]

He shuddered, wondering what his counterpart must be thinking, seeing a monster of his own creation.
The healer was someone who scorned those who abandoned life, but this monster that had come of Subaru had every right to kill him.

[Wilhelm: It's tragic, if he gave into his hate, then perhaps it would be something like the Revenge Route. But Subaru instead cannot bring himself to fully hate, even if he wants to, thus this monster is working to carry out vengeance. Subaru truly does not have the heart of a warrior, but something far nobler instead.]

[Priscilla: Yes yes yes we can wax philosophically all we want, but this is a crisis. A monster of that power using the commoner’s vile ability to twist time, that will certainly be the doom of many of us if he so pleases. The fact that half of you in here would probably just lay down and take it makes the situation all the more dire!]

[Al (thoughts): This… may be a situation where I have to do something, if I'm still around anyways.]

[Echidna: It is fascinating, it doesn’t seem to be a madness brought about by incompatibility with the Witch Factor, but a direct product of his Sloth authority maybe? It would fit, it’s making the decisions he cannot. Fascinating. I wonder if the other Witch Factors could develop a personality out of compatibility if the person themselves is incapable of acting on their desires. It suits sloth by definition the most though.]

Most opted to ignore the witch’s theorizing on the nature of the beast. Perhaps Roswaal being the only one interested in lending an ear to her.

[Sekhmet: Well… haah… something like that…. Haah… to do all the… haah… hard work… haah… would be nice.]

Satella just let out a deep sigh, seeing her beloved reduced to such a sorry state.

[Alpha: Hmm. But I don't know, would it really be like the Hulk...? Would it be Savage, Gray, Maestro, Devil Hulk?]

[Priscilla: You're forcing us to watch these displays, could you stop with these foolish ramblings and take everything more seriously?!]

The Sun Princess, furious, interrupted Alpha's ramblings in frustration.

And what did the Time Witch do?

Alpha raised a clenched fist, raised her middle finger, and continued like that while remaining thoughtful.

[Alpha: Although the Doctor and the Monster, like Bruce and the Hulk, are the same thing, and both serve as a good example in this case, don't they?]

She continued to ramble, oblivious to everything around her.

Notes:

This if was inspired by the "Rampage of the Forgotten" fic by "Scattershot98"
Did like some of the ideas but this fic it isn't a crossover, instead it is an evolution of Subaru's authorities.

This is also one of the "what ifs" that serves more as a 'me testing out authority' ideas fic. Some of these fics will be tests for powers and OCs.

Chapter 51: Path of the Beast and Slaughter-Extra 1

Summary:

The path of the beast continues!

After feeling himself absorb his brother’s gourmet aspect of the Gluttony witch factor Roy Alphard knew he would be having a VERY bad day. But he only understood how bad a day it would be after “The Beast” caught up with him.

 

While the beast was armed with powerful unseen and shadowy hands Roy put up a good fight, wounding the beast critically with his blades and myriad of martial techniques. That was until he found every wound that he inflicted upon the creature transferred back to himself, and open to a counter attack from the monster who then unleashed a truly diabolical acidic toxin upon the archbishop. 

 

That left Roy in his current sorry state. Stab wounds peppered his body and one of his eyes was gouged out. His left arm was uselessly limp and mangled at his side as he dragged himself forward on the other. 

The most painful part was his legs, both melted away by a shadowy acid produced by the creature. The toxin ached and inflicted unspeakable agony upon the archbishop.

 

“Gah augh ughk agh you… are something aguh else tsu… heh... heh… heh... aughuk!” Roy choked out the words bitterly.

Roy Alphard was lifted up by invisible hands as his body dangled helpless in the air.

 

The shadowy beast stalked closer to him and let out a fittingly inhuman laugh. “Heh… heh… heh… Guess this is it tsu. Any last words?”

 

Roy felt what remained of his limbs grasped, he was already too weak to fight any more with most of his bones broken and his legs basically missing.

 

Unseen hands coiled around his body. 

 

“Heh well, hope you enjoy your meal tsu.~” Roy let out a bitter final remark.

 

“I will.”

The Archbishop representing the Gluttony aspect of Bizarre Eating, Roy Alphard, was then ripped to pieces.

 

And without her brothers to anchor her existence, the Archbishop representing the Gluttony aspect of Satiation, Rui Arneb, vanished from reality. 

 

And thus Subaru Natsuki’s name was returned…

 

But it was far far too late.

 

***

 

Within the next week a meeting was called between all of the camps.

 

While Priscilla’s camp had vanished into Vollachia, and thus did not heed the summons, the rest of the camps gathered.

 

Though they were in a rather miserable state given what the meeting would entail.

 

The meeting was held within the Karsten estate.

 

Crusch was watched over by Wilhelm Van Astrea. Her knight was nowhere to be found, having been in a hysterical state when he was taken into custody early that morning.

The young duchess herself was in a poor state, physically and emotionally, upon remembering Subaru Natsuki and learning the crimes of her knight. She had spent the last night shedding tears for the miserable state she had been reduced to by her own failings. 

 

The Anatasia camp was similarly missing their knight, and instead the merchant was accompanied by Ricardo, captain of the Iron Fangs, as well as Mimi.

 

The Felt camp was only represented by two people, the candidate herself, and her invincible knight Reinhard.

The young hellion had a perpetual glower of discontent across her face and a clear wrath in her eyes. Meanwhile the knight wore a mask of deepest melancholy. 

 

The Emilia camp was represented by four people currently. Emilia, Beatrice, Otto, and Garfiel. The half elf herself and the yin spirit were in a notably miserable state. Both of their eyes were red and faces stained with recently wiped away tears, their dresses crumpled from being torn at. Garfiel trembled with an unending rage that threatened to burst forth at any moment, leaving only Otto in a mostly outwardly presentable state.

 

The mood was melancholic, to say the least. The shadow of failure, rage, and sorrow filled the entire room.

 

None really knew how to begin, so of course the most abrasive would start. “I take it you took care of that shifty cat and useless knight right?”

She directed her venomous statement towards the crippled Crusch and less than pleased Anastasia.

 

Crusch weakly looked away, even with her name returned she was unable to even hold herself with pride. Not after all that happened.

 

Anastasia let out a loud sigh. “Julius willingly turned himself in to the knights sent by the wise men to collect him. He and at least two dozen other knights, Felix included, are being implicated in this mess.” There was clear bitterness in her tone. While she felt bad for Subaru and found his situation horrific, in her greedy mind the stupidity of her knight and the impact of his actions were now of greater import. 

 

“As they should be I suppose.” Beatrice muttered bitterly.

 

Anastasia turned towards the spirit. “Truthfully I'm surprised you are still here.”

 

Beatrice shook her head. “As useless as you all are, Betty has proven to be even more useless in helping her true contractor. As such Betty will attend this meeting, if only to vouch for his interests."

 

Anastasia raised an eyebrow. “And if the monster that tore through the city really is Subaru?”

 

“Then it depends. If the monster is merely possessing Subaru then Betty shall free him. If Subaru is taking this path willingly then Betty will support him.” 

 

Wilhelm narrowed his gaze at the spirit. “You do realize that if the monster is… Subaru… then he will have murdered several knights.”

 

“But no civilians. And the knights have made themselves Subaru's enemy in fact. Betty will offer no aid in defending any of you from that monster I suppose.”

 

It was a bitter statement, but as a being who would only dedicate herself to her contractor, her logic was sadly sound.

 

Wilhelm let out a deep sigh. “I understand Lady Beatrice.” he replied.

 

Otto let out a deep sigh. “With the stance of our… knight's spirit out of the way. We need to figure out what to do now.”

 

Crusch nodded her head. “I would suggest an alliance to at least find Subaru, or whatever he has become. We don't even know his state right now.”

 

Felt groaned. “Rein can deal with big bro if we find him. Might be our only chance of bringing him in without things getting more fucked up.”

 

The knight in question remained stoic and silent at her side. He felt as if he did not have a right to speak. He did not blame Subaru for any of the deaths caused by the monster he had become.

He could not, after being forced to suffer torment at the hands of the kingdom.

The fact that civilians were unharmed proved to Reinhard that Subaru was not a complete monster, not yet.

Reinhard blamed himself for everything that happened. It was his own inaction that led to these events. He was responsible, in his own mind, for every knight slain so far.

 

So at his Lady's statement, he said nothing. He just bowed his head ever so slightly in acknowledgement.

 

“If we can find him. So far it seems the kid vanished.” Ricardo chimed in, his own mood was far from ideal.

 

“Bu…but we have to find him! We have to find Subaru!” Emilia cried out, her voice filled with an urgent panic. “Who.. who knows what happened to him. What turned him into… into that.”

The half-elf herself was on the brink of internal mental collapse. Guilt and shame were devouring her from the inside. She knew she had to save her knight, if she even deserved to call him that anymore, even if it cost her everything else in her life.

 

She wouldn’t be able to live with herself otherwise. 

 

Felt crossed her arms and sighed. “We got to but where do we even start?”

 

“And would he even come willingly?” Anatasia remarked.

 

Garfiel stared at the merchant. “What exactly are ya’ talkin’ ‘bout?” His own voice barely suppressed his rage at everyone, himself included. The tiger boy knew he was an abject failure now.

 

Otto let out a deep sigh and shook his head. “She’s right… Knights are dead, like Wilhelm said. And that makes things complicated.”

 

Felt glared at the two merchants. “No it fucking doesn’t. Not after we learned about the fucking way the knights treated him. So help me when I become Queen i’m cleaning out the whole order, top to bottom.”

 

At that, Reinhard felt that he had to interject. “Lady-Felt, I must insist that you think…”

 

“Shut up Rein!” She glared hatefully at him. “Don’t think you are getting off scot free here!”

 

At that, the flame headed knight inched back, bowing his head into submission.

 

“Subaru… Subaru is a good boy. If we talk to him, maybe he’ll understand.”

 

Anatasia let out a deep sigh. “I don’t know. I talked with Julius before he was taken away.”

 

“What tha’ bast’rd have t’ say?” Garfiel grumbled.

 

Beatrice also shot Anatasia a rather hostile look.

 

Anastasia shook her head. “That the ‘creature’ he fought did not feel like Subaru at all, despite it probably bein’ him. What I’m sayin’ is that Subaru may be in such a strange state that he won’t listen.”

 

“Bu… but… but we have to try! We have to do something! It’s still Subaru, after everything we… we need to! We have to save him!” Emilia pleaded.

 

“He’ll end up getting charged for the deaths of the knights guarding the prison and who responded. Some of those knights had nothing to do with his imprisonment.” Anastasia Replied. 

 

“Then I’ll fight those charges!.” Emilia declared. “Cl-clearly Subaru is unwell after everything that happened. He can’t be responsible for…”

 

“Do you really think that?” Anastasia asked. “If you want to burn what’s left of your chances in the Royal Selection down, don’t let me stop you. Me and Karsten are already in a miserable state because of it, and your camp isn’t in a much better position.”

 

The mostly silent Crusch let out a deep sigh, hanging her head low as she clenched her seats in frustration.

The young lion of House Karsten felt completely and totally useless, because she was. Her mind had been destroyed for the past year, and even with it now restored, her body was crippled. Perhaps she could have done something, clung onto the hope to be cured. But the only person who had managed to weaken her curse was Subaru, who owed her nothing. The only person otherwise who could help treat her weakness was Felix, whose presence was an anchor around her neck.

She did not fully understand the details of what Felix had done to Subaru, but she knew it was quite terrible. 

“We… I will support the Emilia camp in whatever they decide.” Crusch muttered.

 

Felt raised an eyebrow. “Awfully kind of you considering.”

 

Crush let out another deep sigh. “It was my knight that likely drove him to his current state, at least in part. The least I can do in recompense is give Emilia my aid in helping him.”

 

Emilia stared back at Crusch. Truthfully she had never held any sort of ill feelings towards the green haired Duchess, until the last few days that is. Emilia could not help but blame Crusch, at least in part, for the actions of Felix. But however much she blames Crusch, she blamed herself far more.

 

Emilia slowly nodded her head, and forced a painful smile. “Thank you Crusch.”

 

Felt nodded along. “Same goes for me, they aren’t punishing big-bro for this, when we don’t even know how responsible he is for what’s happening.”

 

Beatrice silently pondered the situation. The fact that the majority of camps present sought to support her contractor would be a boon in the long run, but she knew that Subaru may want nothing to do with that,

That was fine with Beatrice.

She would accept that.

Her greatest fear was for his sake.

But a second fear, currently drowned out by the first, is that Subaru may want nothing to do with her anymore.

She knew she would deserve it.

 

Steeling herself the yin spirit let out a deep breath. “Then we must make a plan on how we shall confront the monster that has seemingly taken hold of Betty’s Subaru.”

 

***

Within the chambers of the Council of Wise Men, a similar conversation was taking place, with a similarly grim tone.

 

“What the hell am I looking at?” Asked a dark haired wiseman, slowly shaking his head.

 

“It's utter nonsense! That’s what this is!” Bordeaux shouted as he slammed his hands on the table.

 

“Nevertheless, these are the reports.” Miklotov remarked, staring over the papers with a grim expression on his face. 

 

A wiseman with shoulder length white hair shook his head. “I would rather believe this to be some sort of sick joke. 

 

“Sadly it is the truth, as far as we can tell.” Miklotov replied.

 

The dark haired wiseman looked back up at his fellows. “Then this truth looks like it may be our doom from where I am sitting.” He remarked bitterly. 

 

“Ugh are we sure we can’t get out ahead of this?” A more heavy set wiseman asked. “Control the flow of information? Hide what really happened.”

 

“Too late now.” The white haired Wiseman replied. “Riots have already started in Priestella, and some rather unflattering rumors are beginning to circulate. Most of it true.”

 

“Then we have to create our own version of events, limit what damage there is.” A thin wiseman clasped his hands together, trying to calculate a way out of this for themselves. “We need a narrative that will placate the populace while we get a handle on this disaster.”

 

“It won't work.” The white haired wiseman shrugged. “That would require the royal candidates to go along with whatever lie we spin. I doubt that they will do so.”

 

“Dammit!” A strong looking wiseman beat his fists against the table. “Why can’t those girls just listen to us and do what they are supposed to for one.”

 

Bordeaux scoffed. “Of course the half-devil’s camp would continue to be part of our woes, along with that cat-boy healer that Karsten had now. If we can’t get out in front of it, then we make a show of stripping the cat of his titles.”

 

The dark haired wiseman nodded his head. “That and the other knights involved.”

 

The strong looking wiseman stared at the two of them. “That would be an admission of guilt on our part then! How can we…”

 

“Do you have a better idea that would ACTUALLY work?” The dark haired wiseman replied.

 

The thin wiseman nodded his head. “That could buy us some time, though we may need to utilize their skills to deal with the more short term problem, that being the boy himself.”

 

“Send the Sword Saint after him and be done with it then. The Sword Saint can subdue him for certain.” The strong wise man stared back at his more intelligent counterpart.

 

“The sword saint has already tried to locate Subaru Natsuki, with no success. He is likely avoiding Reinhard for that very reason.” Miklotov answered.

 

The strong wiseman fell back in his seat. “Can those knights do anything right?”

 

The heavyset wiseman tapped the table. “It seems we are in quite the mess then.” He remarked bitterly.

 

“What exactly has happened to the boy anyways? It was reported that he became a monster of shadow when he tried to escape.” Bordeaux asked.

 

They all stared back at the report, that aspect of the report, while less politically relevant, was particularly unsettling. 

 

“Perhaps, since the boy was accused of being an Archbishop, fate has conspired to spite us and given him a power akin to such.” The white haired wiseman voiced his opinion.

 

“That or the nature of Felix Argyle’s ‘treatments’ and ‘experiments’ with the dragon blood, triggered an unusual reaction. The shadows were reported to be almost like blood. It would also explain the rather lethal mist.” The dark haired wiseman voiced his own conjecture.

 

“We do not have enough information.” the thin wiseman concluded. “For now we need to locate the boy, and control the political fallout.”

 

“As painful as it is to say.” The strong wiseman spoke up. “The next move in this game belongs to Subaru Natsuki.”

 

They all let that implication hang in the air.

 

“Indeed it does.” Miklotov concurred. 

 

***

 

The beast walked among the people of the city. It no longer wore its true monstrous form, it had no need of that.

It instead shrouded itself in the form of one of its victims, one of the knights that were foolishly sent to subdue it.

 

Here it would make its declaration of war against the nation, its promise to rampage and spread carnage.

 

Here it would make known its promise to avenge a boy too weak to support himself.

 

Here it would take the name Taurus and begin its true rampage. 

In this if
-Strike teams of knights are being organized to hunt Taurus, the beast.
-Taurus is primarily targeting knights and the Witch Cult. Civilians are spared from its wrath and its plans intend to avoid such collateral, but it does not go out of its way to invoke collateral damage. Taurus is only hunting Subaru Natsuki’s enemies.
-The Council of Wisemen is doing their best to make a plan.
-The 3 of the 4 remaining royal selection candidates have made independent plans to find Subaru Natsuki. Anatasia has agreed not to oppose them in any way or oppose any leniency effort they embark on for Subaru. 

-Subaru’s authorities are as follows

– Authority of Envy Return By Death: Functions as per canon.
Authority of Sloth Phantom Beast of Shadows: Subaru gains a second personality known as the Phantom Beast, able to act out and do what his slothful weak self cannot bring himself to do. When this second personality is in control Subaru manifests a dozen visible shadow hands, and 2 dozen weaker invisible unseen hands. The visible shadow hands are very powerful, durable, and malleable. Typically four of the hands will transform into an armor that he wears. The shadow hands can manifest eyes to see out of. 
Authority of Greed Shadow Beast’s Heart: Has three shifts. First shift can be used by normal Subaru but 2nd and phantom shifts require him to be in his Phantom Beast state.
—First Shift allows him to detect allies from a great distance, while neutrals and enemies within twenty miles are also detected. He can bestow his wounds upon enemies within a mile of him. His wounds are directly transmitted to an enemy and away from himself. Wounds must be divided and the same wound cannot go to more than one person.
—Second Shift: Roar of the Beast: Rather than transfer his wounds he retains his wounds but his wounds are also copied by all those within his field of vision. Any wound used by 2nd shift cannot be healed by the first shift.
—Phantom Shift: Assault of the Beast: He ‘exits’ proper reality for a period of five seconds and enters a parallel dimension. He is unreachable from this dimension and can see into the real world. He reappears in the place he positioned himself in the phantom world. This shift can only be used once per minute
Authority of Wrath Venom of Agony: He produces a venom that is generated from his blood. He can expel it from his mouth, eyes, or palms. While in normal form the venom is liquid and in limited quantities. In phantom beast form the venom can be produced in greater quantities, be produced in a mist form, and be better directed when outside the body. While in liquid form the venom is highly lethal and acidic in nature. While in gaseous form it is not lethal but can still paralyze people and induce great agony depending upon its concentration. 
Authority of Gluttony Devouring Shadow: Subaru can turn his body into a living acidic shadow that can absorb and consume others. Others who are consumed, living or dead, heal him and he can absorb their memories & take their appearance. He can also ‘spawn them’ as unique mabeasts under his command. He can also ‘safely’ absorb things if he so chooses. 





IN THE THEATER

 

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven. Additions from Mr. Pibe & Zero-Haven)

In Absolute Cinema:

{Roy's Death}

No one was sad or even particularly concerned about Roy's death. Honestly? One of the few things that bothered them was Rui's passing, but that was overlooked by the simple fact that it was Rui and not Spica.

This satisfied them with a small, gnawing sense of justice.

They had devoured the names and memories of countless people over time, had caused countless people a tremendous amount of pain, had committed countless crimes against the innocents of the world. So it was to be expected that something like this would happen at some point.

They didn't expect it to happen this way. Not that it would be caused by some monstrous form of their friend. Not that it would be that cruel and sadistic beast. Yet it did happen, as if pun intended; a beast in the form of their friend brought dead to an older, crueler beast, tearing them into nothingness and thus bringing his name back.

{Candidates' Meeting}

[Priscilla: The sewer rat and the half-elf's lack of control is truly laughable, if it weren't so sad to watch.]

[Felt: Hmpf! Shut up! Just shut the fuck up!]

Annoyed by everything, Felt screamed. But she didn't say anything that sounded like a counterargument.

She could clearly see herself on the screen, acting with blind fury directed at the Knights for her older brother's sake, acting without thinking deeply again.

But she wasn't the only one thinking about her actions; everyone else was.

[Emilia: Subaru… I’m sorry for not being there for you… Sorry for not believing you and being so naïve and useless.]

Emilia’s heart was at its worst, barely standing and enduring for the sake of keep watching how much left there is of her dear and silly knight, how much of him was devoured by his nourished hatred and rage. Her whole camp and people around her who listened to her didn’t comfort her since she was right, they themselves tending the haunting feeling that chewed their voice and pinned their hearts into the abyss. All that Emilia could do at the moment was cry, much like herself on screen was reduced to a miserable state.

[Emilia (thoughts): Am I really that useless without you Subaru? Look at me, I’m pathetic.]

[Rem: If only your Rem was there with you, Subaru-kun…]

Would have she done any difference? Rem wondered in her mind, but it meant nothing in front of how wounded her hero was. Rem knew she would endure whatever pain it was presented to her if it meant bringing Rem’s hero back to his senses if only for brief moments.

Félix didn't complain about being imprisoned in that world, believing it was expected and right for what he had done to Subaru. Even if someone tried to justify his actions, he wouldn't. He again felt lucky for not being killed, knowing very well it was because of his title, his influence as a knight and his overall value as an asset. A healer shouldn't use their abilities in a way that hurt others... and he himself needed that lesson again to understand that.

Julius also said nothing about being imprisoned to pay for his crimes.

Reinhard himself was mirroring his counterpart being in silence, another time again he didn’t listen to his friend, thus leaving an unheard innocent turn into a ruthless monster.

Having grown sickly familiar with this set up, the pathetic feeling of their hearts prevented the lot from mustering a single word. The Knights were ultimately ashamed and internally beaten, and their Candidates were saddened. At the same time, they considered how they would resolve the situation. Whatever they could bring up and use to deescalate this massive problem, literally anything that would come in handy. After all, they were responsible for the Knight as well as for the destruction he was causing.

Speaking of responsibility.

[Minerva: HEY! WHAT'S THE BIG IDEA HERE, HUH?! YOU'RE GOING TO HELP HIM KILL A BUNCH OF PEOPLE?!]

[Beatrice: Betty doesn't owe me any explanation, because you already have my answer. If Betty's Subaru's wish leads him to become an enemy of the world, Betty will be there to support him in any way he needs, I suppose.]

[Priscilla: Just like that disgusting fire spirit, who is your sister?]

[Beatrice: You shouldn’t need to compare Betty to anyone to understand why Betty does what she does, not that Betty cares in fact.]

The two women's angry comments and explosive behavior toward the little Great Spirit didn't affect her, as Beatrice seemed firm in her decision.

Despite the anger, no one could effectively overturn her logic, this Subaru being the result of the decline of his ineffable kindness, a product of extreme use and abuse, a product of the sadism and wickedness of those he considered his friends.

{The Authorities}

[Al: Why does the guy become so powerful when he turns evil, huh?]

[Alpha: The Authorities are largely based on emotions. Or they adapt to their user's desires. Just push him to the limit and we see him use his Authorities to their fullest. —— Like, with him in that tunnel in Arc 6. He almost broke Ram's neck with Invisible Providence.]

[Al: Oh, right.]

With that somewhat scathing comment, they had a better understanding of what it meant.

That Subaru's Authorities adapt to his altruistic or selfish desire to use his abilities.

And it meant that this powerful version had a strong desire to cause them as much pain as possible. Something they could only accept with great sadness, although it was expected.

 

[In the Theater of the Cult]

[Roy: Well that’s the end of us tsu.]

Roy spoke in a bitter tone, shaking his head.

[Lye: A monster like that didn’t even give us a chance.]

[Pandora: Indeed, now the only Archbishop left is Emerelda Lugunica, and I doubt this beast will let her be.]

[Capella: Yeah… a lovely lady like myself has no business with that thing. I can’t even transfigure it since it's covered in shadows. Not that it would do any good even if I did.]

She wondered if her transfiguration counted as an attack for this ‘reflective’ version of the authority of Greed that forgotten versions of Subaru tend to have.

[Capella (thoughts): I’ll have to be careful if the brat gets the greed authority. How fucking anoying.] 

Sirius, having been dispatched in a prior chapter, let out a deep sigh.

[Sirius: For my love and devotion to be reduced to nothing by a beast devoid of love. I am sorry for such a pathetic showing on my part.]

[Petelgeuse: How Slothful of the boy! To be so Slothful he cannot even bring himself to act! His authority morphed into an entire other being just to serve as our executioner! How vile how grotesque!] 

[Pandora: Yet it is a most interesting manifestation of the Witch Factor. Rather than a being of pure sloth, that might come about due to incompatibility, it is a creature of action meant to compensate for the user’s emotional Sloth. A desire to act without the will to do so. Hmm I doubt the other authorities could manifest this sort of trait.]

[Roy: What does it matter? Besides Mama we are all dead in this timeline, except for you.]

[Capella: And I will not become a meal for this ugly sick meat scrap!]

[Regulus: ahaha I doubt you have a choice. It would be an infringement upon our rights if you were the only one to escape being that monster’s food.]

Notes:

So these are some rather 'unique' authorities for this fic. You probably wont see most of these specific versions again in any path, but who knows?

The wisemen council here was a test bed my standard array of them for the current 'time period' in Re: Zero. In Starlight Dream they have all been replaced. So you may see this version of the council pop up in a few of my fics and paths, we'll see as I may adjust it.

Overall let me know what you think?~

Chapter 52: Path of the Beast and Slaughter-Extra 2

Summary:

The beast continues its rampage, and an oni learns the fate of her beloved.

 

WARNING:
-Visceral gore towards the end
-Torture (Its not Subaru)

I’m not fully sure why I started keeping this journal honestly, but a friend of mine says it's good for clearing thoughts when things are messy, so I figured I’d start giving it a shot. I’m going to have to thank him later for that advice…

So where to begin with the mess that was yesterday. Well the day was normal, for the most part, and then that monster calling itself Taurus the Black Death showed up, proclaiming itself retribution for the kingdom’s sins, the sins of the knights and the dragon candidates.

How to describe that monster? It was a living shadow, a mass of shadows that seemed like flesh and blood that tore apart anything that tried to get close. It was madness honestly.

Knights tried to apprehend it, some like me were battered back. Other guys weren’t so lucky… torn apart right in front of me. That… thing seemed to take some sort of sick pleasure in tearing apart the knights. 

And while it wasn’t going after civilians, it sure as hell didn’t care that people were in the crossfire as it tore through the streets. 

Now I’m not normally one to avoid orders… but there was no way I could do anything against a monster like that. So I focused on protecting civilians, me and a few others kept them out of harm's way, kept people breathing.

I’m standing by that decision, and if it makes me a coward for not wanting to wage a pointless war against that monster, then I’m a coward. But there’s a reason no civilians are dead yet.

The guys who fought that thing aren’t so lucky though. Sir Ashton fought with fury in his heart, guy was one of the rougher ones on the guy who called Pride in that prison from what I hear. Guess they let him out to fight the thing, I swear that it enjoyed lifting him up and literally tearing him piece to piece, caking half the street in his blood alone before he popped his head like a meaon.

I think I am going to have what happens next etched into my brain for the rest of my days. The creature, looking like a tide of blood, flesh, and Shadow, clawed its way up to the highest point that it could and let out a feral roar. The shadow fell away to show Subaru Natsuki, only he was different from the guy I glimpsed at Priestella, who I saw get the life beat out of him by Julius. His eyes were black, his face possessed of a feral fury that was not there before.

“I am Taurus, the Beast of Retribution, and this kingdom will burn for its crimes! You thought me an Archbishop, locked me away, ripped me to pieces, tortured me, maimed me! Thought me a monster?! Well I'll be the monster that Subaru Natsuki could not be!”

He held the head of one of the knights, Sir Vardik, in his hands. The thing then tossed the head away and ran across the rooftops, causing havoc where it went, ripping apart anyone who stopped him.

That thing was not Subaru Natsuki, not anymore. It was a monster, one that I guess we created. I may be the sort of idiot who believes in justice, that things will work out in the end. But I don't think justice is on the kingdom's side. Not this time.

-Nicholas Lunis, of the Knights of Lugunica.

 

---

 

When the rest of the Emilia camp returned to the Mathers estate after their meetings with the other camps they had one more pressing issue to deal with. That being the awakening of Rem. Ram was with her when she had finally woken up, but had yet to inform her sister of the truth of the situation, she could not bring herself to lose her sister so quickly after regaining her.

 

As the carriage pulled up to the entrance, Ram and Rem were waiting for them.

Rem had a soft smile on her face, Ram an aloof and cold one as she knew what was about to transpire.

 

“Ah Lady Emilia, it's good to see you again.” Rem bowed her head and smiled, but she quickly noticed the melancholic and dejected expressions on everyone’s faces.

 

She quickly looked around. “Wh..where is Subaru-kun? Where is Rem’s hero?” She asked.

 

“Tsk…” Garfiel looked away along with Otto, unable to face her.

 

Beatrice was just passive and doll like.

 

Emilia rubbed her arm uncomfortably, on the verge of tears yet again.

 

“Whe…where is Subaru?” Rem asked, fear creeping into her voice.

 

Otto took off his hat and took a deep breath. “You see Rem…”

 

“Sissy…” Ram also began.

 

Heading inside, Otto and Ram were the only ones who could bring themselves to explain what happened to Subaru. The events of the sanctuary, the year of Subaru being a knight, Priestella, Subaru being forgotten and accused of being the Archbishop of Pride, and finally his recent escape and apparent slaughter of knights and witch cultists alike.

 

Rem… did not take it well.

 

Leaping from the sofa she pulled out her morning star, first launching it at Beatrice.

 

Beatrice did not move, fully willing to accept the Oni's wrath, even if it killed her.

Emilia and Roswaal both raised barriers of magic in defense of the doll-like spirit.

“Aaaarrrrrgh You BASTARDS!” Rem roared as she launched her morning star again. This time right towards Emilia's face.

Emilia gasped, raising a magical shield of ice to defend herself.

But her heart wasn't in it, she couldn’t fully bring herself to offer up a defense. The shield only softened the blow as the metal spiked sphere slammed into her gut and sent her flying back, tumbling onto the ground.

 

“Emilia!” Sylphy ran over to the half-elf with a desperate need to help her.

 

Roswaal placed his head on his forehead and shook his head. 

 

Ram and Garfiel threw themselves upon Rem to restrain her as the oni girl thrashed about, kicking and screaming. “Let go! Let go! All of you don't touch me! You!!! You all abandoned him! Turned him into a monster!” The oni girl screamed as her horn began to manifest.

 

A nightmare.

This was a nightmare for her.

 

Ram clung to Rem tightly. “Sissy! Sissy! Please calm down! Please! Worthless sister as I am please!”

Tears were in Ram's eyes.

She remembered her sister, after forgetting her, leaving her mostly in Subaru's care.

And now her sister probably hated her, and rightfully so. Their reunion was tainted by their failure.

 

Garfiel felt no better, finding his entire title as shield to be a joke. He just didn't want things to get worse, so he held the maid down before anyone else could get hurt.

 

Petra, who came in earlier, was crying in the corner and being comforted by Frederica.

 

Emilia just stared at the ceiling, not caring about the pain in her gut. The half-elf felt that if Rem's morning star bashed her brains across the floor, that it would be fitting punishment.

 

Ram and Garfiel eventually got the raging oni to sit down. Rem was still quivering as Ram held her tightly in an embrace.

 

“I… I'm… I'm going to find Subaru.” Rem declared, gripping her sister's wrist.

 

Ram's eyes widened “Sissy! You can't Subaru is…”

 

“I don't care! He's hurt and needs help! I am going to find him!”

 

“I agree with Rem” Roswaal declared from off to the side. “It appears that our precious Subaruuu is in a rather precarious state. So, I believe that it is best we find him before more harm is done.”

 

“What is your game in this? In fact?’” Beatrice asked, shifting her cold gaze towards the clown.

 

Roswaal sighed. “Because if Subaru's gooood heaaaaaart has decided to run out, if his mercy and kindness has dried up… I am afraid then we'd be losing our best asset.”

 

Beatrice grumbled. “At least you are correct in your assessment of the value of Betty's…. No… of Subaru's heart.”

She could not bring herself to call him her contractor, not now.

She knew she lost that right.

 

“Theeeen we all agree what we must do next then?” Roswaal asked.

 

Everyone slowly nodded their heads, even Emilia who had sat herself up.

 

Rem rose to her feet. “We are going to find Subaru, and I won't let anyone get in our way.” The oni declared.

In her mind, the kingdom, everyone around her right now, was worthless.

Perhaps if she was awake at the time she would be equally guilty. 

But she was not, allowing her to take this self-righteous stance. She resolved to save Subaru by any means.

If it meant being the kingdom's enemy, then so be it.

It's a price she'd gladly pay.

 

---

 

Later that night

Julius and Felix were with a group of knights, still clad in royal knight’s regalia that they felt no longer fit them. 

 

A knight next to them grumbled. “They’re sending us to die, you know?”

The knight was Gustav, one of the knights who oversaw the imprisonment of the Witch Cultists within the prison tower. 

More specifically, he was one of the two dozen or so knights arrested for the treatment of Subaru Natsuki during his imprisonment.

One of the knights who was responsible for his torment.

 

Felix said nothing, he had heavy bags under his eyes mirrored the haunted look of a certain boy he greatly wronged, the guilt was carved onto his face. The culmination of his stress from the last few months, only now magnified by the magnum opus of his failures. He simply walked alongside his fellows.

 

“Be glad we can still do at least that much.” Julius said sharply, having nothing but venom for the knights involved in Subaru Natsuki’s torment, he included himself in such a category. “Fundamentally, part of the blame for what transpired falls to us. Our mission is to subdue this ‘Taurus’ creature that Subaru has seemingly become.”

 

Gustav grumbled, biting his lip. “Yeah, by being bait and hoping it will be happy after it kills us all probably. It's the only reason they let us out of prison to begin with.”

The knight grumbled, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. His fear and anxiety was apparent to anyone who saw him. 

 

“We’d deserve it nya…” Felix muttered in a low voice. 

 

Julius let out a deep sigh. “In either case we shall try our best to subdue this creature. Subaru Natsuki has been clearly overtaken by something, something born from our failings. It falls to us to make it right, however we can do so.” 

 

Julius knew that Gustav was right, Gustav, Felix, and Julius were only let out from their ‘temporary’ imprisonment to help deal with the threat of Taurus. In the case of Julius and Felix they were still some of the kingdom’s best assets, and as for any of the other knights or guards, they were bait.

 

It's why they weren’t alone, escorted by other knights. Some who would still speak with them, some were disgusted by them, others blamed them for the current crisis.  

 

Julius could not blame any of them for feeling such a way towards him. All he could do now was hope he could stop this monster that Subaru had become from causing any more harm, and hope that he could save the friend he helped usher into darkness.

 

“We must make it right… we have to.” He muttered to himself. 

 

“MaKe iT RIghT? HOw caN SoME FAilUres LiKe You Do ThAT?” a deep snarl echoed out from the surrounding woodlands.

 

Instantly all the knights were on their guard, drawing their blades while Felix himself took a step back. 

 

Julius’ spirits orbited him in a protective fashion, enhancing his senses to try and find the creature.

But it was too late for one of the knights by the time Julius noticed a shifting shape in the woods.

 

A knight was seized by an invisible force and screamed as he was dragged away into the darkness, only to be silenced by a squelching and crushing sound.

 

What followed was a flurry of motion, carnage, and absolute madness.

 

A shadowy shape flung itself from the woods and engulfed one of the knights within seconds, devouring him in a shadowy mass while other knights were flung about by an invisible force.

 

It’s like Sloth.

 

Julius quickly determined. 

Julius hoped and prayed desperately that this monster somehow did not take the powers of Subaru’s fallen foes, if he did then that would have the power of four archbishops in its grasp.

 

But the former finest knight knew he had to act, and quickly unleashed a blinding flash of light from his sword. He couldn’t muster a full Al Clarista, but an Ul Clarista was sufficient, a slash of blinding light that sought to carve Taurus in two.

 

The creature then vanished into nothingness, just as it did with Julius first fought him. “Again?”

Julius muttered to himself.

He stayed on his guard, his senses refined to their absolute limit.

 

It wasn’t enough, as the beast appeared beside him.

Julius moved to slash through the creature, but found his blow blocked by one of its shadowy limbs, the others forming into spiked fists that proceed to beat and batter the purple haired knight, before throwing him back with blood caked across his face.

 

“FAr ToO WeAK!” Taurus laughed mockingly. “GIve me an AcTUal CHallenGe you WOrthLESS TiN MEN!” the creature roared as its shadowy limbs danced about and he flung himself into the air.

 

A knight charged at the monster with as much speed as he could muster, trying to cleave the thing in two.

 

A dark red mist erupted from around Taurus as the knight was stopped in his tracks, screaming in agony.

Taurus glanced at the knight and fired a sphere of red liquid from his own mouth. The sphere crashed into the knight and melted through his entire torso as the knight writhed on the floor in agony before dying with his viscera spilling out of the fresh hole in his chest.

 

Knights continued to challenge the beast, spells were launched, men flung themselves at the beast with blades in hand.

 

But it was all for naught. The creature moved with inhuman ability, propelled by unseen forces as knights were battered away, brutalized, and ripped to shreds, leaving the ground and trees painted in crimson.

 

One knight had his limbs mangled and twisted apart by unseen hands. His arms and legs warped into obscene spirals. 

One knight had his head ripped off by a shadowy limb. Blood gushed forth from the open wound as horror was etched upon the knight's face

Another knight collapsed after managing to cleave partway through the abomination’s chest, screaming out moments later as that same wound appeared upon his own body.

Another knight was devoured, Taurus becoming a living mass of black acid that swallowed him whole as he screamed. Not even the stain of blood remained. 

Another two knights had half of their bodies melted away by the acidic poison produced by Taurus, one having their lower body melted away, and another having their head melted off. The remains of their bodies were left upon the ground, the remainder of their organs spilling onto the grass. 

 

Gustav himself was caught by the creature’s embrace, but he was not killed.

Instead the knight was held in the air by the beast’s invisible hands and had his limbs mangled and bent into an unnatural shape and face beaten to a bloody pulp that left it looking like red and pink mashed potatoes, before he was tossed away like a worn out ragdoll.

 

Felix healed those he could, saving the knights who were still somewhat in one piece.

 

Julius was in a rough shape, Taurus having left him a battered and bloody pulp. He managed a series of deep cuts across the monster’s body, but Julius found himself wearing those same wounds that seared with pain, only lessened by the help of his water, earth, and yang spirits.

 

Julius steadied his blade as he charged at the creature again, rainbow light dancing across his blade.

 

“Heh Heh Heh… STill GOing? I CAn PlAY MOre… THIS iS FUn!!!~” The beast let out a deep and haunting guttural laugh.

 

Julius glared at the beast with all the scorn he could muster. “Monster, you are not Subaru!”

 

“I Am… and I Am NoT. I am the PROduCT of YOur MAKing and HIs WeaKNess, His SLOTHfullness MAde MANiFesT!.” The shadowy limbs lashed about, ready to receive the strikes of the finest knight.

“NOwwww LetSSS TRyyy this AGaiNNN~”

The creature snarled.

 

Julius did not reply and only steadied himself as he rushed forward, his spirits danced around his body as his blade was filled with a blinding rainbow light. Sweeping it forth it rushed forward as the beast vanished.

 

Julius expected this trick. He wasted with his breath steady and blade ready. 

One

Two

Three

Four

Five!

Julius raised his blade and swung his sword around himself in a lethal rainbow arc.

 

Taurus flickered into view at the edge of his lethal arc and found the blade carving through his gut, the impact only lessened by the shadowy and invisible hands blocking much of the blow.

But it still spilled open his insides much like a certain bowl hunter had done repeatedly to Subaru Natsuki.

 

“I have you now!” Julius rushed forward with his sword still charged with a rainbow light.

 

“NOt ENough!” The creature grinned widely as suddenly Julius fell to the ground in absolute agony, his own guts spilling out. 

 

Taurus slowly picked itself up and laughed, its monstrous form was standing above the finest of knights. “TOo CLose aNd THat woULD HaVe KILleD Me. IF I DIdn’t TAke YoU OUt QUicKly… yoUR foLLOw Up WOuLD HAve DoNe the JoB, TURning YoUR STrength baCK UPon you Was the BeSt WaY to DeaL WITh YOu QUIickLY.”

The monster then stomped its foot into Julius’ skull, driving him deep into the ground.

“YOu’ll liVe, MAybE.”

 

Julius’s earth and yang spirits were fortifying his body, while his water spirit put every effort into healing him.

 

“NoW THen.”

Taurus turned its gaze to Felix.

 

He had pinned the healer to the ground with unseen hands partway through the fight, after Felix was done stabilizing the knights that Taurus had already incapacitated.

Felix was squirming, desperate to get to Julius.

 

Taurus lumbered over and stared down at the cat-boy.

“Felix… Felix… FEliX, Heh, Heh, Heh. YOu PLaYED SOMe INTerESTing GAmeS WiTH Meee in PRISon, Didn’t YOu?”

 

Felix trembled, locking eyes with the monster. Subaru Natsui twisted into something monstrous and unrecognizable. “Ferri is sorry! Ferri is sorry Subaru! Please just… just let me help Julius! Let me Save Crusch, Please!”

 

“Heh SAve HEr? YOu’VE DonE a ‘fine’ JoB THere HAven’t yoU?” Taurus sneered.

 

Felix felt something like a hand grip his face, forcing him to face the monsters as he felt his own limbs started to get crushed.

 

“DOn’t WORry You’LL be WAlkING AwAY FRom THIs, now LEts PLay a GAmE. BUt LEt’s SWItch roLes.”

 

Taurus then opened its mouth, letting some of the red acidic poison, his wrath authority, drip from his mouth onto the healer’s chest.

As he did so he bent and twisted the limbs of Felix, mangling them and shattering the bones. The arms of the healer were reduced to floppy noodles, the bones within turned to splinters and powder.

 

Felix let out a whimper and then a scream, as he felt his bones shatter and as he felt the liquid start to chew through the flesh of his chest, ripping him open.

 

Taurus then had two of his shadow limbs rip open the cat-boy’s torso. He knew that Felix’s regeneration was rather remarkable, so he figured he’d put it to the test.

 

So with the cat-boy healer stuck to the ground, Taurus took his time in starting to pluck the organs and bones from Felix’s body. Pulling them out one by one, crushing them in his grasp or flinging them aside like rotten fruit. The chest cavity of the screaming healer was forced to stay open, exposing his red and gushing innards. Taurus lightly dragged a finger through the intestines of the cat-boy, swirling his finger around like he was mixing spaghetti. 

He worked slowly and methodically, allowing Felix’s regeneration to keep him alive.

For the next ten minutes, Felix was barely able to think. Feeling bones ripped from each other, organs torn away and crushed before his eyes. Sometimes he popped an organ over Felix’s face like a balloon, letting the blood spill back onto him like mushed cherries. He would press a hand into his chest, feeling the crunch of meat and bone as he mashed it like potatoes. The delicate innards of Felix’s body were twisted and smashed into an ever regrowing chunky slush of blood, meat, and bone. Taurus would occasionally drip more acid into Felix’s chest, to keep the wound open and to just see it burn through Felix’s body.

Felix tried to think what he could do, trying to muster the magic to shut down his own sense of pain, but Taurus wouldn’t let him muster the concentration needed to do something as refined as that, not without the use of his currently pulped hand.

Instead, the abomination that used to be Subaru Natsuki, was given free reign to mangle the organs within the healer that tormented him.

“HmMM THis iS kinD of FUn! I See WHy yoU DId it nOW.”

The creature mocked as Felix still thrashed beneath his grip.

 

“Ah Clauzeria!” Julius had risen to his feet, firing off a vortex of directed rainbow energy right at Taurus.

 

Taurus had kept an eye of Julius, and quickly vanished from reality yet again to avoid the blow.

 

Taurus appeared a few meters away, glaring back at the two. “WeLL Up FOr MOre YOu…”

 

Taurus’s dialogue was cut off when another figure appeared beside him. Wilhelm Van Astrea, blade unsheathed.

 

The Sword demon quickly slashed at the creature, cutting deeply into it, before finding some of his attacks blocked by the shadow limbs.

 

Taurus leapt back and propelled himself atop a nearby tree, while the deep cuts within himself appeared on Wilhelm’s body. Wilhelm barely flinched but remained standing.

 

“Heh, PArty’s OVer for NOw then.”

Taurus then leapt away, flinging itself into the sky like a shadow.

 

Wilhelm did not pursue, he knew that with Julius and Felix, as well as the rest in such poor states, that following Subaru now would be a fool’s errand.

 

The survivors could only watch on as the creature vanished into the night. 

 

Its rampage would continue for another day.

In this if

-Taurus died several times in this fight, specifically twice to Julius and once to Wilhelm. This was his fourth loop during this fight.

-The knights who were responsible for Subaru Natsuki’s torment were imprisoned, but are now on monitored release to help hunt Taurus.

-With Taurus’ open proclamation, the truth of what happened to Subaru Natsuki is becoming more widespread, though rumors about his new form and nature are equally rampant. Some even think he was a Sin Archbishop all along, others think that he awakened the power of one as a sort of divine irony, and some think this is some mishap with Felix’s experimentation upon Subaru’s dragon blood. As such, opinions on Taurus are mixed right now, while opinions on the government and dragon candidates are low.







IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

There was a small break between the viewings, but the Anastasia camp returned before the next viewing could start.

Julius was now a bit calmer than he was before.

With a smile on her face, Alpha began the next viewing.

{Letter from Nicholas}

Some felt their hearts sink as they listened to the descriptions given by the Knight of Lugunica. Who wouldn't sink as he described the entire situation of the current "Taurus"?

It simply seemed like a powerful, bloodthirsty beast that would try to crush everyone in its path.

They didn't know how to feel about the monster Subaru had become in that world. All because of their mistake. And even though they knew how monstrous that being was, they were still disgusted by the descriptions he would make of those he hated for what they did to Subaru during his time in the cell.

[Wilhelm: As bitter as it is to say I have to agree with Sir Nicholas’s assessment on all accounts.]

[Felt: The guy prioritized saving people rather than fighting a pointless battle. Seems to have a good head on his shoulders in my book.]

[Julius: Normally I'd say a knight of the kingdom should obey his orders, but clearly this was a remarkable circumstance. He chose to protect the innocent.]

[Reinhard: I’m not too familiar with him, but I believe he’s a capable knight. I think Marcos thinks highly of him.]

{Rem's Situation}

There was some flinching and wincing within the theater as they saw Rem’s reaction upon waking up. Unlike the other routes they had seen so far, she had only awakened after Subaru’s name was returned. That spared her from guilt, but created a different set of problems. 

[Rem: I... apologize for the outburst of my on-screen version. Beatrice-sama, Emilia-sama.]

[Emilia: You don't need to apologize for that, Rem. Your reaction... I should have expected it. I think he deserved even worse for everything he suffered.]

Agreeing with his words as she nodded, Beatrice thought that taking a blow from Rem would be the least he deserved.

[Priscilla: Foolish, in my personal opinion.]

The Baroness made her presence felt.

Felt snorted and refrained from saying what she normally would about the Sun Princess.

The Time Witch summoned some popcorn to eat.

[Alpha: Please explain.]

[Priscilla: Good. —— As we've seen in the other routes, the maid would react worse than the half-devil and the spirit of little use. But the difference is evident here. At the moment of breaking, when Subaru's name returns, you choose the quickest path of giving up and dying a pathetic and pointless death. The suffering you endured at that moment wouldn't erase what he suffered, nor would your deaths help him. It would only give you yourselves satisfaction and give him more grief when he invariably awakens from his monstrous state.]

Openly speaking her mind, no one objected to her statements. 

It was truly a shared thought between the two. They wanted some kind of punishment to make them feel better, which would include giving up everything so they wouldn't have to deal with the consequences if they simply died.

[Priscilla: Giving up the life they have so easily. It would truly be the ultimate insult they could inflict on the commoner.]

[Minerva: —— I'll have to agree with her, as annoying as it is!]

Minerva, one of those who values ​​life and health the most, had to agree with the Sun Princess on the matter.

Felix nodded along, even if he could deeply relate.

Which only made Emilia and Beatrice even more embarrassed.

Roswaal meanwhile just facepalmed much like his counterpart on screen.

{The knights in the woods}

There were mixed feelings among the group as they watched the assembly of ‘sacrificial’ pawns that the wiseman council had assembled to potentially placate the beast.

[Anastasia: I can’t see myself agreeing to let my knight be used like that.]

The merchant queen’s words were low but bitter… though she knew why Julius was in such a position.

[Julius: With all due respect my liege, if presented with the situation, I would likely volunteer.]

[Tivey: Noble of you, but you’d be potentially wasting your life.]

[Julius: I’m aware, but it would be to correct my own failing.]

[Anastasia: You make things difficult at times for a girl, you know Julius?]

Felix said nothing, the him on the screen looked like a zombie already. 

Crusch was also disturbed by the prospect, mainly due to Felix’s inclusion.

[Crusch (thoughts): The idea of using knights as bait is distasteful, they are being sent to their deaths. Then again, it is effectively a punishment for a crime they themselves committed…]

[Felix (thoughts): Ferri deserves this, Ferri needs to do something. This is Ferri’s fault.]

 

{"Fight" against Taurus}

[Al: Holy shit... Holy shit! HOLY SHIT!!!]

[Heinkel: What the—— Bleeergh!]

Barely anyone held back their vomit as the screen displayed what was supposed to be the "fight" between the decoy Knights and Taurus. And what was shown? A grotesque display of a sadistic monster.

Felix was now being cradled by Crusch, his face aghast and horrified as he imagined himself in that variant's place.

[Felix: Ferri is sorry! Ferri is sorry! Ferri is sorry!]

Even the Witches, even the most hardened, were shocked and disgusted by the sight. Sekhmet was quick to instinctively cover Typhon's eyes, even though she knew the little girl had probably—indeed, literally—seen worse. But even so, what happened to the healer was horrific enough to make her react that way.

It also goes without saying how much even the most sensitive stomachs vomited at that moment, at the sight. Priscilla obliged by covering Schult's eyes; Frederica covered Petra and Meili's eyes; Otto tried to shield Garfiel's. Anastasia, Ricardo and Julius shielded the eyes of the triplets. 

Reinhard tried to shield the eyes of his lady but she refused, just staring in transfixed and mute horror at the screen. She was someone who believed Felix deserved hell in these forgotten paths, but seeing it like this made her want to throw up.

Something grotesque and terrible that no one could bear to see lightly.

[Alpha: ——]

Well, almost everyone. Because Alpha was calmly eating a hot dog with mayonnaise on top instead of ketchup.

Notes:

FINALLY a good chance to write horrific and brutal maiming and torture. I haven't had a good chance to do that yet.

Anyways next update will be either a new path or the Emilia chapter of Forgiveness and Tears...

I might post a temporary update chapter with some path names and basic concepts, see what people are interested in.

Stay tuned!

Chapter 53: Path of Wrath Reforged

Summary:

What if
-A true malice blossomed from the depths of despair, and a king of wrath awakened?

Notes:

So this path is going to be different because this path is a true "alpha" for a future fic plan. That's right this is the path that is a 'preview/test run' for my "Wrath Reforged" fic.

As such the chain of events leading to this setup is a bit less 'simple' than the rest and this path will have a different vibe.

As a warning, this path will be edgy.

The meeting room was hastily cobbled together within a basement in some unremarkable building in a mostly unremarkable Lugunican’ town.

A table and some hastily placed chairs were arranged with several people seated within them.

 

A strong looking blonde man with an axe at his side.

A pale man with long dark hair dressed in a black coat.

A thin blonde man with golden eyes, who draped himself in crimson and rocked back and forth lazily and stretched his arms out.

 

But the most notable figure at the table was its most recent arrival. A wolf-man appearing from the shadows with a kiseru in his mouth as his golden eyes surveyed the assembled group.

 

“Good, seems you all got here before Boss-Su showed up.” The wolfman’s tone was relaxed but the others at the table paid close attention to his every word, even if they didn’t show it.

 

None could deny the effectiveness of the Admirer.

 

“Ah FINALLY!” The man in red stretched his arms and yawned. “Been getting SO BORED waiting for the fun to start.”

 

The strong blonde man sat upright and sighed. “So Cecilus isn’t with us on this one Halibel?”

 

Halibel shook his head. “Fraid not Devon, Boss-Su has him taking care of other things. Just going to be us Melina, and the boss.”

 

Devon shrugged. “Fine by me then.”

 

The shadowy man let out a small chukle. “From what I heard, King put Melina on guard duty for White Queen. Melina’s going to be pretty annoyed missing the ‘fun’ we’ll be having.”

 

“That’s why you’ll be joining her Korin.” A sharp voice cut through the noise.

 

Korin turned towards the door and sighed. “Yes sir, if you say so.”

 

The man in crimson chuckled. “That’s what you get for messing around.~”

He teased as all the attention was directed to the room’s newest arrival.

 

In the room of hardened killers he was certainly the least visually imposing. A young man slowly making his way down the nearby stairs, dressed in a black kimono with an orange scarf wrapped around his neck. His skin was a sickly pale color while his black eyes had large dark circles beneath them.

 

His movements were stiff and slow, like he was a walking corpse.

He was the weakest person in this room, but by far the most dangerous.

 

That is why he led this band.

 

The man with the orange scarf sat himself at the head of the table and surveyed the others seated at it.

 

He was the Black King, the Purge King, Subaru Natsuki.

 

“Black King, glad you could join us. And are you REALLY putting me on guard duty for White Queen? Pretty sure I'd be more useful for you slicing necks.”

 

Subaru shook his head and let out a tired sigh. “Hmm, no, Halibel is enough for that. Devon can handle the frontline fighting, and Azar has his own job to handle.”

 

The man in crimson, Azar, clapped his hands together. “Happy to be of use blowing things up for you Black King.” He said with a wide grin across his face.

 

Korin sighed as he leaned forward on the table. “Fine fine you’re the boss for a reason, though I want some action next time.”

 

Devon rolled his eyes. “You two enjoy this way too much.”

 

Azar laughed and just clapped a few more times. “What? Can’t a man take pride and joy in his work? I just want to be really super useful to our amazing scary boss man.”

 

Halibel chuckled as the three continued their exchange. “So, boss, got a plan for this show you’re putting on?”

 

Subaru let out a deep sigh as he fiddled with his scarf and thought about things, he pulled out a coin and ran it through his fingers, staring at it.

 

He then flipped the coin once and saw it land on heads. “Hmm alright then. We are going to be trying to do a few things at once here. Our secondary objective is sending a message to Lugunica about what happens when they take us on.”

 

Azar grinned widely. “I imagine that’s my job.”

 

Subaru nodded. “Do what you do best, some collateral is fine as it hammers in the point. But focus on the upper class area, government property, and any and all knights within the city. You’re also functioning as a distraction for our primary objective so make a lot of noise and make a big show.”

 

“Gladly.~” The blonde man replied.

 

Subaru turned to the rest. “The rest of the job is about killing or capturing a few people within this city. Our most critical target is the Baron as well as the primary merchant he deals with. I’ll want both of them alive and the merchant secured first. If we attack the town the Baron is likely to hold up inside his hilltop mansion, since it's effectively a fortress.”

 

“I take it you want me grabbing most of those people boss-Su?” Halibel asked.

 

Subaru nodded his head. “That’s right.”

 

“Will do.”

 

Devon laughed. “Take it I’m taking out the ones you want killed as a message right?”

 

“You’ll be leading our actual forces. You’ll also have some objectives to secure.” Black King looked at his fellows at the table, eyes lingering on each of their faces.

 

He let out another sigh. “Now as for the specifics…”

 

***

 

Which is the plan that led to Subaru racing through the city streets. 

“Ugh I have to remember that Azar can take things way too far.”

He muttered to himself as he looked around.

 

A good quarter of the town was already on fire, the flames rising high into the night sky.

Screams, panic, confusion, and terror had gripped the entire town who now all knew that the Purge King’s wrath had been incurred.

 

He was hurrying towards the Baron’s mansion, already things had gotten a bit out of hand, the enemy more ferocious than he expected.

 

Nothing that couldn’t be handled but it required letting Azar and the others off their leash more than he would normally allow, which is what led to his current predicament, racing to intercept one of his targets. 

 

Passing over corpses, burnt or otherwise, and racing past fleeing and frightened townsfolk, he eventually found his target.

 

Three dragon carriages, one of them being immaculately decorated, all of them racing out of the city headless of who they trampled on their way out.

 

The Purge King smirked.

They make this too easy .

 

Six shadowy unseen hands manifested from his body, one racing forward at high speeds to grab onto the main dragon carriage.

 

Subaru was suddenly rocketed forward, pulled forward by his own unseen hands.

This is a stupid fucking plan, but worse case scenario, I die.

 

As he was rocketed forward, a knight hanging off one of the carriages noticed him.

 

The knight wasted no time in firing an El Fura right at him, only to find it blocked by an invisible force, Subaru’s other unseen hands.

 

Subaru allowed himself to be pulled right to the main carriage that was his target. “Shamak!”

 

Black shadows erupted forth and coated all three dragon carriages, plunging everyone into the darkness of shamak.

 

Subaru clung to the back of the carriage, knowing he had only seconds to enact his next move.

 

“Minya!” an array of violet crystals formed above his head and fired outward into the darkness.

 

He hoped he timed it right.

 

And as the cloud of Shamak cleared, he found that he did just that, with one of the dragon carriages half crystalized and annihilated.

 

“El Shiha!”

 

The Purge King found himself shrouded and surrounded in water, trapped by the spell of another knight who was riding in the second carriage. Other people atop that carriage were ready to get close and do combat with him.

 

Quickly his unseen hands got to work, while two gripped the carriage tightly, the other four shot out to engage the knights.

 

One knight was punched across the face and sent crashing and tumbling to the ground.

 

A few others fell back into guarded stances, defending themselves from an invisible threat.

 

One hand grabbed the unfortunate driver of the dragon carriage by the head and dragged him forward, sending him tumbling down to be crushed by his own wagon and left a gory mess on the ground.

 

“Sol!”

 

He let out a mental cry, a redheaded young girl manifesting atop the carriage he was clinging to while he was imprisoned by water.

 

“El Goa!” The young fire spirit conjured forth a large sphere of flame and sent it hurling at the other carriage.

 

The ground dragon roared as the carriage behind it burned, breaking itself free of its binds; it fled as the other occupants were forced to either pursue on foot, or be burned within the carriage.

 

Subaru was freed from the water prison and pulled himself atop the carriage.

 

“Thanks.” Black King muttered.

 

The young fire spirit giggled. “Of course! Child’s play for me.” The excitable spirit crossed her arms.

 

Her eyes went wide and Subaru narrowly dodged his head being chopped off by a knight who climbed atop the carriage. Mana flowed around the knight’s body as he readied himself for combat.

 

“Criminal filth like you will go no further!” he shouted, his voice full of fury and indignation.

 

“Sol’s contractor is great! It's everyone else who is filth!” The fire spirit declared as he readied her own flames firing a spell at the knight who quickly severed it in two.

 

The knight moved to attack the Black King, but the crime lord acted quickly. One of his unseen hands seized the knight’s sword arm before the rest seized his other limbs.

 

The knight found himself unceremoniously thrown from the dragon carriage and into a nearby burning building.

 

The unseen hands then ripped open the inside of the carriage.

 

Two more armed guards were inside, as well as a petrified nobleman. 

 

One of the guards lunged at Subaru with his sword but the unseen hands quickly sized him and repeatedly punched his skull into unconsciousness.

 

Subaru dodged the other man’s blow and tapped him in the side.

 

The man let out a painful cry as a black brand appeared upon his body and began to burn, the guard screaming in agony before he was pushed off the dragon carriage as well by a kick from Sol’s heel.

 

Sol smirked with a look of self satisfied triumph.

 

Subaru turned to Sol. “Sol, go help Luna and tell Azar to control his fucking flames. It's already spread further than I wanted it to. After that I want you and him to make sure the Baron's mansion is locked down.”

 

“Yes sir contractor sir!” Sol cheered and took off.

 

Subaru then leapt down into the carriage and pinned the terrified nobleman against his own seat.

 

“Hello, Nicholas Brevory correct? I’m Black King, also known as the Purge King.” Subaru asked coldly.

 

The man trembled in place as the Black King kept him pinned. The man looked as if he was staring at death himself.

In many respects he was.

 

“It… it’s my brother who you want! The Baron right? Yes yes he… he was being a fool. He should never have tried to double cross you Purge King sir!” The man spoke in a frantic tone.

 

Subaru shook his head. “He shouldn’t have. But you were also a part of that, passing messages along to the Lugunican government for your brother. You should have come to me. I specifically trusted YOU to be my go between. You could have told me what your brother was up to. But now we're here.”

The scary eyed boy explained as he calmly sat in the seat across from the noble.

 

“Ye-yes but I was too scared! Petrified! Even if it was my own brother he would have me killed for double-crossing him like that!”

 

Subaru nodded his head slowly. “I see, I see. Well… that was still stupid of you. So the question is… what do we do now?”

 

Subaru pulled out his coin.

 

“S-sir?” The man continued to tremble. 

 

Subaru flipped the coin, watching it as it spun in the air before landing in his palm. “Tails.”

 

Subaru then pulled out a knife from his belt.

 

“Ah no! Sir! Wait! Please! I can.. gaughk!”

 

Subaru jammed the knife into the man's neck, trembling as he held it there, pulling it out when life left the nobleman's eyes.

 

Subaru leaned back in the seat and sighed, staring at the corpse for a few seconds.

 

He then pulled himself up and out of the dragon carriage, only to find an unpleasant sight waiting for him.

 

An entire mob of soldiers, led by several knights stood just a few buildings down from him.

 

Subaru grumbled and rolled his eyes.

Of fucking course my luck never changes.

 

Subaru quickly turned around, and began to run as fast as he could.

 

“After him!”

“Arrest him!”

“Kill him!”

 

A chorus of anger and hatred erupted behind him.

 

He was used to hatred by now.

 

The boy ran as fast as his legs could carry him, his unseen hands throwing debris and burning rubble in the way to try and get some distance.

 

I could recall Sol and Luna. I'd just need to buy time until one of them got here. Then I could…

A giant wave of ice and snow swept over the area behind him, the pursuing knights and soldiers were frozen solid, now just statues of ice.

 

Subaru stopped and turned around as he saw a figure approach him, stepping between the frozen figures and moving across the ice covered ground.

 

She was a figure of beauty to him. 

Hair of beautiful silver.

Amethyst eyes like gem-stones.

Fair skin that seems as delicate as porcelain. 

A pristine dress, as white as the snow surrounding her.

 

Subaru stared at her as she approached. Normally he would let himself be entranced by her beauty, by her purity.

But he was in the field still, so there was no time for personal indulgences.

 

He let out the deepest of sighs. “Emilia…”

 

“Ah Subaru! Subaru!” She rushed up to him and gave him a hug, pressing herself against him with a wide smile on her face. “You big meanie! You left me behind!”

 

He stepped away and stared coldly at her. “You shouldn’t be here right now. You were told to wait back at the manor.”

 

She huffed. “Well I figured there were problems after some men broke in. So I came to see you in case you needed help silly.”

 

Subaru groaned and shook his head. “That’s not the point. This isn’t the sort of fight you should be a part of.”

 

“Well I’m here now, besides the safest place is to be with you right? You told me that I should always stick with you.” She pointed and poked right at his chest.

 

Korin appeared from a nearby shadow. “Ah there you are White Queen, we were looking everywhere for you.”

He bowed respectfully towards her.

 

Another young woman, with dark red hair, crimson eyes and a lithe body, ran up to the half-elf, darting past the frozen people. As she did she knocked one knight’s statue over, causing it to shatter.

 

“Woops.” She muttered as she came to a halt in front of Black King and White Queen.

She bowed her head as well. “Ah I’m here! I’m here!” 

 

Subaru looked between the two of them and glared coldly at them both. “What happened, you two were supposed to be guarding her.”

 

“And we did!” Melina whined. “When those guys broke into the manor we killed them all! The entire mansion is a MESS of body parts now after we got done decorating, severed limbs, lots of blood and guts everywhere.” She smirked. “Feels like home.”

 

Subaru shifted his gaze to Korin, hoping for a more sane answer. Korin shrugged. “White Queen slipped out while we were clearing out guests. We figured she would come looking for you, so we just went wherever the party was. I figured you’d be where the biggest mess was.” He spoke unapologetically but at least gave an answer to his question.

 

Subaru rolled his eyes. “Well you aren’t wrong about that.”

He let out a deep breath.

He turned back to face her. “Find somewhere safe to hide and stay with Korin and Melina till this is all over.”

 

Emilia looked around. “But everything’s on fire already. So… let me help!” She clasped her hands together and smiled. “Please please please!” She gave him the most adorable puppy dog eyes she could imagine.

 

Korin and Melina stood off to the side. Korin leaned in and whispered to his fellow assassin. “Ten silver coins says he caves.”

 

“Hmm you’re on.” Melina smirked.

 

Subaru stared into her eyes and then let out a deep sigh. “Fine, but you stay close to me. And if I say it's too dangerous you leave. Got that?”

 

“Yay! Thank you! thank you!” She threw her arms around him, giving him a big hug. “You are the best. I promise I'll be useful to you!”

 

Subaru shook his head as he gently stepped away. “I have no doubt.”

 

He looked around the town. “I think we’re almost done here. We cleared out what we need and took care of most of our targets. All that’s left is the baron’s mansion and we can go home.”

 

Korin crossed his arms and stepped besides The Black King. “Are we sure the baron is still there boss?”

 

Subaru stared at the mansion, activating Cor Leonis; he could tell there was still a great concentration of enemies within it, small red lights that marked them as those he would slay. “Most likely. We’ll have to keep him from worming his way out.”

 

Korin smirked. “Me and Melina could go hunting, since you got Azar, Halibel, and Devon tied up elsewhere.”

 

The Black King nodded his head slowly. “Let’s get going then. I want the Baron alive though. I have questions that he can answer.”

 

“Oh oh! Can we cut off his legs at least?~?” Melina asked, rushing up to The Black King’s side and leaning against him.

 

Emilia pouted, half tempted to shove Melina off of him.

 

Subaru shook his head. “He’ll bleed out. Save the cutting and stabbing for later. The rest I don’t care about… but leave his family alive if you can. They can be leveraged.”

 

Korin smirked. “Sounds good to me.”

 

As they made their way towards the mansion, Emilia grabbed Subaru’s arm.

 

He raised an eyebrow towards her. “Yes? Did you need something else?” He asked.

 

“Well, this is like a date for us right?” White Queen tilted her head. “And you’re escorting me so I’m supposed to hold your arm like this right?”

 

Subaru groaned again.

 

He noticed Melina barely restraining a laugh and Korin wearing a smug smirk on his face.

 

He stared back at her, at her warm smile and adoring eyes.

 

There was a time where he would have longed for her, the old her, to look at him like this.

 

But she was no longer that girl.

 

And he was no longer that boy.

 

But even still, that smile was a weakness he could not overcome. It was a smile that he swore to protect.

 

A soft smile, a rare thing for him, crossed his lips. “Well I guess you’re right. Come on Emilia-Tan. Your king has need of you.”

 

She giggled and leaned her head against his shoulder as the two walked through the flaming city.

 

***

In this if
-Subaru lost his name in the battle of Priestella.

-Emilia lost her name AND her memories. She was comatose for a short time before awakening with no memories under mysterious circumstances.

-Various unpleasant events happened that shall be detailed later.

-Subaru went on to form a criminal organization known as Black Pleiades, in order to fulfill various goals. He took on the title “Black King” though he is known as the Purge King.

-He formed a contract with a lesser spirit of fire and a lesser spirit of yin who he named Sol and Luna. They have evolved to the level of "spirit" by now. 

-His operations undermine the four nations and the Witch Cult, though he mostly does not interfere with Vollachia as much.

-While Emilia is mostly kept from active field duty, as White Queen, she has grown more insistent on being deployed alongside Black King. 

-For mysterious reasons, the Dragon Tablets have extended the royal selection by a year. 

-Subaru here has the authorities of Envy (RBD), Sloth, Greed, and Wrath.

-Subaru's coin has a different but similar meaning in this fic, as Subaru's wrath has taken on a different shape and purpose.

 

 

 

THEATER

(By Thinkmind, edited by Zero-Haven. Additions from Mr. Pibe & Zero-Haven)

 

In Absolute Cinema:

{Black King Part}

[Al: Ah... WHAT?!]

Complaining on everyone's behalf, no one objected to his shout.

Some even shuddered at the sight of Subaru's figure back in the state from the wrath route.

Ram and Rem shuddered together at the sight.

[Rem: Not again, please no…]

That route was painful for her, knowing it was her actions that turned him into a monster.

[Heinkel: So the brat became the same in that damn Wrath Route? Tsk! What a load of crap! And he once again won over the damn Admirer to his side!]

[Roswaal: It does really seem like Subaru and Halibel have a natural compatibility with each other. That is certainly most curious.]

This was getting quite strange.

It seemed like every time Subaru separated from the group and ended up near or even in Kararagi, he would encounter Halibel, the Admirer, and make him his most loyal ally. And this seemed to happen in every Route!

Some even wondered if it seemed like they were destined to become friends, and it seemed like it was fate! Some even felt envious of the possible cosmic connection these two seemed to have. The main people were Beatrice, Rem, and, strangely, Otto, people who believed they had a deeper connection with Subaru than the admirer.

But what also caught attention was the criminal group he had formed.

And even more so was the "White Queen."

When she was mentioned, everyone immediately thought of Emilia. Because on the Wrath Route, the same relationship between them had been formed, making them fear what could have happened in this world.

[Julius: It seems that Subaru is taking actions against the kingdom itself more directly. Considering the circumstances that brought him to this point. That is only to be expected.]

[Wilhelm: If he is even half as destructive as he was in the wrath route, then the kingdom has created one of its greatest criminals without even knowing it.]

[Felt: Well that’s some sort of fucked up sense of justice.]

 

{The City Chase}

The group inside the Theater gradually developed a certain tolerance for the deaths and pain of others.

Of course, they didn't disregard the pain of others or Subaru's.

But the time they spent in that place was gradually clouding their thoughts and dulling their sensitivity to the point where it was normal to see deaths on screen. Although some of those present had also seen it firsthand, knowing full well how bloody and cold it was to die in front of them, especially at their hands.

So they should be used to it.

But they wouldn't get used to Subaru taking lives.

That boy didn't seem like someone who took lives. No one wanted a world where Subaru could easily take other people's lives as if they were mere numbers of no great importance to him.

So seeing him act like this made them worry. Taking a life so ruthlessly, mercilessly, and almost sadistically.

They also felt sad for the kind of things he had to endure until he reached the point of no return, taking the lives of others.

And by that same token, had it not been for spending so much time on this place, they would not have realized what Subaru could become thanks to their never-ending incompetence.

It felt, once again the cruelest of jokes to see him forced to turn into this.

[Emilia: Subaru… this… this isn’t you. You shouldn’t be like this.]

[Crush: I don’t know why… but this bothers me more than even the revenge route, seeming him like this.]

[Wilhelm: It's his eyes. We have seen Subaru become a monster, but its normally accompanied by madness. This… this isn’t that.]

[Priscilla: Indeed, while rather extreme the commoner here seems more like a truly hardened killer than a simple madman.]

[Petra: Subaru shouldn’t be like that… he is probably in so much pain…]

Beatrice again felt envious of Subaru's new spirits.

Sol and Luna. It seemed like in many other universes, they would appear to be with her contractor after she abandoned him to his fate after accusing him. And she wished they would never meet.

And yet what could she do, other than just sit by and watch the result of her terrible failures? Her silence turned her own resentment into the bitterest of drinks.

[Beatrice (thoughts): I will not let you two have my Subaru, you especially Sol, Dozu, whoever you are. Subaru is Betty’s contractor. Whenever he finds you it is in the worst of conditions.]

But she knew she was coping. It was her own failures that led to this outcome. 

And everything went as before until…

 

{The White Queen}

[Emilia: Oh, no!]

Emilia clapped her hands over her mouth as she saw herself on the screen.

She'd hoped for a world where she'd be by Subaru's side when his name was eaten by Gluttony, but not like this.

[Emilia: Wha… how! I… this… this couldn’t be me it’s… its… I look like… like.]

[Ram: …The Greed Route version of you.]

[Emilia: But.. but that can’t be, after everything, how could I…]

[Al: Well… you didn’t cut your hair at least.]

Her shock only solidified once they all saw how little she cared about the lives she took in a sweep, like ants, so unnoticeable that their deaths mattered nothing.

And that shook her, she was a killer, a ruthless and careless killer. She didn’t even seem to enjoy it, its just death was so casually.

She felt squeezed, trapped, held captive by fear.

She almost cried rivers over her lap, the dam barely holding back as she quickly wiped her tears and desperately pulled her heart together, swearing that this ‘her’ would never be something Subaru could possibly desire, so she never would be, no matter whatever anyone said.

[Priscilla: How laughable, so even after all that, you can still be reduced to that deranged version of yourself. Though perhaps it's an improvement. THAT you strives to make herself useful, and apparently can do so.]

[Garfiel: Whatcha what ya say you bitch!]

[Felt: Yeah! Shut up you stupid bitch! Clearly something happened to big sis!]

 

{Information Boxes]

[Echidna: It's like a tangle of alternate versions of everyone rolled into one.]

[Julius: Subaru acting like he did in the Wrath Route, Emilia-sama acting like she did in the Greed Route, and both of them on a route where their names were eaten. But I imagine the biggest blow may have been to Emilia-sama in this case due to the total loss of her memories, and even more so as a silver-haired half-elf, she might not understand much about the world if Subaru or others didn't explain it to her.]

[Ram: The trouble those damned Gluttony cause seems endless.]

At the pink-haired maid's weary words, everyone nodded.

That world really seemed to be in trouble, the way things were going.

[Reinhard: This specific set of people is, in many respects, way worse than most of the other Routes we’ve seen.]

His statement was with much reason, Subaru was with a new group of criminals that also included Cecilus and Halibel, as his two Spirits, and this time, Emilia, in a criminal group that was causing chaos throughout the four nations and the Witch Cult.

[Roswaal: Hmmm things must have been quite terrible for them. Subaru is accused of being an Archbishop after having his name stolen. But if Emilia is in a similar position, given her appearance…]

[Felt: Fucking hell damnit!]

The knights understood the implication right away.

If Subaru was accused of being an Archbishop, then Emilia, who resemble the Witch, would potentially be in a similarly terrible position.

Anastasia gripped her scarf tightly.

[Anastasia: Well it seems this timeline is a mess. If its like the wrath Subaru then he has enough to do whatever he damn well pleases with all those powerful people on his side.]

[Roswaal (thoughts): The hole gluttony would leave in my memory, I would have to suspect something. I wonder if this timeline is a miserable failure, or perhaps an even more favorable outcome if I can manage to piece it together.]

Emilia curled up, bringing her knees to her chest, still weeping.

[Emilia: So I lose my memories and I become a monster, every bit the Witch that everyone thinks I am.]

But what was worse was the thoughts that tormented her.

[Emilia (thoughts): And that me is happy, that me is with Subaru, helping him. Even if I don’t remember him he still took care of me. And I… why… why does it feel like she’s doing more for Subaru than I ever did? How can this monster version of me be closer to Subaru than I am]

[Alpha: Look on the bright side, Emilia! You're by your father's side! Killing people, in a criminal group, enemies of the world, going on dates. Congratulations!]

The Time Witch's words earned her a look of anger and frustration from the entire group in the room.

Well, almost everyone...

[Shaula: Awww... when will it be my turn to be by Master's side killing people... again...?]

She wondered, crossing her arms, while receiving a kind of look: ಠ_ಠ.

Notes:

There is a LOT going on in the background of this fic but consider this the first preview.

I put a bit more methodical thought into this than my other paths so updates to it may be off and on. This path is mainly meant as a test run and preview for a future full fic.

So let me know what you all think of this path?

Some Extra Notes
-For those who follow multiple fics of mine, Azar IS the same OC who created that BBQ at the end of chapter 35 of Starlight Dream.
-Devon is stronger in this path than in Path of Departure. Nerfed him there for reasons but this fic is for his original concept.
-Sol and Luna are the same nature as in Path of Departure, as I mentioned before they'll be recurring, Sol especially since I consider her to be the same spirit as the Pride if fire spirit. Personalities vary wildly between paths due to the different mentalities of the Subarus.

 

EDIT: This path is inspired by Re: Emerge. Almost forgot till I was reminded.

Chapter 54: Path of Wrath Reforged-Extra 1

Summary:

Meeting the Exarchs of Black Pleiades

Notes:

So... this path should get more updates now.
Mostly because I mostly finished my 3 starting paths + I got the character list for this sorted.

Pandemonium—a hidden fortress that existed outside the lands of the Kingdom of Lugunica.
Nestled within a valley, the fortress was protected by several magical circles.
These circles interfered with Od Lagna itself and concealed the base within.

The Purge King had taken great pains to create this place—a fortress against the world itself.
Shrouded in a region where miasma was thick and far from any obvious road, it was further hidden by layers of magic.

Of course, were it to fall, it would matter little to the Purge King beyond annoyance.
Black Pleiades had bases spread throughout all four nations and backups upon backups: hidden underground bunkers, isolated fortresses, subverted manors of nobles and richmen on his payroll.

But the fortress stood as a symbol—a bastion of strength for those who were part of this world-spanning criminal enterprise.

It was within the deep halls of the fortress that the Black Star Exarchs, the elite operatives of Black Pleiades, met.

“Yo! Guess I’m the last one here, huh?” Cecilus said as he strolled into the room.

It was a large chamber with a long table at its center.
The room was dark and dimly lit, in stark contrast to the finery and opulent decoration that adorned the walls.
Paintings, ornamental weapons, fine art pieces—all displayed proudly throughout the halls of Pandemonium.

Halibel sat at the table, smoking his pipe.
“Eh, well that’s fine, Ce-san. You’re the extra seat, after all.”

Cecilus laughed.
“Yeah, well, you can’t exactly compare the rest of you to the leading actor like myself. I have things to do,” he said with a smile, looking across the room.

The Star Exarch ranks numbered ten, though there were eleven members total.
Cecilus’ seat was an extra—a symbol of his unquestioned role as the strongest, and his complete lack of ability to lead.
All others in the room had at least some capacity to direct others, albeit to varying degrees.

A man with pale skin and long black hair leaned back in his chair, feet up.
“Well, nice seeing you too, Cecilus.”

A young blonde woman sitting next to him crossed her arms and rolled her eyes at the blue lightning.
“You know, you could turn down the ego just a bit. It might make people actually like you.”

The pale man chuckled.
“I mean, I find him fun to be around, Hela.”

“You would, Korin.”

A tall man with short blonde hair sighed and shook his head.

“Weeeeell, I find all of you fun to be around,” said a young-looking man with golden eyes and blonde hair, smiling at the group.

A thin girl with brown hair and a wide smile giggled.
“Really, I find a lot of you really boring sometimes.”

“Now that’s just mean, Melina,” the blonde man said in a mock-offended tone.

A young man with short red hair laughed.
“Not sure how much I put stock in your definition of fun, Azer.”

A tall masked man sitting next to him just sighed, slowly shaking his head.

An elegant-looking man in a fine coat let out a soft smile and laugh.
“Come now, friends. I’m sure we can all be cordial with each other as comrades.”

“We’re also not exactly the sanest bunch you can find, Maxwell. Can’t expect harmony among madmen,” the strong blonde man spoke up from his seat next to the Admirer.

Maxwell let out a deep and almost exaggerated sigh.
“Well, I can dream, can I not, Devon?”

“It won’t get you anywhere, but sure,” Devon replied.

“It keeps my hopes alive,” Maxwell said with a smile.

Korin laughed.
“We get along just fine. I think it would be boring if we all got along.”

“Yeah! Yeah! It’s way more fun when it feels like half of us want to kill each other at any moment.”

“Killing all of you would be more trouble than it’s worth. Not that it hasn’t crossed my mind,” the masked man commented.

“Oh? I mean, fighting you would be fun, Belial. Give it a shot,” Cecilus said with a wide smile, placing his hand on his blade.

Belial shook his head.
“No thanks. I said I thought about it—not that I was suicidal.”

The redhead next to Belial crossed his arms.
“Cecilus, we all want to cave your face in in particular. Even you would have a problem fighting all of us.”

Cecilus blew out another puff from his pipe.
“You including me in that, Adler?”

“You being included just changes how many of us would die. We aren’t all that weak compared to you,” Adler continued.

Cecilus considered it for several seconds.
“True. But you’re forgetting that I’m the star actor.
But if all of you want to have some fun, then I’ll—”

“Can you all please stop with this annoying prattling?”
A tall man walked in.

He looked to be in his early twenties, with short black hair and piercing red eyes.
He walked toward the front of the table and took a seat next to the empty spot at its head.

“Prince Sairth, I’m glad you could join,” said the last of the Exarchs—a girl with long pale hair—welcoming the latest arrival.

“Any of the other princes showin’ up?” Halibel asked, sitting a bit more upright.

Sairth shook his head.
“Talia and Kale are tending to matters in Karagari currently.
The Purge King should be here shortly, though.”
He let out a sigh and looked over the group.
“Seems you’re all well enough.”

“Well, we were all considering killing each other,” Korin chirped.

“Oh shut up,” Hela remarked.

Sairth let out a deep sigh, rubbing his forehead.
“Well, that’s the usual with all of you.”

Devon chuckled.
“Seems like you’re finally getting used to how we operate.”

“Somehow,” he responded in a dry and bitter voice.

“Hey, you like us. Admit it,” Melina teased.

“Yeah, it’d be a bit boring if things just went your way all the time, Ruby Prince,” Adler said, stretching his arms as it became clear the meeting would start soon.

“I’d probably have more of my sanity intact,” Sairth retorted.

“I’m fairly certain that’s a hindrance for our work,” Belial replied.

Morgan chuckled a little at Belial’s joke.

Sairth and Adler both looked toward Belial with some surprise.
The latter seemed amused, while the former looked mildly betrayed.

“Do not feel so bad, Sairth Sir.
You know that we are in Pandemonium—a realm of chaos and madness.
Such a thing is to be expected,” Maxwell added in a sweeping and dramatic voice.

“You did sign up for it when ya agreed to work for Su-San,” Halibel commented toward the man in red.

“Well, the alternatives were not appealing,” Sairth said to the wolf-man.

“That’s the point.”
A voice cut through the jovial noise.
It was a plain sort of voice, but it sliced through the air like a knife, and everyone fell silent.

A figure in a black kimono walked into the room, his skin bearing an unhealthy pale pallor, and deep dark circles beneath his eyes.

He was the Purge King—Subaru Natsuki—known to some by the alias Alcor.

Sairth was the first to stand upright and offer a respectful bow.

All the others did likewise, save for Cecilus and Halibel, before sitting down again.

The Purge King paid them no mind as he walked past.
His presence brought a clear tension to the air, compelling them all to don the mask of professionalism, sitting upright in their seats.

The Purge King sat down at the head of the table.
Sairth was seated next to him.
There was an empty chair beside Sairth and two other empty chairs on the Purge King’s side.

He cast another glance toward the assembled Exarchs and the singular prince.
“No one injured, no one trying to fight, and no one looking like they’re about to try and murder someone. Hmm. Progress,” he muttered in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Well, we could try to make sure someone’s bleeding out on the floor next time if you want, Sir,” Melina chimed happily.

The Purge King winced.
“No thanks. I actually meant it—good job.”

Cecilus laughed a little.
“So, got any fun stuff for us to do today, Boss-Su?”

“Maybe.
We’ll be going over some of our upcoming operations now that we’ve finished cleaning up some of the trash that decided to double-cross us.
We’ll be focusing on actions in Lugunica, now that the Royal Selection is entering its final months.
We’ll also be looking to take some retaliatory action against certain companies in Karagari.”

“Karagari? What’d those guys do to piss you off?” Korin asked.

Morgan turned to the shadowy assassin.
“Some of the corporations have made moves using mercenaries to try and suppress our operations.”

The Purge King nodded.
“Including guys we were supposed to have an ‘understanding’ with.”

“Ah, I see,” Korin smirked.

Devon shrugged his shoulders.
“So we cave their heads in to remind them why they don’t cross us. Makes sense.”

“Any candidates in particular we’re messing with for the Royal Selection?
Sounds like that could be fun,” Azer commented with a smile.

“All four of them,” the Purge King replied.

“Eh? Even the Karsten girl?” Melina asked.
“Kind of seems like a waste since she’s on death’s door, ya know?”

“She still has a potent enough faction.
And the recovery she’s received has at least made her able to act somewhat.
Fundamentally though, the race is between Felt, Priscilla Barielle, and Anastasia Hoshin.”

“Oh? Targeting Priscilla-chan too, hmm?” Cecilus raised an eyebrow.

“We’re not going after any of their lives.
But we are trying to weaken the Kingdom’s position overall.
If I wanted to collapse the kingdom as a whole, then we’d be having a different conversation,” he explained.

Cecilus leaned back with a shrug, while several other smirks appeared around the table.

The Purge King tapped the table and continued.
“Fundamentally, our goal is to control the Kingdom of Lugunica from the shadows.
Toward that end, we will preserve the candidates—but make it clear who is really in charge.”

The Purge King declared his intent.
He would assume control of this world from the shadows.

Lugunica.
Karagari.
Gusteko.
And then Vollachia.

Toward what ends?
None but himself could say.

******

 

Emilia hummed to herself as she sat within her luxurious room.

Her room was rather lavish—certainly fit for the princess of any nation.
It was a space of pristine white, in contrast to the crimson, gold, and black walls that made up the rest of Pandemonium.
And it was adorned with all sorts of gifts: flowers, art pieces, fine furniture and the like, drawn from all four nations.

She wasn’t sure she deserved all of it.
But it was what her dear, precious, amazing Subaru gave her.
He always takes care of me.
He always looks out for me.

“So why does he keep me from helping!” she let out a childish whine, slamming her fists against the bed in frustration.

It wasn’t directed at anyone in particular—but she wasn’t alone in the room.

Hela was there, calmly brushing the half-elf’s hair.
She did this every so often—something both of them enjoyed.

The other person in the room was Melina, the semi-psychotic girl leaning against the wall.

Hela sighed.
“You know he’s just looking out for you.”

Melina giggled.
“I get it.”
She walked over to Emilia and sat herself down.
“Staying cooped up inside all the time is boring,” she declared, stretching her arms above her head.
“Seems ya got him out of a tight situation during the last mission, though.”

Emilia rapidly nodded.
“And that’s what I’m saying!”

“I’m strong. I’m good with my ice soldiers and Ice Brand Arts.
He taught me to protect myself—but I still end up being protected by him.”
She let out another deep huff.

She didn’t like the feeling of being a sheltered flower—of being useless.
Subaru had protected her for as long as she could remember, which wasn’t saying much.
But even so, she could tell how much he struggled, and he never talked down to her.

Her first memories were of that cold prison—days upon days of confusion and pain inflicted upon her for reasons she couldn’t understand, by people who called her The Witch.
Subaru was the first person she met who looked at her with anything other than fear.
He promised to save her, and was the first person to tell her what her name was.
“Emilia.”

But she didn’t like thinking about that time.

She preferred to think her memories started in the woods, where she was alone with him.
She felt so weak—but he took care of her.
Those first few months were a whirlwind of confusion, where she had no one else in the world but him.
Many nights he woke her up, looking like he had seen death itself, panic plain across his face.
He would quickly hurry her away, unable to explain himself.

But she didn’t question it.
She quickly stopped questioning why they never encountered other people.
Anytime she did meet someone, they screamed at her, spit at her, cursed her, threw stones.
She was captured and beaten more than once—by common folk and by soldiers.
They called her a “witch” and a “monster.”

And he came for her.
He always came for her.
He told her she was not a witch.
He comforted her when she cried.

And over time, she saw the light in his eyes dim into the darkness that was there now.

“I just want to be useful to him,” Emilia muttered softly.

Hela sighed, finishing with her hair.
“You are aware that protecting you is one of his main goals, right?”

“I know, but… still.
Why can’t I protect him and be useful like you all are?” she said in a crestfallen tone.

Melina wandered over and sat down next to her.
“’Cause you’re special, duh. In more than one way.
But you’re right—staying cooped up here or in any of the hideouts must be BO-RING!”

“Exactly! I don’t want to stay like a cooped-up doll,” Emilia proclaimed.

Hela shook her head.
“Why do you two constantly seek to find trouble?”

Melina giggled.
“Well, even if it kills me, if I can teach another girl how to have fun, then the party never ends!”

Hela stared at Melina.
“Your idea of fun is usually… questionable, isn’t it?”

Melina laughed.
“Aren’t you one to talk? You just have a different type of leak in your attic,” she said, pointing at her own head.

Hela shook her head.
“That is not exactly the point…”

There was then a knock at the door.

“I’ll get it!” Melina wandered over and opened it to find Azer standing there.

Standing a few feet behind him was the white haired Morgan. “I apologize, I tried to stop him.”

He waved as he surveyed the room with his sharp eyes.
“Why helloooo.”

“Ah, Azer! Morgan!” Emilia perked up.

Hela sighed.
“And the worst influence showed up.”

Azer mockingly gripped his own heart.
“Ah! You wound me, Hela.
Besides, I’m allowed to speak to my elven kin, am I not?”
He brushed his hair aside, revealing his pointed ears.

“Ah, it’s fine! Really,” Emilia called out to Hela.

Hela stared at him for several seconds before letting out a groan.
“Fine. But try one wrong move and I’m cutting your tongue off—along with your dick.”

“Well, the former would be unfortunate, and I wouldn’t dream of having any such ill intent toward the boss’s woman.
What do you take me for?” Azer asked in mock offense.

“A serial murderer, arsonist, psychotic pyromaniac,” Hela replied sharply.

“And a troublemaker.” Morgan added, as if that was the greatest offense. Nevertheless, Morgan softly smiled. 

“Well… true,” he admitted with a grin.
“BUT none of those have anything to do with anything sexual in nature!
My love is the flames—pure, simple, and blissful.”
He wrapped his arms around himself and smiled, thinking of the countless fires he had set.

Melina giggled.
“He really likes his fire.”

Emilia nodded.
“He sure does.”

“Indeed.” Morgan added. 

Hela frowned, then stepped aside.
She somewhat hoped he would offend in a way that Subaru would let her cut Azer apart into tiny pieces.

Azer made his way into the room, followed by Morgan.

Azer smiled and threw himself onto the bed, sitting next to Emilia.
“So, how are you doing today?” he asked with a friendly smile.

Emilia giggled.
“Simply great! Aside from being cooped up here. Subaru brought me some new books, though—these were from Gusteko.”

“Oh? Hmm, I find Gusteken books to be oh so boring,” he remarked with a disinterested sigh.

“Oh? How come?” Emilia tilted her head.

“Well, it’s all the same thing with them—religious junk or spirit tales.
I mean, the latter could be fun, I suppose, but it depends. They do tend to be predictable, though.”

“Well, I like them,” Emilia said with a shameless smile.

“As do I.” Morgan said as she also took a seat on the bed. 

“Our sweet Queen is a simple soul. Bless her heart,” Melina chirped as she sat on the other side of Emilia.

“Which is why she should be far away from you two,” Hela groaned.

“So what brings you to visit me, Azer?
Hela and Melina were just helping me with my hair,” Emilia asked her fellow half-elf.

Azer kept his smile up.
“Oh?! I just wanted to check to see how you were.
After all, there are so few elves around—especially half-elves—we need to stick together! Comrades and all that stuff.”
He said it in a voice so thick with enthusiasm that it was obviously false.

Alas, the poor half-elf girl was too naive to actually consider that.
“Oh! How sweet of you.”
She returned his mockingly wide smile with her own beaming one.

Hela rolled her eyes but said nothing.

Morgan giggled slightly, glad to see Emilia was enjoying herself. “Friends are a lovely thing.”

“I also heard that you helped the boss man with that fiasco a few days ago.
Awfully naughty of you, slipping out of the mansion he told you to stay put in.
Of course, people do badly screw up every once in a while.”
He flashed a grin toward Melina.

The assassin girl scoffed.
“Hey! Me and Korin had to kill a lot of people that got in.
Not my fault we got a bit distracted by all the murder.”

“I mean, that’s fair. Murder is pretty distracting,” Azer admitted.
“Doesn’t excuse this girl from being a bad girl and slipping out,” he teased his fellow half-elf.

Morgan slowly nodded her head. 

Emilia crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks out.
“I just wanted to help! Subaru never lets me help on the big missions.”

“And he should!” Azer concurred.
“You would do wonderful out there.”

“I know! Right, right!” Emilia said, happy that her peer was agreeing with her.

Azer felt Hela shift behind him, knowing he was treading on dangerous ground.

“But, but, but…” He inched away from Emilia.
“I do get it. You’re his precious Queen—of course he’d protect you.
I mean, you obviously mean the world to him.
Can’t blame him for stuffing you away in here.”

Emilia shook her head.
“I feel like he just doesn’t trust me. I just want to help.”
She let out a deep sigh.
“He was so nice to me… why doesn’t he just help me return the favor?”

“I wonder why~.” Azer spoke those words with a soft smile.
“Still, orders are orders. He’d get really mad if you went against him.”

“Super mad!” Melina added.

“I know…” Emilia continued to grumble.

“Like tonight!” Morgan interjected.

“Tonight?” Emilia tilted her head.

The two other girls looked at each other, confused.

Azer looked around, now genuinely confused himself, as did Morgan.
“Did you… Forget?” Morgan asked awkwardly.

A wide smile crossed Azer’s face.
“Oh! Emilia! You forgot!
Remember, because of the last operations, the date you were supposed to have with Subaru got rescheduled for tonight.
Oh, how careless of you to forget!”
Azer said it half-mockingly—his nature demanded it—but at the same time, he was glad he could warn her.

Not that her self-pity and crying from forgetting the date wouldn’t be amusing for him, but he preferred that it went well.

“What! It’s today?!” Emilia leapt to her feet, her hands pressed to her face.
“Oh! No, no, no!”

She looked between Melina, Hela, and Morgan.
“H-hey, can you three help me get dressed!? Quickly! I need something!”

“Ah! Quick makeover, right away!” Melina cheered.

“I shall handle this then.” Morgan boldly declared as she rose to her feet, as if animated by some new life.
“Hmm someone bring me my makeup supplies from my room.”

“Good. Azer, be useful for something other than causing problems for once and go get Morgan’s stuff” Hela commanded.

Azer tilted his head.
“Oh? But I think I could be perfectly helpful in—”

“Out!”
She grabbed him by the collar and tossed him out of Emilia’s room.

The half-elf crashed against the wall outside as the door slammed shut behind him.

In this if…

The Exarchs are the ‘equivalent’ in Black Pleiades to the Divine Generals of Vollachia or the Temple Knights of Gusteko, being the elite forces that the Purge King calls upon.

-Extra Seat Star Exarch, Cecilus: The “Blue Lightning” and ‘former’ 1st rank Divine General of Vollachia. In truth he is half ‘on loan’ from Vincent due to Alcor’s help subduing the great disaster. He is there to keep an eye on Subaru and as such is not as ‘trusted’ as the other Star Generals.
-1st Seat Star Exarch, Halibel: The “Admirer” of Karagari. He gained a close bond with Subaru Natsuki due to him helping solve an incident involving Zarestia in Karagargi. Despite Subaru’s distrusting nature the Admirer took a quick liking to him and agreed to become his follower.
-2nd Seat Star Exarch, Devon: A tall man with shoulder length dirty blonde hair. He is the bastard child of a woman excommunicated from the Gusteken Church and a nobleman of Lugunica, as such he dislikes both nations. Gifted with considerable strength from a young age he left his home after a ‘disagreement’ with his father turned very violent. He spent time as a wandering mercenary before finding employment under Subaru Natsuki. He is an aggressive man who only seems to properly have fun when in battle and is incredibly violent. He wields an axe in combat and has the Divine Protection of the Berserker.
-3rd Seat Star Exarch, Korin: An assassin from Vollachia. He is a tall and lean man with short dark hair and pale, near vampiric skin. He was a wandering assassin for the longest of times and claims to have a bad history with the Witch Cult and various others. Despite a sometimes immature and playful attitude he is ridiculously lethal and clearly enjoys his work as an assassin. He can, oddly enough, seem like the smartest person in the room when he wants to be. He has a unique technique that allows him to transform his body into shadows and he fights using dual short blades.
-4th Seat Star Exarch, Azer: A half-elf young man with blonde hair and golden eyes. A seemingly young man who descended from a tribe of elves that was wiped out by the many ‘elf hunts’ perpetuated by the Kingdom of Lugunica in the past. He became a wanderer after that and spent much of his time in Gusteko as well. He is, for lack of a better description, a totally crazy pyromaniac. He does as he pleases and enjoys getting a rise out of people, he is the most monstrous of the ‘Star Exarchs’ of Black Pleiades. Despite all this, he is somewhat a capable leader when put in charge of missions, even if it results in high casualty rates. He is a master fire mage and has the Divine Protection of Fire. As a pure fire mage he ranks among the top in the world.
-5th Seat Star Exarch, Belial: A tall individual who constantly wears a black mask of seemingly black, featureless, glass. Belial is a strange individual who claims that the Purge King ‘saved’ him once. He keeps an aloof, cold, and distant demeanor, being among the most professional of the Exarchs. He is known to be a very effective fighter among the exarchs and is specifically a master of various cursed techniques as well. He is also known to make use of powerful wind magic though he doesn’t do this often for some reason.
-6th Seat Star Exarch, Adler: A young man with fiery red hair and an aggressive demeanor. He was a drifter and gang leader in Karagari who grew up on its streets. His skills made him a powerful enforcer and illicit mercenary who later came into the employ of the Purge King. He is a casual and relaxed individual but ambitious, direct, and aggressive. He is known to be a master of various Karagari martial arts and prefers to fight bare handed. Of special note is a special ‘curse’ infused into his hands which he can impart upon contact.
-7th Seat Star Exarch, Melina: A petite young woman with crimson eyes and short dark hair. She was a common thief who, due to her skill, rose through the ranks to become one of the most famous in Karagari. When she was young she was exposed to a cursed artifact for a prolonged duration of time when imprisoned which frayed her sanity to pieces. She is a playful and devious girl with questionable sanity who loves to get into trouble. She is also a skilled curse-arts user due to her exposure to a cursed artifact giving her an affinity for it.
-8th Seat Star Exarch, Maxwell: A noble looking man with short dark red hair. He is the third son of a merchant and struck out on his own to find his own path in life. A refined individual with an ego and a taste for the finer things in life. He is also highly intelligent and a very capable strategist. He is a capable swordsman but is an even more capable mage who can use wind and water magic.
-9th Seat Star Exarch, Hela: A girl from Vollachia with long pale blonde hair and cold eyes. She was born and raised as a part of a clan of assassins, but eventually ran away. She was in the employ of the Archbishop of Lust as a lower rank assassin for a time before being found and ‘saved’ by Korin. She was recruited by Subaru Natsuki shortly after Korin was. She is a hostile girl with a sharp tongue and a cold attitude, but for those she cares for her loyalty is beyond reproach.
-10th Seat Star Exarch, Morgan: A slender girl with a pale frame and snow white hair. In many ways she strangest member of the Exarchs, she is a former priestess from Gusteko who vanished mysteriously one day and later was found by Subaru Natsuki. She is a quiet but friendly seeming girl with a strange aura of melancholy and contentment around herself. It is noted that her personality can be rather erratic and can change on a whim, as she can be cheerful, possessive, and overall erratic. She is, oddly enough, the most compassionate of the Exarchs and one of the most loyal. She is a master of spirit arts and has a host of spirits she can call upon. Of all the Exarchs she is actually the closest friend to Emilia, but is also regularly kept busy as one of the most reliable Exarchs to deploy.

Notes:

So... to avoid chicken and egg I'll come right out and say the Path of Departure version of some of these characters were conceptualized AFTER the Wrath Reforged versions, these are the primary versions of the characters in my mind.

Hope you all enjoy because these guys will be featuring A LOT in this path.

Because I feel that an "Evil" Subaru Natsuki deserves his own Akatsuki/Espada/Phantom Troupe/Elites ect.

I might edit the "seat" order later. Its not an order of strength at the moment.

Chapter 55: Update: Possible Paths

Summary:

An update and plans for the next couple of weeks.

Also a look into future paths.

I am going on vacation, but I actually like writing while on vacation, but being away from my PC and stuck on my phone and laptop makes this and Vainglory if the easiest for me to write for so they'll be getting the lion's share of my affection the upcoming two weeks.

As such I would like to share with you some path concepts and previews. Some I will be post more info on than others BUT its because I don't want to spoil the paths wholesale. You'll get the name, what if statement and a few notes from me on each path...

This isn't a vote on what's next or anything, but rather me taking in feedback. Your comments do influence my decisions, its why Forgiveness and Tears got its first update really quickly and why I updated Beast & Slaughter a lot. This is still fundamentally my 'lazy/relax' fic when compared to the rest. 

So tell me what you like and what interests you.

Before we get started, let me lay down the ground rules.

-1: This is not the sum total of my concepts for the myriad paths, some I want to keep close to my chest.

-2: Each preview will have the Path name, the path's initial 'what if' statement, a brief description that may or may not be vague, some notes on the path, and... the weird rating. 

 

 

The weird rating is me 'formalizing' something that I informally keep to myself and is more an approximation than hard categories. Its basically how 'divergent' from Re:Zero canon style the situation in the path is. The inclusion of excessive OCs, oddly specific plot devices, or things that don't fit as neatly into the standard Re:Zero & Re:Forgotten setting drive up the weird rating. For example I view my Revenge & Shadow, Departure, and Forgiveness paths as all 'level 1' because they are fairly orthodox, with Departure perhaps being a 1.5 due to use of OCs but they all 'fit' within Re:zero within my mind and don't overtake the fic. The Beast and Slaughter is closer to level 2, as the way Subaru's authorities manifest is also a bit unusual there, though I integrated it in a way that it's maybe closer to 1.5. Characters acting horrifically out of character will also drive the rating up. For that reason "baseline" Re:Forgotten could be considered level 1, already having some divergence in the concept.
Hope this makes sense to everyone.

Now here is the weird ratings.

-Level 1: Mostly obeys the rules and logic of Re:zero and its character. Nothing too far out there. The 3 'starting' paths Revenge & Shadow, Departure, Forgiveness & Tears, are all mostly here though departure could be considered 1.5 for its heavy use of OCs. 

-Level 2: Things get a bit weirder or the divergences are oddly specific. Rules are bent but not broken. The Beast and Slaughter would be an example of this for the oddly specific sloth manifestation making it possible. As would Malice & Wrath for the very SPECIFIC chain of events required to make it possible. 

-Level 3: Here I start breaking things, create a contrivance that bends and warps rules to make the path work. A random character 'remembering' Subaru where no one else does for example, or starting to exploit the "Re: Zero multiverse." I also would say anything that becomes dominated by OC's would be here. Also here are things that break rules of Re Zero but I can make 'work' potentially, convenient Deus Ex Machinas such as time warps from the future. Here is where things start to feel REALLY fanfiction, I would say. 

-Level 4: Here would be things normally 'impossible' in Re: zero. Stuff like crossovers with other anime, the rules of the world 'broken' in some horrific way that normally would be impossible, like a character more powerful than Reinhard appearing. Any sort of Deus Ex Machina style plot device that dominates the plot and is very 'out of left field' for Re Zero. If Subaru came into contact with an eldritch god for example. Theater related stuff would be here as well. 

 

These are vague estimates of several factors, do not view these as strict guidance for the paths as I present. These are all only concepts for right now. With that in mind.... 

 

 

---

 

Overseer Z appears, dressed in a dark suit as he stands before the screen while holding a pointer. His face is unseen, covered in eldritch shadows. He then points at the screen as it hums to light. 

"Greetings to my audience of sadists, degenerates, and malcontents. I am here to show you a small slideshow preview into the kaleidoscope of possible ways that the world may turn when Subaru Natsuki is forgotten. Please remain quiet till the end of the presentation. As a note the order is simply how I feel it looks best when presented, rather than it being the order of my intentions." 

 

The Path of Pride Reborn
-What if... After being forgotten, Subaru Natsuki became the Archbishop of Pride?
-Weird Level: 1
-Subaru Natsuki is saved by, and ends up joining, the Witch Cult, becoming an even greater monster than in the Pride Route.
-Additional Notes: This route's key themes are madness, pride, and basically being another fun 'Evilbaru' fic for me. Pride Subaru is generally fun to write and this one will be even more unhinged. This is also one I am considering for a full fic in the future. Also this is partly inspired by a Good Joke, specifically its cliffhanger ending. 

 

The Path of Unending Wrath
-What if... After being forgotten, Subaru Natsuki embraced his wrath and sought revenge without limits?
-Weird Level: 1
-Subaru Natsuki escapes, and while still being forgotten, becomes a Purge King with the goal of destroying the Dragon Kingdom, its 5 Candidates, and The Witch Cult.
-Additional Notes: A Wrathbaru with a goal. This is different than Wrath Reforged Subaru who has a few different motivations. This Subaru is out for revenge, and out to see the world burn. Main reason I can't fit this into Malice Manifest & Wrath Reforged is because that Subaru isn't looking to screw over the camps as much as this one is. 

 

The Path of Peaceful Sloth
-What if... After being forgotten, Subaru flees to live a peaceful life.
-Weird Level: 1
-Subaru Natsuki manages to escape and settled down into a peaceful life with someone ordinary but faithful. 
-Additional Notes: Basically Sloth if Subaru with a lot more baggage and truly wanting to live a peaceful and ordinary life. 

 

The Path of Eternal Greed
-What if... Subaru Natsuki embraced eternity, but did not lose sight of himself?
-Weird Level: 1.5
-Endless weeks, endless days, endless hours, endless minutes. Subaru Natsuki shall never break. One can just ride the whirlwind or be swept away. 
-Additional Notes: Oddly enough, a more human Subaru than Greedbaru, but possibly more terrifying as he never breaks. 

 

The Path of Mindless Gluttony
-What if... Subaru Natsuki went to sleep one day, woke up to find much had changed.
-Weird level: 1.5
-Subaru Natsuki is going about his everyday life, but everyone treats him rather strangely, and with a large gap in his memory. 
-Additional Notes: You can probably figure out what is going on here.

 

The Path of Luxurious Lust
-What if... After being forgotten, Subaru Natsuki decided to be selfish.
-Weird Level: 1.5-2
-Subaru escapes from being forgotten and flees to Kararagi where he becomes a successful businessman, he also gets a harem. 
-Additional Notes: This is probably one of the more light hearted and comedic paths. 

 

The Path of the Broken Soul
-What if... After being forgotten and remembered, Subaru Natsuki's mind was broken.
-Weird Level: 2
-Subaru Natsuki is remembered and brought home, but his mind is shattered and despite being somewhat docile, the truth is far more dangerous
-Additional Notes: Inspired by A Good Joke

 

The Path of Pain and Power
-What if..- After being forgotten and remembered, Subaru Natsuki awoke to a terrible power
-Weird Level: 2
-Subaru Natsuki is brought home, but his authorties have mutated in a rather hostile fashion
-Additional Notes: Inspired by "the Other Hand of Sloth"

 

The Path of the Reincarnated Star
-What if... Subaru Natsuki was reborn again in a world that still does not remember him?
-Weird Level: 2.5-3
-Subaru is given a second chance through the teamwork of Satella and Echidna
-Additional Notes: Inspired by a fic i can't recall where Subaru was given a chance to 'respawn' in Lugunica, but with a new body. 

 

The Path of Blood & Lust
-What if... Subaru Natsuki escaped and became partners with a certain Sin Archbishop
-Weird Level: 1.5
-Subaru ends up in the clutches of a certain lovely lady, and the two end up being the worst thing to happen to everyone else.
-Additional Notes: Subaru X Capella tag

 

The Path of the Sinful Archbishop
-What if... A forgotten sage embraced the path of darkness and sin
-Weird Level: 3
-This fic takes place about two decades after the royal selection concludes, a renewed Witch Cult plagues the four nations.
-Additional Notes: Heavy use of OCs. 

 

The Path of Absolute Ruin
-What if... Subaru Natsuki died, and the worst possible chain of events occured
-Weird Level: 2 (by default since Subaru permadying automatically breaks canon in my mind)
-The world after Subaru Natsuki's death, where everything goes about as wrong as possible
-Additional Notes: Picture the first part of my first chapter of Shattered Rebirth, now imagine that WITHOUT me having to care about building an actual story off the bones of what was left. 

 

The Path of Return
-What if... The sage returned home
-Weird Level: 2.5
-Subaru Natsuki thought he would simply return by death again, but he wakes up in an alleyway in Japan
-Additional Notes: An obvious idea, but one I didn't think of, this comes from a comment on this fic.

 

The Path of the Witch's Revenge
-What if... The Witch sought revenge for her broken beloved
-Weird Level: 2.5
-Working off the assumption that if she stops putting effort into holding Envy back, that Satella can probably do some real creative damage to the world still.
-Additional Notes: This is a Subaru X Satella path, this also could be considered most similar to revenge & shadow, except its Satella in the driver's seat. 

 

The Path of Clowns and Wisdom
-What if... A certain clown realized something was amiss
-Weird Level: 1
-Roswaal bails Subaru out of prison, realizing he is the missing piece. Subaru Natuski has to consider his moves, wondering if the clown is friend or foe in this situation. 
-Additional Notes: Honestly. If Re:Forgotten did happen I think this is the most likely way Subaru gets out.

 

The Path of the Greedy Witch
-What if... A certain greedy witch saved a forgotten star
-Weird Level: 2
-Omega/Echidna bails Subaru out, after being asked to help by Satella. This follows their adventures after that.
-Additional Notes: not sure where this one will go but I do want an Echidna saves Subaru path. This is an Echidna X Subaru path. 

 

The Path of Memories and Revival
-What if... After Subaru Natsuki died, a painful path to his return was presented
-Weird Level: 3
-A consequences style fic. After Subaru permadies and things go badly, the cast are given a chance to revive him, but it requires going to the tower and reading his books of the dead.
-Additional Notes: This is an idea I got from someone in the comments. 

 

The Path of Darkest Revenge
-What if... in a twisted world, Subaru Natsuki embraces the path of absolute revenge, and is empowered for it. 
-Weird Level: 3.5
-The world is dark, twisted, cold, and cruel. Subaru decides to become crueler still
-Additional Notes: This is basically an edgy parody path that turns this into something in the style of those revenge focused stories. EVERYONE will be their worst possible selves, hence the high weird rating. Also OP Subaru tag.

 

The Path of the Sword Saint and Golden Lion
-What if... The sword saint saved a forgotten star?
-Weird level: 1
-Reinhard decides to, at Felt's prompting, trust his instincts and saved Subaru from prison.
-Additional Notes: Also a likely way Subaru would get out of prison in a more sensible Re:Forgotten scenario. 

 

The Path of the Blue Wind
-What if... A crippled duchess saw the truth in a boy's words
-Weird level: 1
-Crusch is actually well enough to be present for Subaru's trial and ends up taking him under her custody. Felix's treatment of Subaru becomes radically different. 
-Additional Notes: The least likely of the "camp" paths for me. This is Subaru X Crusch though.

 

The Path of the Spirit Knight & Merchant
-What if... A knight could tolerate the mistreatment of a boy no longer
-Weird Level: 1
-Julius busts Subaru out with Anastasia seeking to use Subaru's knowledge
-Additional Notes: Anastasia x Subaru

 

The Path of the Sun Princess
-What if...The Sun Princess claims ownership over the forgotten Star?
-Weird Level: 1
-Priscilla has the archbishop transferred to her custody, not believing him to be such. 
-Additional Notes: Priscilla x Subaru

 

The Path of Divine Lightning
-What if... a Forgotten Star found his way to Vollachia
-Weird Level: 1
-Subaru Natsuki enters Vollachia and ends up involved in its civil war.
-Additional Notes: Might end up being a Subaru × Priscilla path. 

 

The Path Time's Reversal
-What if... After a star died, time itself was reversed. 
-Weird Level: 3
-Subaru Natsuki has died and everyone's life is shit. A chance encounter with an odd power resets the timeline back to before Priestella, everyone but Subaru remembering.
-Additional Notes: Slightly based off "Madness of the Forgotten" but without the yandere aspect exactly. 

 

The Path of Diminished Pain
-What if... The star didn't suffer too much...
-Weird Level: 1.5
-The typical re:forgotten scenario starts, but Subaru gets remembered after a month so he isn't in that rough a shape. Everyone else is not taking it so well.
-Additional Notes: An idea given by a comment.

 

The Path of Witches and Stars
-What if... The Witches of Sin saved the Sage
-Weird Level: 2
-Satella convinces Omega & the Witches to help save Subaru. Subaru Natsuki must now save the world with his only allies being the spirits of the seven witches of deadly sin
-Additional Notes: I do have a longer term fic idea based off this concept, if it does become a full concept it will not be Re: Forgotten. Satella/Subaru and maybe Echidna/Subaru

 

The Path of the Daughters of Disaster and Sin
-What if... a Forgotten Star was saved from Imprisonment by several girls.
-Weird Level: 3
-During his Imprisonment, Subaru is saved by seven mysterious girls who rampage through the city in order to free him.
-Additional Notes: Heavy OC use.

Chapter 56: Path of The Daughters of Disaster: Part 1

Summary:

What if...
A forgotten star was saved by his cursed daughters who should not yet be?

Notes:

Rather than going right into an extra, this can be considered 'part 1' the chapter was simply getting too long and I want to keep these Myriad Path chapters short

So I cut off the chapter after a certain point and will post the rest later. Consider this the "first half" of the core chapter.

Within a cell in the deepest levels of the Prison Tower of Lugunica, sat a boy who was known as the Archbishop of Pride.

He was a wretched thing to behold, chained to the walls of the prison with his clothes tattered and torn. Beneath those clothes his body was a mess of bruises, cuts, and a myriad of other scars. His limbs were mangled by a twisted darkness, the curse of the dragon blood which he was forced to take from the Duchess Crusch Karsten by the healer Felix Argyle.

Of course, he was not the Archbishop of Pride, he was Subaru Natsuki, formerly the knight of the half-elf Emilia.

But he was none of those things now, everything that he loved had been stripped from him.

He had stopped counting the days, but he knew that he had looped several times within this wretched cell. Sometimes dying due to the carelessness of his torturers, sometimes dying by execution.

But in the end it didn’t matter, the days blended together, the pain blended together.

He felt that he was slowly losing track of who he was, slowly beginning to let slip away what made him himself.

And he felt that something else would be born, when Subaru Natsuki stopped being Subaru Natsuki.

 

His only solace was in sleep, he no longer dreamed normally. Instead he dreamed of darkness and shadows. He dreamed of a cold yet loving embrace that held him. He felt comfort in being gripped by a person that would not yet let him go.

Yet the past few days the dream had been different.

He could not see them.

He could not hear them.

But he felt that others were there with him and the one who did not abandon him.

But he did not question it, he could not question it while within that place.

And what was most unusual, was that the mantra of love and apologies that usually filled his ears within that shadowy dream, was ended differently than usual.

“Rest well my love, tomorrow they will save you.”

 

And Subaru Natsuki awoke, his eyes slowly fluttering awake as he was greeted by the wretched darkness of his cell.

“What… did Satella mean?”

 

But he would soon receive his answer. 

 

***

 

A young girl, fifteen years of age, stared at the royal capital of Lugunica from a distance. She had dark eyes that most would find unsettling, as well as flowing long black hair.

Those same eyes that many people would find unsettling, eyes given to her by her father and adored by her mother, were filled with determination.

“Mother, Father, sisters, please… give me your strength.”

She muttered to herself, and slowly proceeded towards the capital.

Her foe awaited her, and she would not be late. 

 

***

 

Reinhard was returning from a mission taken on behalf of the Wiseman Council, one of many missions he had been given in the aftermath of the Witch Cult’s attack on Priestella. Even with the Archbishops of Sloth and Greed dead, and the Archbishops of Wrath and Pride captured, there was still much to do.

 

The Archbishop of Pride, the Sword Saint had reservations about the man, how he desperately pleaded his innocence. Reinhard could not confirm it, even with all of his blessings, he seemed innocent in some ways but also utterly insane in others.

With ties to the Witch of Envy that could be confirmed.

In the end, he deferred to the judgment of his friends and superiors on the matter, even if he was left somewhat unsettled by the experience. Though his liege told him to simply try and relax, to forget about the whole affair. 

So he did just that, focusing on his missions for the kingdom and his service to his lady. He was glad that he would be seeing her soon. There was a meeting of the camps within the royal capital, called together by the Council of Wisemen to address the current goings-on in the kingdom. He looked forward to seeing everyone together again, under better circumstances than Priestella. He even heard that Felix had managed to greatly improve Crusch’s condition, understanding it had something to do with the Archbishop of Pride. 

These were the thoughts that drifted through his mind as he approached the front gates of the capital city while the sun set in the sky. 

“Mister, are you the sword saint by any chance?”

 

His attention was grabbed by a voice calling out to him from behind.

 

Turning around, he was greeted by the sight of a pale girl, a few years younger than himself, clad in a long black overcoat with an orange trim down the center and around the collar, he guessed that she was around fifteen years old.

Her build was rather lithe, going well with her long black hair and her somewhat intimidating dark eyes. 

 

A girl greeting him as such would not merit much of his attention. But his divine protections immediately triggered, indicating that danger was imminent.

And far more troubling was the fact that the girl was radiating an obscene amount of miasma, far more than he saw the Archbishop of Greed possess.

 

Reinhard’s blade instantly went to his sword. “Who are…”

 

Before he could finish the sentence he found himself in the sky, his divine protections telling him that he was currently miles above the royal capital, and in freefall.

 

“Sorry Mr. Sword Saint, but I need to play with you while my sisters handle some business in the city.”

A voice called out from behind him.

 

Above the skies of the Lugunica Royal Capital, a battle began against two impossible existences. 

 

***

 

A few minutes before, two girls were seated at a cafe table in the middle of the royal capital. 

 

One was a strong-looking girl wearing white military-style uniform, a matching cloak, and most distinctly she wore an orange scarf. She was tall with short unkempt black hair and striking eyes of amethyst. She was leaned back in her chair with a restless look upon her face as she tapped her foot against the ground.

 

The other girl was a lazy-looking girl, wearing a hooded cloak and a black kimono. Her skin was far paler than her counterpart’s, with matching amethyst eyes and her black hair in a bob cut.

 

One could easily tell that they were sisters, though the hoods that hid their matching pointed ears disguised their elvish heritage. 

 

“Agh! How long till we get the signal?” The aggressive girl groaned as she rocked back and forth in her chair.

 

The sullen-looking girl lifted herself up from the table to look right back at her sister. “Relax Electra, you know how Maia and Taygete get about their plans. Probably just making sure that everything ya know… goes smoothly?”

 

“Ugh do you have to be so relaxed about EVERYTHING Alcyone?” Electra rolled her eyes.

 

“Do you have to be like a mad dog all the time?” Alcyone replied.

 

Both knew the answer to those questions were yes, it was the nature they both were born with.

 

“Is Celaeno giving the signal right?” Electra asked.

 

“Yup. She’s probably going to do something big, she cooked up something with Maia and wanted to keep it a surprise. Probably something way too flashy.” 

 

“Sounds like them.” Electra sighed and let her gaze drift over the city streets. “You know, I really wish I could just burn this all to the ground, like right now.”

 

“That would sort of defeat the point, you know, a lot of wasted effort if you did that.” Alcyone’s voice retained its dry and sullen tone.

 

“Yeah yeah, just being out here, like this… bugs me. Never liked being in this city, way too many people, it makes my skin crawl.” Electra grumbled.

 

“We can all relate, even Taygete, and she likes being around normal people.” Alcyone remarked.

 

“Still, if we’re on distraction detail… then I think at least some property damage is in order.” Electra grinned.

 

Alcyone groaned. “You do you, sounds like a pain to me.”

 

“Well as long as Merope, Maia, and Asterope don’t screw up we should be fine.” Electra shrugged.

 

“You aren’t worried about Merope? She’s taking on the sword saint.” Alcyone asked.

 

Electra shook her head. “Little sis can handle herself, even the sword saint can’t put her down.”

 

“I guess you’re right.” Alcyone let out a deep sigh. “As long as you, me, Taygete, and Celaeno make a big enough mess, everyone else can do their job.”

 

Electra flashed a grin. “Making a mess is my speciality.”

 

“I know it is.” Alycone groaned.

 

The conversation between the two sisters was cut off by the sound of people screaming, the attention of the people all brought skyward.

 

Both the sisters stared upward. 

 

“... Huh… what a pain.” Alcyone mumbled.

 

“Ha! What the hell sis! Talk about a classic!” Electra shouted.

 

Descending from the clouds of the twilight sky, was a large host of flying mabeasts. Winged-mice, large flying serpents, winged-monkeys, and gargoyles.

But that was not what brought forth panic amongst the populace.

That drew the attention of everyone within the capital was the gigantic flying white whale, descending behind the swarm of mabeasts.

 

“OOOWWWWOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUHHHHHHH”

 

As the white whale let out its cry, the royal capital of Lugunica erupted into a cacophony of screams.

***

 

From a tower in the noble district of the city, a girl watched the descent of the supposed White Whale with a soft smile upon her face.

Of course that smile was a mask that hid the girl’s frustration for her sister’s antics.

 

“Really now? This is the signal you chose Celaeno? I suppose Maia put you up to this.” The girl sighed.

 

She was a prim and proper-looking girl, wearing a black uniform that one would find suitable upon a person of nobility. Though perhaps it would be better suited to a man than a woman, but she made it work quite well for herself.

 

She was a girl with tired but focused dark eyes and neatly kept and combed white hair. She was not out in the open currently, and so saw no need to hide the ears that displayed her elvish heritage.

 

“Well then, it’s time for my part.” She mused to herself.

 

The plan, for the most part, was of her creation. Of all her sisters she had the best mind for manipulation.

Weaving complex schemes was a hobby she shared with Maia, though both had different approaches.

Taygete preferred her own approach, being methodical, precise, exacting about everything. More than any of her sisters, she was a schemer. 

 

The girl let out a deep sigh, she normally did not let herself get emotional often, but she knew this was a plan she could not afford to mess up.

 

She clapped her hands together. In the shadows around her, many figures stirred to life, and she felt the stirring of countless more around the city.

“Everything must go perfectly.”

She muttered to herself.

“Cause mayhem in the city, distract the royal guard and any other forces within the city and draw their attention to yourselves. Do not engage with lethal force, even if you risk destruction. Now go.”

 

Her command was adhered to not only by the figures within her tower, but also by the dozens of others throughout the city. 

 

From the shadows, a mixture of metal automata, seemingly reanimated corpses, and elemental constructs emerged and rushed past her out of the tower. A few remained by her side as she continued to stare over the city.

“Sisters, I wish you luck.”

 

***

 

Celaeno loved to fly, and she felt like she needed to send a rather powerful message to the Kingdom of Lugunica, for daring to hurt one that they should not have.

She also needed to create a rather big distraction to pull off their plan.

 

So she figured she’d kill several birds with one stone and decided to use the White Whale.

It would have been easier if the Whale was still alive, she would have just taken control of it then. But the only one of the Three Great Mabeasts that was accessible at the moment was the Black Serpent, and that thing would cause way too much collateral for what they were trying to do.

So she had to use the Whale through a different and far more personal method.

But that was fine by her, it was a unique experience. 

Even from here she could see the people moving about the city. The whale’s eyes were surprisingly keen. It was able to accurately and precisely see individuals even from high up in the sky. 

How could she know this? Because since she couldn’t tame the Whale with it being dead, she instead assumed its form and power. She figured it was probably better for the plan overall, and far more fun.

She could see the people around the city moving, most of the civilian population panicking. Even many of the guards within the city saw fit to turn tail and flee.

She could see Taygete’s dolls already beginning to run amok. A myriad of constructs made from the elements, made from metal, made from flesh, all beginning to make a mess around the city, with many charging towards the royal palace or noble estates.

The mabeasts around her were still slaved to her will and formed a protective screen around herself as the Whale continued its slow but threatening descent towards the city.

She wouldn’t be able to ‘do’ much with it, not without killing a load of people. She already prepared the fog of elimination, but nerfed and modified it as much as she could.

 

“Ugh, well these idiots should have SOME sort of response for me by that point and I can engage myself.”

The girl figured.

 

The gaze of the whale then shifted towards the prison tower, it was their ultimate primary goal in the end. 

Another reason she chose to use the White Whale was that it could serve as an excellent transport when the time came.

She could already see people gathering, ready to fight her, ready to challenge the beast that was slain.

Already the Dragon Candidates had rushed forth from their meeting in the palace to witness the carnage beginning to engulf the city. 

Celaeno was excited. 

She was eager to really get started, hungry for the battle ahead.

The mission’s success was the most important thing.

But the girl was determined to have fun with it.

 

If she could smile as the White Whale she would gladly do so right now.

Actually, she would try it anyway!

Forcing the Whale’s expression into what could be as close to a smile as possible, she then had the whale dive towards the capital, rapidly descending along with its swarm of mabeasts. 

“Come on everyone! Let’s have some fun!”

 

***

 

Two girls strode towards the Castle Layer of the city. 

 

It housed many things that interested the two girls. It had the royal castle, currently hosting many people that they loathed.

 

It housed the knight’s barracks, which the two girls also loathed.

 

And it housed the Prison Tower, the primary objective that the two shared.

 

The two girls would certainly stand out as they were right now, but everyone else had bigger issues to deal with.

 

Specifically the giant whale in the sky that appeared thanks to their sister. 

 

The taller of the two was a young woman with long silver hair and heterochromatic eyes, one was a deep amethyst color, and the other was black. She had a slender and statuesque figure with a pristine complexion along with sharp features. One would think that she was a full elf, rather than just being a quarter-elf.

Draped in black robes lined with white and gold she confidently strode towards the entrance of the Castle Layer of the royal capital.

 

Besides her was a lithe and slightly shorter girl with amethyst eyes and shoulder-length dark brown hair that flowed freely. While her companion’s movements were proud, every step commanding respect, her own movements were casual and light, almost relaxed. 

Like her counterpart she was dressed in a rather refined fashion, but also more risque. Her dress was sleeveless and rather short, ending in a skirt that went halfway to her knees and a series of knives were strapped to a belt around her waist.

 

“So Sister Maia, looks like everyone else is having fun.” the lithe girl remarked with a playful grin.

 

“Indeed, though we should be having our own fun in just a few moments Asterope.” The proud girl replied with a confident grin on her face. “I’m looking forward to it, it's our grand debut after all.” She flourished her arm as she spoke.

 

Asterope giggled, “It's always a show with you isn’t it, huh sister?”

 

“Of course, our father always taught us that impressions matter, don’t they?” Maia replied with a smile as they drew near the entrance of the Castle Layer.

 

It would be only moments before the guards realized that they were there.

 

“So you’ll be basically fighting the entire castle then?” Asterope asked Maia.

 

“Of course I can at least handle that much. I can’t let little Merope totally outshine me by fighting the sword saint, or Celaeno with… well that.” She pointed up at the Whale that passed over their heads, charging towards the palace.

 

Asterope waved. “Go get em Cela! Have fun!” she cheered.

 

It was at this point that several knights noticed them and began to approach.

 

“Well, you ready sister?” Asterope drew two of her knives.

 

“Of course, I’m always ready.” Maia replied.

 

Maia clapped her hands together, and Asterope instantly felt the air charge thickly with Maia’s miasma. 

 

The two faced their oncoming enemies, both wearing smiles born of absolute confidence in themselves. 

 

“Now let us begin.” Maia declared.

 

“Halt!” one knight shouted and pointed a blade at the pair of girls. “You are trespassing upon restricted grounds. Considering that you both bear arms and that you have arrived at a time of crisis, you shall surrender to us for interrogation!”

 

Asterope shook her head and giggled. “Nope! We aren’t going to do that!”

 

Maia let out a haughty chuckle. “You can try your best.”

 

She began to step forward, confidently making her way towards the knights.

 

She brushed back her hair to show her pointed ears. It was quite clear to them all, she was a silver haired elvish woman, with features reminiscent of the witch.

Her presence here and now was not one they would take likely. 

“Come on, try me.” 

 

One knight raised his hand. “El Huma!” he shouted, sending out a blast of freezing cold towards Maia.

 

She raised her hand, the blast colliding with her palm and doing nothing.

Her smirk widened. “Is that all?”

 

Another knight charged, taking no chances he moved to cut down the suspected witch cultist.

He swung his blade, aiming downward at her and yet despite her not moving, he found himself missing and veering the arc of his swing off course.

“I guess it is.” Maia mused and delivered a backhanded slap to the knight that sent him flying into the nearby wall.

 

The knights readied themselves, Maia already proving herself to be a troublesome opponent. 

 

“Sis, let's not waste time on these small fry.” Asterope groaned and twirled her blades.

 

Maia shook her head. “I suppose you are correct. If you would have the honors then dear sister.”

 

Asterope stepped forward in front of Maia and breathed out of her mouth.

But rather than invisible air, a green mist poured forth from her mouth and filled the air before her, spreading forward towards the knights.

Before they could react, they were totally engulfed by the green cloud, finding themselves unable to move, the half a dozen knights dropped to the ground.

 

“Well that was easy.” Asterope chuckled as she began to walk forward.

 

“Well appetizers come before the main course.” Maia added.

 

The two walked past the fallen knights, paying them no-mind.

 

“Now you’re sounding like Cela you know?” Asterope teased as the two continued towards the prison tower.

 

Maia laughed. “Perhaps, but she knows how to have fun. I have to say her opening act is fantastic.” She looked up at the White Whale in the sky. It wore an unnatural mad grin upon its face as it dove towards the royal castle. 

 

“And I refuse to let anyone, save for our beloved parents, ever upstage me. If my sister’s overture is this impressive, I shall have to make sure the climax that I deliver is even more dazzling!” She declared, posing dramatically as she gripped at the air.

 

“Well you do that, now let’s go. We’re probably going to have some ‘fun’ people showing up soon. There are probably going to be some familiar faces even.” Asterope remarked as she continued towards the tower.

 

“Indeed, they shall all learn exactly what it means to cross our family.” Maia said.

Her words a promise, one shared by all seven of the sisters.
That the world would know its sin and pay for it.

 

This was the start of the night where the world would come to know of the Daughters of Disaster.

They were the agents of The Witch.

And the salvation of The Sage.

 

 

 

 

IN THE THEATER

In The Absolute Cinema

 

{Subaru in the Cell}

 

It was more of the same as they’d witnessed up until that point.

 

Of course, no one got used to it. Just as they never would get used to seeing Subaru dying in some horrific way.

 

Seeing him in that worn-out way.

 

Seeing him suffering to the point where the pains blurred together—like in the 10-second loop where his dying ways were blending together to the point where he couldn't tell them apart.

 

Seeing him even forgetting who he was, who Natsuki Subaru had been before she entered that scene.

 

His only comfort? The presence of the Witch of Envy, who periodically appeared in his suffering, in his dreams, and in his deaths in that scene. And while it was good that he had some company, the thought still lingered that she should have saved him from that suffering somehow.

 

But they also knew it shouldn't be solely her responsibility.

 

They shouldn't have demanded that Subaru die to free them from the pain and responsibility for what they did to him.

 

[Ram: What did she mean by... "Tomorrow they'll save you"?]

 

Ram's question broke the silence on the subject.

 

For they were curious about those words.

{Reinhard vs. Little Girl}

 

Reinhard felt useless again, allowing such evil to reach someone he considered a close friend. Giving in again. Wondering if it would always be like this, if he would simply continue to fail again and again.

 

How could he be a hero if he failed so much?

 

But while some wanted to console him, they continued to think about the question Ram raised. And that answer came when they saw that girl, who looked oddly similar to Subaru in his Natsumi guise... and who was she supposed to be?

 

And why did she——

 

[Felt/Heinkel: WHAT THE FUCK?!]

 

It was an honest reaction from most when they saw Reinhard suddenly thrown into the Heavens by the tremendous strength of that little girl—or so they imagined—who was able to send even the Sword Saint to the Heavens with little or no apparent effort.

 

“That… that wasn’t a physical strike.” Reinhard muttered, staring closely at the screen.
Anyone who could.

 

“It was teleportation.” Roswaal concluded.

 

“A yin magic teleport like that?! But who could do that?”

 

“Everyone who could do so is in this room actually, how curious.” Echidna commented.

{Conversation between Electra and Alcyone}

 

Everyone's attention was drawn from the battle to the two young girls, and their surprise went without saying.

 

Seeing two girls who were apparently half-elves was interesting, but what caught my attention most was—

 

[Beatrice: Electra, Maia, Taygete, Alcyone, Celaeno, Merope... They're all the names of the Seven Sister Stars Subaru was named after, I suppose.]

 

[Shaula: And the names of the floors of the Master's Tower!]

 

The two most knowledgeable on the subject of star names—knowledge received directly from Subaru—were the ones who mentioned it—though it was redundant, since everyone knew about such things after all the screenings they'd seen at the Cinema.

 

Why would those little girls be named after the stars of Subaru's homeworld?

 

Why were they acting so mysterious?

 

[Anastasia: Apparently... Those are the ones Satella-San was talking about. —— Do you know them?]

 

[Satella: I-I-I... I-I've never seen them.]

 

Satella seemed as confused as everyone else in the room.

 

She had never really seen or met any of the little girls on the screen. They seemed to be children she could relate to, she knew, just by how warm her heart felt at the sight.
The fact that they both had a mixture of features akin to her and Subaru was not totally lost on her either.
Both had amethyst eyes and black hair, and adorned themselves in black with orange trimmings much like she did.

 

[Felix: Something tells me this is really bad nya.]

 

[Rem: But… but they are here to save Subaru-kun so…]

 

[Priscilla: They were also apparently sent by that Witch, so who knows what damage they might do?]

 

But everyone's attention was once again drawn to the girl fighting Reinhard, Merope

 

"... not even the Sword Saint can put her down," those words made more than one shudder. How powerful was that little girl really?

 

“Or is it not a question of power?” Roswaal wondered aloud.

 

And if that weren't enough——

 

[Daphne: Hmm?! The Fishy is back?]

 

Not even the creator of such a being could help but be surprised to see her alive again on the screen.

 

Wilhelm's eyes widened in shock, before gritting his teeth in reflexive rage at the gigantic, powerful beast that had appeared.

The Sword Demon practically rose from his seat. He didn’t expect to see the Whale on any of these paths, considering it was already long dead.

 

But concern was also on most of their faces. They were thinking about the potential damage that creature would cause with its attack.

 

[Julius: This… this will not go well.]

 

[Ricardo; Fuckin hell this is going to be bad.]

 

[Crusch: The whale appearing is going to cause panic throughout the city. And apparently that won’t be the end of it.]

{Taygete and Celaeno}

 

Seeing the chaotic start of both sisters gave a new perspective on what was really happening.

 

They truly had a clear and obvious goal: to get to Subaru. One way or another. But the way they were carrying out their actions would cause massive destruction, even though they were apparently trying to avoid lethal harm to innocents or unnecessary deaths.

 

Some were curious as they looked at the way both of them were attacking.

 

The Taygete's girls eyes were off-putting to several people. They were cold in a sort of way that reminded people of Subaru's eyes during the greed route.

 

[Petra: That girl is kind of scary.]

 

[Otto: Yeah... I'll agree with that]

 

[Ram: Its unsettling.]

 

Mechanical beings, elemental beings, and corpses. As if using one of the Great Beasts that should already be dead wasn’t enough.

 

[Echidna: So she has some kind of connection to the Authority of Gluttony.]

 

[Meili: What makes you think they can't have Divine Protection similar to mine, hm~?]

 

[Echidna: No offense, but comparing your and Daphne's power would be like comparing the sword skills of the Finest of the Knights and the current Sword Saint. Even if both are truly skilled and powerful, the level would still be too obvious to be noticed. While your Divine Protection is quite interesting... it still wouldn't compare to the control you could exert with the Authority of Gluttony.]

 

Honestly speaking, she dismissed the theory that some kind of DP was being used by that girl.

 

It did make sense to a certain extent.

 

But that only raised even more doubts about everything they were seeing.

 

If she had the Authority of Gluttony, wouldn't that mean the Archbishops shouldn't have been killed? And if so, shouldn't Subaru have had his name returned because of their deaths?

 

[Mimi: Ah look look! It's us!]

 

Seeing everyone assembled to meet the Whale’s descent, this was not a reassuring feeling.

 

[Hetaro: Sister! That’s not a good thing.]

 

[Garfiel: I’ guessin’ we’ll be fighting them eh?]

 

[Anastasia: It looks that way.]

 

[Emilia: I reeeeeally hope no one is hurt.]

 

[Ricardo: That girl is way to happy about this.]

 

[Priscilla: Ohohoh? They think they can take me on? The fools. I would like to see them try, even with the felled beast at their side.]

{Maia and Asterope}

 

The girls' appearance, actually. Maia’s appearance vaguely resembled——Who were they trying to fool? She looked exactly like Emilia and Satella if it weren't for her different eyes, even though one still had the color of the two half-elf girls.

 

Asterope’s appearance was the most different, but she still had the same amethyst eyes that many of them had.
Though her dark-brown hair seemed to be a unique feature among the sisters.

 

Something that really caught everyone's attention was the green mist she blew.

 

[Felix: Wha… what is that mist nya.]

 

[Julius: They took on those knights like they were nothing.]

 

[Petra: if they are all that powerful then…]

 

[Wilhelm: We could have a proper disaster on our hands.]

 

[Al: That Maia girl is a bit of a show off though. Took those attacks like it was nothing.]

 

[Frederica: It seemed like it WAS nothing to her. Though I agree she has an... interesting personality that much is clear.]

 

[Otto: Honestly they all seem a bit crazy.]

 

As soon as the screening ended, everyone was worried, scared, and confused by the group of girls who had launched the attack on the Royal Capital. —— Everyone's gaze wandered to the one who could answer all their questions: The Time Witch who...

 

Alpha was sitting, playing on her phone, as she had done in some past screenings.

 

Until she noticed the eyes on her.

 

[Alpha: What? Did I leave the sound on again?]

 

[Satella: No, not this time. —— Who are those little girls? Could you tell us, Alpha-Chan?]

 

[Alpha: Hm? Hm; no. Find out in the next episode.]

 

Speaking in a tone that betrayed no interest in continuing the conversation, she returned to her cell phone game. Eliciting a few angry grunts at her behavior.

 

But other than that...

 

Satella felt a strange feeling in her chest as she watched those little girls.

 

Even her Envy side must have felt that feeling, because... she also seemed happy. Happy, as if she were with Subaru or something similar. Making everything even more strange for the Seal half-elf.

Notes:

I'll have the proper "In this if" section at the end of the part 2.

As a reminder I gave this path a 'weird level 3' so this has some Deus Ex Machina, that will probably become apparent in the part 2.

For now, consider this just a taste.

This path 'should' be something I post later as its certainly the weirdest one yet BUT the idea for these girls has been stuck in my head so I just needed to write them. I hope you all enjoy.

As a note, if I had to compare them to the Witches and Archbishops, they are on average more powerful, though I don't think any of them are 'quite' as broken as Regulus or Sekhmet.

Though we are excluding one girl from that list as she is weird, I think you can guess by who based on the 'jobs' each of them are assigned.

 

Also I reorganized the chapter list, so everything is now 'in order' for ease of reading.

Chapter 57: Path of The Daughters of Disaster: Part 2

Summary:

What if...
Seven sinful stars saved the forgotten sage?

Notes:

OK... this ended up being REALLY REALLY long.
I don't expect any other Myriad Path chapter to ever EVER be this long again.

Hope you enjoy

Reinhard’s divine protections began to blaze to life as he felt it.

The myriad of battles beginning in the streets within the city.

This was a full-scale attack upon the Kingdom of Lugunica, and he was stuck in the skies above.

Directing his vision downward, he saw a sight he could hardly believe.

The White Whale was descending upon the city.

But he didn’t have time to deal with that.

The foe before him merited his full attention.

He couldn’t draw the Dragon Sword on this foe, despite their apparent strength, which was rather annoying for him.

Instead, he had to use the sheathed blade.

But even then, he was careful.

His opponent was nothing more than a fifteen-year-old girl.

With her hair now flowing freely in the air, he could see that she had two very distinct elvish ears.

She was also very strong, he could easily sense that much.

The strength surged through her as they began to clash, power on par with Cecilus, Vauge, or Halibel.

She had a sheathed blade at her side, but her current weapon of choice was a black spear.

The two clashed in the air—

The clash of his sheathed Dragon Sword and her spear caused shockwaves to echo through the air like booms of thunder.

Again and again their weapons clashed, but Reinhard found himself making frustratingly little progress.

She twirled her spear around, using it masterfully to stab and sweep at Reinhard.

But his own skills were superior still, and he felt like he should be getting the upper hand—

Except for the fact that he found every decisive strike of his parried or blocked. Perfectly predicted, as if she had seen it coming before he even thought of it.

Sometimes, when he was about to land a perfect strike, the girl would just vanish—

Appearing around him less than a second later for their battle to begin anew.

That was one troubling factor about facing her,  all his moves were being predicted.

The other problem was the seemingly random powers that she wielded in the middle of their battle—

Her miasma surging at a greater and greater intensity.

At one point, Reinhard found himself smacked around and nearly crushed by an echoed force.

At another time, he landed a direct blow upon her, but it did nothing and bounced off of her.

He found his heart randomly stopping for a fraction of a second.

Yet these effects almost seemed random to the Sword Saint, but they were always helpful for the girl.

Though, truth be told, Reinhard did not want the battle to reach the city.

If he were to fight this girl in a decisive fashion, he knew that the collateral damage would be catastrophic were the royal capital to be their battleground.

Yet at the same time, his every attempt to end the battle perfectly eluded him.

 

“Having trouble, Mister Sword Saint?” the girl asked with a playful tone as she continued to deliver thrust after thrust against him.

 

Reinhard shook his head, retaining his confidence even as his concern grew. “I never do.”

 

“Now I know that’s a lie.”

She giggled, as if she was just playing.

“But if that’s the case, let's ramp things up a bit!”

A shadow erupted forth from behind the girl—and for the briefest of seconds, the Sword Saint’s vision went black.

*****

The five dragon candidates had been summoned by the Council of Wisemen to discuss several matters pertaining to the kingdom and the Royal Selection.

All things considered it was mostly for necessary logistics to be handled.

Even Roswaal showed up, requested by the Council of Wisemen.

While the mage had found himself puzzled and rather dejected as of late, he still attended to his duties as Emilia’s sponsor and as the court mage of the kingdom.

What nobody expected was the sudden appearance of the White Whale.

The dragon candidates and the members of their camps quickly rushed outside to see the descending terror.

Even Crusch Karsten was able to hobble over to see what was happening, albeit still requiring the use of a cane to walk.

“It can’t be…” Wilhelm muttered as they saw the White Whale appear with a host of other Mabeasts.

“What the hell! But we killed the thing,” Ricardo spat out the words.

“This is impossible!” Tivey cried.

“How… How is the White Whale back?!” Emilia shouted.

“Is it some sort of illusion?” Otto asked.

“I’m afraaaaaaid not,” Roswaal remarked, casting a concerned look over the city. “And we have moooore issues than just that.”

“What do you mean, Margrave?” Julius asked.

He pointed out into the city. “There are strange creatures, not Mabeasts though, attacking the city.”

Marcos joined the dragon candidates, casting a worried glance over the city and up towards the Whale. “We need to take care of this, now.”

Felt looked around. “Dammit, where is Reinhard?! He should be back by now.”

Heinkel grumbled to himself. “Figures that the useless bastard isn’t around when he’s needed.”

“We need to do something about the Whale first! If it attacks the city then a lot of people will die!” Emilia brought people’s attention back specifically to the giant Whale.

Priscilla let out one of her usual arrogant laughs. “Ohohoh! You are worried about a beast that has already been slain? Whether it has been revived or is an inferior copy, it makes no difference. It was slain once so it can be slain again. This time you have your goddess here to make things easier for you commoners.”

Felt rolled her eyes. “I hate to agree with the bitch, but she’s right. We need to take care of this thing now.”

A knight then ran up to the group and shouted, “There are intruders in the castle layer! Two women who are heading towards the prison tower! They’ve already incapacitated the knights who were standing guard.”

“The Prison Tower?” Felix questioned. “This must be the cult!”

Marcos grumbled. “Dammit, alright then. Julius, Felix, I need you with me to take care of the prison tower. Can the rest of you handle the Whale?”

Anastasia chuckled and nodded her head. “I’d say we got enough hands on deck here.”

Wilhelm nodded his head and drew his blade, looking back at Crusch.

“My lady, if you’ll permit me to engage.”

Crusch nodded her head. “Of course, Wilhelm. You have my complete confidence.” She turned to Felix. “As do you, Ferris.”

Felix nodded her head, signaling for some knights to take Crusch back inside.

Anastasia sighed. “Well I’m no good out here, I’ll go with Crusch and the Council to see if we can coordinate an actual defense.”

“Don’ think y’ got any more time for tha’,” Garfiel shouted as he pointed back up at the sky.

The Whale had abandoned its slow descent, and was now diving in the air towards them, its mouth open wide and curled into some sort of deranged smile.

“Everyone move!” Otto shouted, hurrying inside with the other non-fighters.

“I shall work to take caaaare of the beasts,” Roswaal declared. “I’m certain the rest of youuuu can handle the Whale.”

The mage then began to float into the air and dove towards the city.

There was no further time to plan with the Whale descending upon them.

Wilhelm was the first to act, drawing his blade. “Ricardo! Launch me!” he shouted to the wolf-man.

Ricardo drew his blade and laughed. “You got it!” He brought his blade back and then, using it like a bat, swung it while Wilhelm leapt into the air and kicked off the flat of the blade.

Much like they did during their original fight with the Whale.

Others were quick to follow him in their own ways.

Ezzo, of Felt’s camp, quickly kicked up a spell of wind that would support those who needed to be launched to the Whale. “I’ll be sure to handle all the aerial maneuvering you need,” he spoke with firm confidence.

“Great! That takes care of that then!” Felt smiled.

“Let’s whack ’em!” Mimi shouted.

One after another, using magical means, the group propelled themselves upward to face the White Whale.

Wilhelm was at the head, already on a lethal trajectory towards the White Whale with his blade in hand.

The gaze of the Whale shifted up, staring right at him and those who were following him.

“I took you down once! I will slay you again, you…”

Wilhelm’s war shout was cut off as he found himself forced to block an incoming attack.
“Dynamic! Entry!”
Crashing into his side was a young woman with black hair and amethyst eyes, their blades locked together as Wilhelm was forced to land on a nearby rooftop via a series of wild kicks.

Wilhelm glared at the figure, but she was smiling.

“Who are you! And why are you helping the Whale?” Wilhelm shouted, pointing his blade at the figure.

The girl laughed and shook her head. “The last answer is complicated, but you can call me Electra, the Witch of Wrath.” She flourished her own blade. “And fighting you before you grow too old to be worth a damn, I'd say that’s a good use of my time.”
Wilhelm frowned at the girl, but carefully studied her stance. He could tell she was a practiced swordsman, probably a master.

And he considered her title. “Witch of Wrath? Are you a member of the Witch Cult then?”
His voice was even, but harsh and accusatory.

“Yes and no, though in your mind it's probably a yes. Whatever pisses you off more,” she replied, her smirk widening as she readied her blade. “So come on then! Try and kill me, old man!”

The girl didn’t deny a connection to the Witch Cult, and furthermore acted to protect the Whale.
That was enough for the Sword Demon to label her an enemy that needed to be cut down.

He charged, intent on finishing this quickly with a powerful flurry of blows. But he found his swings parried and blocked, repulsed by masterful and yet aggressive swordsmanship.

Electra pushed forward and unleashed her own barrage of sword swings, each one fast, powerful, and precise.
Her strikes were aggressive and fiery, but also delivered masterfully.
The Sword Demon was an experienced fighter; he knew when he was facing someone who was at his level. This girl was one such person, at the very least.

What followed was a furious exchange of blows between them, steel sparking as their blades collided again and again, both swordmasters pressing the offensive.
Wilhelm’s face was stern yet furious, seeing only a wretched enemy that he had to strike down.
Electra’s face was aggressive yet jubilant, reveling in the clash of swords.

The clash continued, both only able to get the most minor of blows upon each other. A cut appeared along Electra’s cheek, a light slash across Wilhelm’s arm.
For those few seconds, the two were equal, but such balance did not last.

Electra’s assault was relentless and unyielding, her blows only increasing in intensity as the battle raged on.
The Sword Demon found himself inching back further and further, unable to continuously meet her ferocity.
He could find this was not an absence of skill on his part, but rather a weakness of his body. She was simply younger, faster, tougher, and stronger while being about equally as skilled.
And her style, focused on power blow after power blow, battered against the Sword Demon’s defenses.
Wilhelm stumbled back, struggling to throw off a particularly powerful blow.

“I got you!” Electra snarled as she closed in for a finishing blow, her blade aimed at the staggered Sword Demon.

“Get off!” a tiger-boy snarled as he came crashing down atop Electra.
She blocked his impact with her sword and leapt backwards. “Ah! The mad cat came to play, huh? Well, you're fun too,” Electra smirked.

“Don’ know who y’ ar’, bitch. But y’ ain’ goin’ anywhere,” Garfiel spat out the words as he transformed his arms.

Electra readied her blade and prepared to charge in yet again, but found herself cut off by a wall of raised ice.
“Sir Wilhelm!”
Emilia called out as she landed next to him, followed by Beatrice and Ram.
“You can leave this one to us, sir,” Ram added. “You can go take care of that overgrown fish in the sky.”

Wilhelm looked them over quickly, and nodded his head. “You all have my thanks. Good luck.”

Garfiel scooped up the Sword Demon, and then launched him into the sky towards the Whale.

Beatrice stared at the woman. “And who might you be, I suppose?”

Electra stared back at them, looking over the new group arrayed to fight her. “Ha… hahaha! OK, this is great! I really hit the jackpot here, huh? Didn't think I'd get to fight you bastards.” She lifted her blade towards them, a horrific and furious glint in her eyes. “I'm Electra, Witch of Wrath.”

“Wrath?” Emilia questioned, knowing the Archbishop of Wrath was locked in the tower.

“I am disinclined to believe you, I suppose. But your rotten scent tells me otherwise,” Beatrice muttered, readying her Minya crystals.

“What? Oh yeah, guess that crazy bitch is still around. Well then.” Electra readied herself to fight, causing the Emilia camp fighters to ready themselves in turn.
“Don't think I'm like her! Don't think I'm like Minerva! When I'm pissed, everything dies!”

A sickening feeling washed over the group, and they knew they had to act.
Beatrice launched a barrage of Minya crystals. “Be silent, I suppose!”

As they drew close to Electra, the crystals were totally annihilated, engulfed by a raised wall of black and violet flame.

“What? How?” Beatrice was shocked.

Ram launched a barrage of wind blades.
Emilia fired a rain of ice spears.

Garfiel leapt over the wall of unnatural flame and dove right at the witch.

Electra responded with a barrage of ebon fire that annihilated the incoming magic.
She leapt into the air to meet Garfiel's charge. Wreathing herself in black light, she launched at the demi-human.
The two entered a quick exchange of blows. He swiped at her and she slashed at him, cutting deeply into him.
He began to regenerate, but she then delivered a swift kick across his face, followed by an explosion that sent him flying back.

As she landed, Beatrice conjured forth a massive barrage of yin magic crystals. “Ul Minya!”

Emilia conjured forth a huge pillar of ice, intending to crash it down upon the witch. “Al Huma!”

Electra smirked. “Like I told you bitches! Everything dies!”
A pillar of black fire engulfed her body, firing upward and outward as she became engulfed in a storm of destruction.

The ice and the yin magic crystals were totally annihilated by the Witch of Wrath.
The building beneath her began to twist and warp, the sky churning above her head. Reality distorting and warping from her Authority of Absolute Destruction.

Among her siblings, she was not the strongest, but her power was the truest and most pure power of destruction an Authority could provide.

The Authority of Wrath having found its home in its truest disciple in millennia.

 

***

As the battle continued between the members of the Emilia Camp and the Witch of Wrath, the others sought to dispatch the returned White Whale.

Ricardo was the first to land a blow upon the creature, crashing into its side. “Take this, ya overgrown fish!”

The Whale whipped its body around and let out a loud roar. Suddenly, a torrent of fog erupted forth from its mouth, forcing everyone to dodge as they landed near the whale.

“Damnit, that was close!” Felt shouted.

Priscilla scoffed. “It will take more than that for this beast to extinguish my divine self.”

Al landed nearby and looked at the whale. While he did not betray it outwardly, he was very concerned—especially as he heard Electra’s bold declaration.
He knew witches very well; furthermore, he recognized the name of ‘Electra’ as well.
All these things unsettled him. “Don’t think we can be too cautious, princess.”

Meanwhile, the three Iron Fang triplets proceeded to launch a bombardment of magic towards the White Whale. They could already tell it was not ‘quite’ as durable as the original whale, but they still did not let their guard down.

Wilhelm himself launched into a brutal assault against the White Whale, flinging himself at it and tearing into its side and body with his blade, causing blood to gush forth from it—
Blood that was not bright crimson, but dark, nearly black even.

As he continued to cut and carve at the whale, his instincts flashed to life, telling him that an attack was imminent.

A hole opened up inside the whale as a single figure leapt forth from it to clash with the Sword Demon.
She collided with the Sword Demon like a blur, kicking and striking with her fists at unusual speed.
Wilhelm blocked the strikes with his blade, expecting his sword to find purchase in flesh, but instead hearing the clang of metal.
He landed on a nearby rooftop.

The figure then leapt back, landing atop the adjacent roof as the Whale coasted overhead.

It was a short and fair-skinned elvish-looking girl with short bob-cut white hair that barely extended past her ears. Her eyes were a deep blue color, almost jewel-like in their intensity, with a roundish sort of face. Her attire was rather extravagant. She wore a black set of pants and shirt that looked somewhat like a noble uniform. It had a trim of several colors, buttons, tassels, and the like—almost looking like a costume. Her most striking piece of attire was her cloak-like jacket. Its base color was a sky sort of blue, but it contained a myriad of colorful designs upon itself, shaped and styled intricately. 

“Hey now, don’t you know that it's mean to play with other people’s pets without permission?” Her voice was teasing and playful as she wore a cheerful smile on her face.

Wilhelm frowned. “Pet, you say?” His grip on his blade tensing.

“Mhm mhm.” She nodded her head.

Wilhelm noted that the Whale’s movements slowed in the air.
He tensed, not wanting to give this foe any time to prepare whatever they were considering.
He charged in yet again, the girl not even moving to dodge as he cut her in two.

At least, that was what he tried to do. But as his blade made contact, her body seemed to liquefy into a black substance.
Wilhelm gasped as tendrils of the substance moved to try and envelop him, forcing him backwards.

The blob leapt away through the air and reformed into the girl.

As it did, Ricardo appeared behind her and looked to cleave her in half with his blade, but this time the young woman dodged gracefully and delivered a powerful kick to Ricardo’s side as she spun about, sending him flying backwards.

“Rude! Seriously, I just wanted to play.” She let out a childish laugh as she landed back on the nearby roof.

The Whale thrashed around in the sky, still contending with the Iron Fang triplets as they had to avoid its fog blasts. They were aided by Ezzo, who leveled his own magic against the beast.

Ricardo grumbled. “This girl’s going to be a problem.”

“I can tell.” Wilhelm's voice was harsh and direct.

The girl cleared her throat. “As I was saying! I am Celaeno the…”

Her introduction was cut off by a one-armed knight, who was launched into the air by his own proud mistress.

Celaeno did not even move. The knight was not intercepted by her, but swatted away by an invisible force.

“Gaguk!” Al cried out.

A figure then floated onto the rooftop next to Celaeno—a black kimono-wearing pale girl with black hair and dark amethyst eyes.
“Thanks for the assist, Sis,” Celaeno said to the newcomer.

Al landed near Wilhelm and Ricardo, quickly picking himself up. “Warn me before you do that, princess!” he shouted.

Priscilla landed atop the roof shortly thereafter, followed by Felt.

The Whale then repositioned itself, hovering above and behind Celaeno, ready to support her.

“Cease your yammering, jester,” Priscilla scoffed as she conjured forth the yang sword in a burst of crimson flames. “Now identify yourself, you who dares to bring such an unsightly creature before my divine presence.”

Felt readied her blades. “Yeah! Who do you think you are, bitches?!”

Celaeno giggled and stretched out her arms. “Celaeno, Witch of Gluttony.”

The sullen-looking girl next to her let out a deep sigh. “All these guys? What a pain. I’m Alcyone, Witch of Sloth.”

Wilhelm's gaze sharpened. They knew who Gluttony was, and they had already slain Sloth. The very existence of these girls didn’t make sense, and they all knew it.

Celaeno giggled. “Looks like you are pretty confused! Well, we ain’t explaining anything!” she declared while dramatically pointing at them.

“Then do us a favor, you apparent fakes, and begone from our presence.” Priscilla pointed her blade back at her, ready to strike.

“Heh, they think we’re fake, Sis.” Alcyone commented.

“That’s kind of rude,” Celaeno added. “But still, they look like a fun bunch.”

“YOU would think that, you…”

Priscilla launched herself at the sisters before they could continue their conversation.

But she found her slash blocked by an invisible force as she was thrown back.

“So annoying,” Alcyone grumbled.

Al and Felt both rushed in as well, but were similarly repulsed before all three were pummeled by a rain of unseen blows.

The triplets fired a blast of magic straight at Celaeno. The colorful girl dodged backwards, only to be set upon by both Wilhelm and Ricardo.

She morphed her body into a black acidic substance, flowing and morphing around their strikes.
She reformed several steps away from them, pointing her arm at them as it morphed into a rainbow serpent’s head.
“Bombs away!” she shouted with glee.

Wilhelm and Ricardo both quickly dodged. They were smart enough to know what the serpent’s head implied.

A sphere of black substance shot out from the mouth of the serpent, careening through the air before landing on a nearby rooftop, exploding into a cloud of black mist that then quickly dissipated.

The triplets tried to continue their ranged bombardment, but were forced to move when the Whale let loose another torrent of fog towards them.

Celaeno laughed as Wilhelm continued to try and strike her down. “Is this all just a game to you?!” the Sword Demon shouted in accusation.

“A game? No, but this is fun! Really satisfies the appetite, you know?”
She continued to dodge or endure his sword blows. Her other hand morphed into a scorpion’s stinger, with which she parried the blows of Ricardo.
“But we’re only just getting started!” she cheered.

 

The others fared little better against the supposed Witch of Sloth.

Ezzo unleashed a flurry of fire and ice magic against her as Alcyone cocooned herself in an invisible shield of force.

“Al Karem!” she shouted as she conjured forth a sphere of yin magic, firing it at the dwarf mage.

Surprised at being forced to confront such a rare spell, Ezzo marshaled his magical defenses against the gravitational pull.

Alcyone kept track of every one of her hundred hands. She had no choice but to do so—two of these opponents were considered ‘dangerous’ in her mind.

The obvious one was the Sun Princess Priscilla. While she could not see the unseen hands, her Yang Sword found its mark anyway due to her obscene luck, burning through several of Alcyone’s hands.
She could regenerate them, but it took several seconds to do so.
Still, she kept enough of an overwhelming pressure upon her to keep the girl occupied.

Meanwhile, she was keeping Felt at bay as best she could. The blonde girl was speeding across the rooftops to face her even as Alcyone floated and moved away.
Even when punched, pushed, and smashed into the ground, the scrappy girl kept coming.
Alcyone wasn’t worried—she’d have just flattened her or punched a hole through her guts if she had to. But they were going with the non-lethal route this time.
So annoying, caring about people’s lives.

She thought to herself. As Felt drew close, Alcyone adopted a different solution. “El Vita.”
She pointed at Felt.

Suddenly, Felt’s body fell to the ground, smashed into the dirt with incredible force. Not by any invisible hands, but by her own weight as Alcyone magnified the force of gravity upon the girl considerably.

“Enough.”
“Die.”

Two voices rang out from behind her as two maids of the Astrea household, Flam and Grassis, appeared behind her.

The two girls struck at her, attempting to pierce her from behind.
Luckily for Alcyone, she always kept some of her unseen hands in a defensive position around herself. The two girls pierced through the hands, and slightly into the flesh of the slothful witch.
But it was not nearly enough, as Alcyone vanished from their sight for a simple moment.

“Teleportation?”
“How?”

The two were then smacked back as Alcyone glared. “Damnit! So annoying,” she grumbled as she readied her hands, having to take this fight more seriously with more heavy hitters on the field.

Still, even those maids were not her primary concern.
Her main concern lay with the ‘weakest’ fighter on the field—Aldebaran.

The knight was fending off her unseen hands. “Ah hey hey, how is this fair when we can’t even see!” he called out in complaint.

She knew he was potentially the most dangerous existence here—for her and her sisters especially.

She knew that he had already established his matrix.
She didn’t know if he had already used his authority; since she wasn’t trying to kill him, she couldn’t say.
Right now her hands were just being defensive—she couldn’t quite tell if his authority had been used yet.
She did not want to give him that chance, and so prioritized her trap.
Everything else would be easy after that.

As for the one-armed man, he truly did not know what was going on. And he didn’t like it at all. He warded off the unseen blows, enduring getting punched and shoved around.
His many experiences with death, and his liege’s use of him as a punching bag, made that easy to endure.

She isn’t going for any kill shots. Why?

He questioned, but he figured that this was a question he could not answer—not right now. The appearance of these new Witches—Wrath, Sloth, and Gluttony—Witches that should not exist, that unsettled him.
That damned teacher of mine said nothing about girls like these. What the hell?!

For now, he chose to fight normally. He had already set up his matrix, so he felt secure that he was ready for whatever could be thrown his way. The fact that only a few hands were being used to accost him put him at ease—he felt his enemy was underestimating him, a costly move for those that did.

As the two Astrea maids attacked, he saw the Witch teleport.

Yin magic?

He questioned. He wasn’t quite sure. A short-range teleport like that was possible for a true master of yin magic, but he wasn’t sure if it was something more.

He noticed her stance shift, having to draw hands that were likely used for her defense to face off against the two maids.

He took this as a possible chance to strike, and launched himself towards the Witch.
Here goes nothing!
He figured the worst-case scenario was that he would be forcibly reset, or be forced to reset himself.
But he needed to attempt a strike to end this.

The Witch’s gaze turned towards him, a creepy smile crossing her lips. “I win.”

Al felt something touch his chest.

And then he was elsewhere—halfway across the city, flying impotently through the air, outside the bounds of his original matrix…
“WHAT THE HELL!”
He shouted into the air as he suddenly felt himself gripped in the face by an unseen force, before it was introduced to a nearby wall with considerable force. The hand battered his helmed face against the wall again and again, causing vision to blur and his mind to go into a daze.
It was not enough to kill him, but the one-armed knight was pretty sure he had a concussion.
He felt like he was going to puke.

Back with the Witch of Sloth, the other combatants saw Al suddenly vanish. 

“What the hell did you do!?” Shouted an indignant Felt. 

“Got rid of a problem.” Alcyone replied.

Priscilla scoffed. “You dare to interfere with that which belongs to me! Know your place, you detestable Witch.”

Alcyone let out a deep sigh. “You’re complaining even when you have me outnumbered huh? Fine then, I’ll just even things up myself.”

A myriad of lesser spirits began to appear around her, followed by a cyclone of black wind that conjured forth in front of her.

Within that storm of wind was a black wolf with emerald eyes. A spirit of wind, coming to the aid of its contractor.  

***

 

Elsewhere within the city, the various knights and guards protecting the capital were working to protect the people from the creatures assailing the capital.

The flying mabeasts had mostly positioned themselves above the castle layer, harassing people as they swept through the city.

Besides that, the concern was the various strange constructs that appeared.
They came in three types that could be identified.
The most basic was the type made of metal, hulking blocky humanoid things that stomped about and battered at buildings and at knights. They seemed more like metia than anything else.
The second type were elemental creations, humanoid beings that resembled elemental spirits, darting through the city and causing all manner of panic and mischief.
The final type was the most unsettling, semi-human looking constructs of flesh, living and dead. Looking like hulking monsters or deformed mutants, they spread terror wherever they went.

For Margrave Roswaal, this roused his interest—one of the few things that did these days.
He understood that his plans had been ‘derailed’ somehow. That something went wrong ‘somewhere’ and that he was missing a critical tool, a key piece.
But he could not figure out what it was. He suspected it might be the Archbishop of Pride, considering some scraps of info that he heard, but his investigations towards this end were fruitless.
In the end, he resolved to soldier on and continue with his plans, even without his gospel. He had waited four hundred years; he would not give up due to a setback. In some part of his mind, he subconsciously knew that all hope was not yet lost.
Still, the derailing of his plans frustrated him.

That’s why the curiosity of these creatures roused his interest—it was a welcome distraction.

Flying through the air of the capital, he took down several of these creatures, dispatching them with ease.

“Now what are these and where are they coming from?” he mused aloud as he floated through the air.

His attention then became focused on a woman, standing within a tower on the edge of the castle layer.

He noticed her surrounded by several of these creations, watching over the city rather intensely.

“Myyyy I would guuuuse that is the one in charge.”
He slowly drifted over to where she was, still smiling.

She did not react much as he approached, maintaining the measured smile upon her face. “Well hello to you, Margrave. Seems you are the one who kept enough awareness to notice me, and not be distracted by my sister’s antics.”
Her tone was polite, measured, totally leveled.
But utterly and completely hollow.

Roswaal smiled. “And hello to you, it seems you are aware of me, but I am not aware of yooooouuuu.”
He looked at the creatures surrounding her.

There were six elemental types, crystalline in appearance with colors tuned to the six primary elements.

There were also two female human-looking ones standing on either side of her with blades drawn and masks upon their faces. He could tell by their pallor that they were corpses.

“Quite the fascinating set of toys you have. Do you think they will do you any good?” he asked, his smile widening as he conjured forth several spheres of multi-colored magic.

She let out a slight chuckle. “My personal entourage is made of sterner stuff than the fodder I sent into the city.”

Roswaal studied her carefully. She was dressed in a button-up suit that would work well on a man or woman. Black but with an orange trim to it, the buttons were also orange. She had short white hair and dark eyes. Furthermore, he caught sight of her ears—pointed like an elf.

“How interesting, are you a half-elf by any chance?” he wondered aloud.

“Quarter-elf actually, though our mother’s blood runs strong,” she replied, maintaining a respectful tone.
Eight spheres of multi-colored magic then appeared, beginning to orbit her as well.

A very similar spell to the one that the Margrave himself was using.

He frowned upon seeing what looked to be his own spell. “Who are you?”
She maintained her smile. “Margrave, your teacher would be so disappointed in you. You keep messing up. Without her book, you are practically tripping over yourself.”

He then glared at her. “Why you…”

“But that is just my personal opinion. I am not one for insults—it’s a waste of time.” She took a breath. “To answer your question, I am Taygete, the new Witch of Greed.”

“Greed?! You dare to assume that you could be!” he snarled.

“But I am.” Her smile remained, totally unmoving.

Roswaal lashed out with his magic, a myriad of colors aiming right for the self-proclaimed greedy witch.

The constructs around Taygete began to move. They responded with their own barrage of elemental magic to counter Roswaal’s. Coupled with her own multi-colored magic, the clashes were that of equals.

Taygete took a step forward, unfolding her hands from behind her back, weaving magic around them. She stepped off the edge of the tower, floating across from the ancient mage.
The six elemental constructs began to levitate, taking up formation around her.

“Now come then, Roswaal Mathers. I think it's time for you to understand your place in the grand order of things.” While maintaining the faux gentle, almost polite air about herself, she pointed her hand at Roswaal.

“Al Jiwald.” An intense beam of light erupted forth from her hand, aimed right at the mage.

“Al Goa!” he shouted in response, conjuring a huge sphere of flames.

Light and fire clashed, the air between them burned.

The battle between the archmages had begun.

 

***

 

Marcos, Julius, and Felix came face to face with the two figures who were making their way towards the prison tower.

It wasn’t hard to find them, neither was being subtle and both stood out.

Both were elvish girls wearing striking clothing.
The short brown-haired girl was in a sleeveless dark purple short dress.
While the taller white-haired girl wore striking black, gold, and white-trimmed robes befitting that of a queen, complete with a golden cloak on her back.

As the knights moved to confront them, the taller woman flourished her cloak. “You are the ones they sent to stop us? How fun,” she spoke as if delivering lines for a stage production.

The shorter girl giggled. “Sister Maia, it seems we got some reeeelly interesting strong-looking men to accompany us. How delightful!”
Her gaze then fell upon Felix. “They even brought a cute little kitty pet.”
The short quarter-elf girl then flicked out two of her knives. As she held them, they became covered in a rainbow sort of liquid.

Marcos stepped forward, drawing his blade. “In the name of the Divine Dragon, we demand that you identify yourselves and surrender at once.”

Julius had his blade drawn, his six spirits were already orbiting him.

Felix and the other knights stood ready to support.

They did not take the two girls lightly, this was because there was a myriad of unconscious knights behind the two girls.

Asterope chuckled and turned to her sister. “As fun as playing around with these guys has been, I think this is more your stage, Sister Maia. I’ll be support.”

Maia smirked, stepping forward. “Thank you, Sister Asterope, I believe you are correct. It’s time for the true star to shine.”

Maia stepped forward, every step having a weight to it as her head was held high.
She was not worried—they were already within her grasp.

She lifted her hand towards them and let out a haughty laugh. “I’ll give you one and only one chance to back off now and let us do what we came here to do.”
She smirked.
“Buuut it would be rude of me to not at least honor part of your request. Sister Asterope, I believe introductions are in order.”

“Ah, yeah, I guess you are right.” Asterope giggled and waved at the group. “I’m Asterope, the Witch of Lust.”

Maia then pointed dramatically towards the sky. “And with the world as my witness, I declare myself Maia, the eldest of the seven Pleiades sisters and the Witch of Pride.”

The sun actually seemed to magnify upon her as a few clouds happened to part above her, however slightly, amplifying her presence as she was practically beaming.

“Lust? Pride?” Felix was confused—deeply confused—as these witches claimed the titles of the creatures he hated most in this world. They all were. They knew who the archbishops of sin were; these girls were not them. Yet here they were shamelessly using the title of witch.

“If you dare to say that you are Witches, then it is our duty as knights to apprehend you. For the sake of the kingdom and the world!” Julius declared as rainbow-colored light coated his blade.

“Agreed,” Marcos said, a firm determination washing over him. His eyes glimmered with a bright blue color; he instantly became aware of the level of magic the woman before him possessed. The second strongest knight in the kingdom, leader of its knights, quickly sprung into action.
He suddenly became encased in a magical armor made of gray stones. Encased in the armor, he grew to three meters in size, a sword of similar substance forming within his hands as well.

He charged forward.

As Marcos charged, Julius pointed his shining blade towards the two girls. “Ul Clauzeria!”
Several streams of rainbow-colored light shot forth from his blade to bombard the two.

Asterope quickly dodged out of the way and behind her sister.

Maia meanwhile remained unbothered, wearing only the most confident of smiles. The rainbow-colored beams spiraled through the air and closed in upon her, and nearly every single one proceeded to miss her—flying over, around, or to the side of her.

One beam found its mark, but Maia reached out and blocked it with her hand as the light dispersed.
“How unfortunate,” she remarked.

“What? How did my attack miss?” The finest knight was utterly perplexed.

Marcos did not stop his charge and brought his blade down upon the girls. Maia casually sidestepped it—a simple motion that should not otherwise have prevented Marcos from finding his mark.
But he too missed, his blade colliding with the ground next to her.

He didn’t waste time to question the failure of his attack and he kicked at her with his oversized armor.

Maia raised her hand to block, enduring the blow with her bare hands as she was forced back.

By now Asterope had darted away and in between the buildings.

With Maia handling the two ‘problems,’ she was confident she could take care of the rest.

“Wha! After hyer!” Felix shouted as he and half the remaining knights moved to block off Asterope’s path.

Meanwhile, the second and third strongest knights in the kingdom were left to contend with the Witch of Pride.
With a great shove, Maia forced Marcos back.

Marcos took up position next to Julius, both of them were at the ready.

“She’s strong, very strong,” Marcos muttered to Julius.

“Then we’ll have to take her together,” Julius declared as his spirits readied themselves around him. “Witch of Pride, we shall not let you or your siblings pass.”

Maia laughed. “Ahaha, you think you have a choice in the matter? I don’t think you realize that from where I am standing, you have already lost. But still, I can’t blame you too much for being idiots. So how about I show you what it means to face me.”
She flourished her cloak as a great swirl of golden flames appeared behind her, taking the form of a large sun that seemed to scorch the air around her.

Julius gasped. “That… that’s a great spirit!”

“Indeed, this is my beloved companion, Theia! Marvel at her splendor and realize your folly!”
Lifting her hand in the air, a massive twister of fire appeared in her hands. “Now! Al Goa!”
With spirit and contractor working together, a truly powerful twister of fire was created, and it was directed right at the commander of the Knights of Lugunica.

He moved to block the blow, the massive sea of flames crashing into him. Even with his armor, reinforced against magic, he struggled to endure the intense flames as he found himself inching backwards.

Julius took this chance to make his move. He charged forth at the Witch of Pride along with several other knights. “Al Clarsita!”
He shouted as rainbow colors swirled around his blade. The Witch did not move to block, retaining her confident air about herself.
But her spirit moved to defend her—the large shining star interposing itself and meeting Julius’s slash with a powerful wave of flames.
The conflicting magic clashed, and Julius was blasted backwards along with his spirits.

Other knights charged or launched magical attacks of their own against the proud witch.

Most of the magic attacks missed, fizzling out or diverting away from her before they could find their mark. Those few that found purchase against her were battered away by a swipe of her arm.

“El Jiwald!” She let forth a barrage of light that crashed into several of the knights, incapacitating them.

Three knights managed to get close to her, causing her to finally draw her blade. Her blade glimmered, shining like the morning as she parried the first blow.
With a few casual steps, she easily avoided or blocked every other blow against her. “Come come, is this REALLY the best the famous Knights of Lugunica can do?”
She continued to laugh like a madwoman as she fought, having the time of her life.
She sent a knight flying halfway down the street with one kick of her heeled shoe.

Still, since she wasn’t trying to kill them, her foes were not staying down.

“Let’s swat the flies,” she declared as she stomped once upon the ground.

Several of the knights instantly sank into the ground, becoming half buried within it.

“What?” Julius quickly leapt upwards, using his air spirit to propel him into the air.

As Marcos began to sink, he charged forward, not letting the shifting ground take him.

He charged at Maia, prepared to deliver another strike.

This time, the Witch met him head-on, clashing his blade with her own as she laughed. “Impressive knight commander! Truly impressive! You are truly one of the greats!”

Marcos did not respond to her taunting, finding that even his impressive strength could not overwhelm this witch.
He began to unleash a myriad of combat techniques—he had plenty to draw upon—attacking the Witch furiously as she dodged and deflected nearly every strike. Her own strikes, whether from her magic or her blade, crashed against him and forced him back onto a defensive posture.

As Julius tried to join into the fray, Theia once again blocked his path. She morphed into a form of swirling fire and light, before taking the shape of a golden bird.

Julius steadied himself, preparing for the fight. He had never fought a great spirit like this before. A part of him questioned how a great spirit could ever contract with a witch.
But now was not the time for such questions, he knew that. He was facing a foe of considerable strength, and to even hope for victory, it required his full attention.
Taking a breath, the knight charged forward.

 

***

At the base of the prison tower, Asterope found herself confronted by guards and knights. Of keenest interest to her was the catboy demihuman knight, Felix.

“My my? So much attention for me? You all really know how to make a girl feel welcome.” Asterope giggled.

“Enough! Whether you are Witch or Witch Cultist, you are surrendering to us now!” Felix shouted.
She didn’t seem like the Archbishop that cursed his lady, from what he knew anyway. But he also knew that said Archbishop could shape-shift, and at the least this woman dared to claim her title.

“Hmm nah. I don’t think I'll do that. You all look so stressed. Why not relax for a bit.” A smile crossed Asterope’s face. A sphere of rainbow liquid appeared in her hand, and then began to pour onto the floor.

The guards and knights charged at her, several launching spells of fire and ice in her direction.

“Gyet her!” Felix shouted.

As the liquid collided with the ground, a cacophonous cloud of colors erupted forth. The entire area was quickly consumed by it, every single knight included.

Asterope giggled as she looked about at her handiwork. Several knights were on the ground, unmoving or writhing.
One was on his knees screaming.
Another was curled up into the fetal position, crying.
Several more knights were running around, totally confused and unaware of their surroundings.

One was stumbling towards her, shaking as he raised his blade, only to drop it as he drew close.

“Silly boy, that’s not how you dance! This is how you dance.”
She grabbed his hands and began to mockingly dance with the knight. Shuffling past the people around her who were in the midst of delusion, emotional turmoil, mental distortion, or who just couldn’t move.

As she drew closer to the door, she let go of her ‘partner,’ spinning him and letting him fall to the ground. “Hmm you were a passable dance partner.”

She then found Felix, quivering and shaking, but still standing upright, eyes darting around wildly as he cradled himself.

“Oh! You’re still up, that’s no good.” Asterope smiled as she drew closer to the catboy. “But I can’t risk you doing anything stupid.”

Felix’s gaze met hers. He tried to shuffle towards her, trying to reach out and touch her, to immobilize her.
She skipped backwards. “No, No, No.~ No touching without permission.” She wagged her finger.
“I think you need a nap.”
She pointed her finger at him, a green sphere of liquid formed in front of her finger and she then fired it at his head.

Felix then fell onto his back, having fallen into a deep slumber.

Asterope continued to make her way into the prison. As she did, she continued to let a green mist follow her. Any guards that crossed her path collapsed upon the ground, their eyes washed over as they were driven into slumber.

Making her way into the depths of the prison, she found one of the deepest cells. The smile faded from her face. “Here you are…”

She drew her blades and slashed through the metal door, cutting it into pieces.

Stepping inside, she found the person she was looking for—the person her sisters were looking for.
A young man who was chained to the wall, looking more like a corpse than a living thing.
The so-called Archbishop of Pride, Subaru Natsuki.

The normally jovial Asterope gasped, taking a step back as she covered her mouth. Tears filled her eyes.
She rushed over to him and knelt by his side.

“Ar.. Are you awake?” she asked, mustering as tender a voice as she could manage.

Subaru’s eyes flickered open. “What's… going on? Who… who are you?”
He asked in a strained voice.

“Sush sush.” Asterope shook her head. “Just rest, I’m here to save you.”

Subaru’s eyes widened in surprise. “I… but…”

Asterope touched her fingers to his lips. “Just rest for right now, I’ll take care of everything.”
A rainbow liquid dripped from the tip of her fingers into his mouth, plunging Subaru Natsuki into a restful and peaceful slumber.

Asterope made quick work of the chains that were binding him, picking him up in her embrace.
I finished up here! I have him!

Understood, make ready for evacuation. Sister Alcyone, get ready to perform a mass transfer.
Taygete’s voice echoed in her mind.

Will do.
Alcyone’s voice responded.

She had no means of telepathy or anything like that, but the same was not true of some of her sisters, and they had already crafted their connection before this battle had even begun.

Asterope then began to rush out of the prison. Despite her lithe physique, she was able to carry him easily.
Rushing through the prison, she did not seek to leave through the front, but rather she sought its highest point.

Finding her way to the top of the prison tower, she surveyed the city around herself.

She held Subaru Natsuki tightly in her arms.

She was quickly joined by Maia and her spirit.

“Have your fun, sis?” Asterope asked, though her voice was a bit less cheerful.

Maia nodded her head, brushing her hair to the side. “It was a fun use of my time. Still, we have bigger concerns right now.”
Her gaze fell upon the young man in Asterope’s arms.

In the distance, they saw the White Whale shift its direction, beginning to rise into the air.

They could make out the figure of their sister Celaeno diving back into her facsimile of the whale, assuming direct control once again.
The Whale erupted forth its fog, blasting the area where it just was to clear its path to escape.

Both Maia and Asterope felt a hand touch their shoulders.

Suddenly, they were on the back of the White Whale with their other sisters.

Alcyone looked tired as she sat back upon the beast. “That sucked,” she muttered with a groan that they were all used to.
Celaeno was inside the whale.
Electra was standing at the edge of the whale, delivering a few parting shots of black flames.
Taygete stood upright, surveying both the city and the state of her sisters.
Maia positioned herself at the edge of the Whale, staring down at the city.
And Asterope was holding Subaru Natsuki.

“Hey, where is Merope?!” Electra called out.

“Calm down, she needs to be careful about disengaging. One wrong move and we’ll have to deal with the Sword Saint.” Taygete spoke in her usual gentle, but utterly cold, voice.

Maia chuckled. “Have confidence in our little sister, Electra. You know she will be fine. While I loathe surrendering the grand finale, in this case it is needed.”

 

***

Reinhard found himself, not losing, but not in a position where he could win either.

The young girl had switched from her spear to her sword, wielding the Life Sword against the Sword Saint.
Furthermore, halfway through their descent, a shadow emerged from behind the girl.
A writhing, living, moving shadow that lashed out at him with hands of darkness.
Thus the Sword Saint went from fighting one foe, to fighting two—a girl and a mass of seemingly living darkness.
And he knew it was two foes; the way the shadow and the girl moved were very different. He felt like he was facing multiple opponents.
Shortly after the shadow appeared, after it had grown to a sufficient size and surrounded the Sword Saint from all sides, he suddenly felt it.
The Dragon Sword Reid would allow itself to be drawn.

He wasted no time, quickly drawing the sword to clash with the Life Sword.

The young girl was thrown back by the force of his blow, but dodged his following swing. Reinhard then found himself surrounded and assailed by shadowy hands on all sides—shadows that he quickly cut his way through.

He had to be careful; the girl was positioned with the city behind her. One wrong move with the Astrea Slash and he knew that he would carve away a good chunk of the city as well.

The two clashed and clashed, the girl and her shadow remaining on the defensive, but Reinhard occasionally being battered or blown back by a random effect.

Nearly being crushed by an invisible force.
A blast of black flame that threatened to incinerate him.
The wind itself became blades around him and tried to carve him into pieces.
These effects, these random ‘breaks’ in the logic of the world, also prevented Reinhard from achieving decisive victory.
The girl in front of him looked exhausted. Her eyes showed strain like she had been fighting for hours, even if their fight was minutes at most.
But her determination did not waver, not even once.
The emotions that Reinhard felt were no sort of malice, but sheer determination.

He wanted to question her to better understand the situation.
But that same situation prevented him from doing so.

As they closed in on the ground, he saw that the White Whale began to pull away from the city. He spotted several miasma-laden figures on its back, including the Archbishop of Pride.

This was a rescue attempt by the Witch Cult?

The thought didn’t make complete sense, but it was the most obvious answer to the Sword Saint.

The girl he was fighting suddenly repositioned herself, the shadow forming behind her. “We need to end this now, Sword Saint,”
she declared with fierce determination in her eyes.

The girl had shifted so her back was no longer towards the city, and was instead maneuvering herself towards the Whale.

Reinhard realized he had the opening to use the full power of the Astrea Slash. He was deeply unnerved—despite her miasma, Reinhard felt nothing close to evil or madness from the girl. But she and her fellows had attacked the royal capital and freed an Archbishop.
He had no choice but to end this fight now with whatever means he had at his disposal.

He took a breath as light gathered around his blade. The sky above cleared as he lifted his blade to the heavens.
With heavy reservations in his heart, Reinhard swung his blade.
A blinding white slash that destroyed the world before him.

The girl braced herself, facing the world-destroying slash head-on.

She closed her eyes and let the light consume her.

In that moment, the Sword Saint had lost the battle.

***

Merope did not have a true authority, naturally she was the weakest of her sisters on her own.

But she had the ability to wield two distinct powers.

The first was her ability to borrow the strength of others. Most importantly, she would act as her mother’s proxy—the node by which her mother could directly interfere within the world. Her mother’s presence filled her with such strength that she could challenge the strongest beings in the world. This power was called an authority, but was an ability that was natural to her distorted existence.

The second was her undesignated authority, a stand in for the Authority of Envy. It belonged to another once, but it had been shattered and reforged by her mother and father, transformed into a power tuned for her alone. Empowered as it was by her mother though, what was once a troublesome power gained far greater utility, with several ‘shifts’ for her to use. She had exploited its classic functions to allow her to contend with the Sword Saint.
But now she would use it openly—the shift of the power that was her signature, the proclamation to the world that she was an unyielding force that it could not be rid of.

She died, her body annihilated by the Dragon Sword’s light.
But that was when everything stopped.

Before his eyes, Reinhard saw the Dragon Sword’s light freeze.

Space around where Merope was began to twist in upon itself as Od Langa’s dominion was violated by one who claimed the right to do so.
The sky cracked and sparked, the entire area around where the girl was annihilated twisted and churned into a vortex of color.
Within that distorted space, time reversed itself—specifically Merope’s time—as the girl’s body reassembled itself from particles of nothingness.
She was alive once again.

But the distortion still remained—a churning storm of energy and bent space that surrounded the girl, yet left her unharmed.
It was the record of her death as remembered by the world, for she no longer was dead, so that energy remained unused, clashing with the energy generated by her authority to revive her.
A maelstrom of energy that would otherwise be used to reset the world instead lingered on as an untamed and unused storm.
And now Merope would use it.

Throwing her hand forward, the maelstrom of space, time, and energy threw itself forward. It was a force equal to that which killed her—equal to the full might of the Sword Saint.

It was within a single moment that this violation of the world’s natural laws occurred.

All authorities were the right to break the rules of the world.
Merope’s authority weaponized that very process.
Reinhard realized that he had to absorb the sum total of the attack, otherwise he risked his own power destroying the city that was beneath him.
The storm of distortion collided with the Sword Saint’s body.
He endured it for several moments, before it ripped him to pieces.
His mangled and lifeless form fell towards the earth, only to be engulfed by red flames as the Divine Protection of the Phoenix Next then activated, reviving him mid-air.
Reinhard’s eyes shot open and he landed on his feet.

Staring up at the sky, he watched as the White Whale ascended higher into the heavens.

A proud voice rang out. “Hear me, citizens of Lugunica!”
A proud, booming voice rang out from the sky.
“We, the sisters Pleiades, have claimed victory over your kingdom! We are the new Witches of Sin, we are the Witches of the Kingdom, the Daughters of the Witch, and nothing you can do can halt our path!”

The White Whale then disappeared within the clouds.

***

Maia walked back from the edge of the Whale, towards her sisters.

“Did you really have to get the last word in, Maia?” Alcyone asked.

“Of course, it is my duty as the eldest to do so.”

Electra scoffed and crossed her arms. “Aside from little sister Merope, we are all basically the same age. Don’t get all high and mighty on us, Pride.”

“But I am still the first-born,” Maia retorted in a calm voice, turning towards Electra with a flourish of her own cape.

Celaeno stuck half her body out from the Whale, appearing from a hole that opened in its flesh. “Hey, I thought it was pretty cool. And those guys deserve the fear put into them since we didn’t ‘actually’ kill anyone.”

Asterope giggled as she knelt on the Whale’s back. “Yeah, same!”

Taygete softly sighed and shook her head. “Honestly, sisters, what am I to do with all of you?” Still, the Witch of Greed was smiling. It was a genuine smile for those few in this world that she cared for.

Electra rolled her arms and sat back down. “Well, for all her grandstanding, I still think Merope was the star of the show, stalling the Sword Saint and all that.”

Merope rubbed the back of her head. “Really? I mean, aside from the end there, I was just using power that I borrowed from everyone. It's nothing special.”

Electra shrugged. “So? It's still cool how you threw his attack right back at him.”

“It was a fantastic show, as to be expected from you, Merope.” Maia patted her little sister on the head.

Merope blushed, but smiled at her siblings.

“Well, let’s find a place to actually rest after all that. I’m exhausted.” Alcyone laid herself back on the Whale. Her black wolf wind spirit appeared to act as her pillow, letting her head rest within its fur. 

“I believe there is something else we have to take care of first, sisters,” Taygete interjected, drawing their attention to the sleeping young man who was between them all.

Celaeno let out a deep breath. “Well, explaining this is sure going to be interesting.”

“Well, it can’t be that hard. We just need to figure out which of Dad’s stories to compare it to!” Asterope remarked. “There should be one good one at least—maybe… Termanan?”

“Terminator,” Taygete corrected.

“Yeah, that’s the one!” Asterope chimed.

“Eh, maybe Back to the Future would be more accurate?” Celaeno proposed.

“Does it REALLY matter which story we compare it to? He’ll get the idea,” Alcyone grumbled.

As her various sisters debated their next move, and which movie was most accurate to their situation, Merope slowly approached the sleeping Subaru. She gently placed her hand on his face, tracing the scars upon it and that were running down his body. She let out a deep sigh and shook her head. “Father, I hope you and Mother were right about all of this.”

 

 

In this if..

-Subaru has been imprisoned for around six months in real time. He has experienced at least triple that amount of time.

-Subaru is currently in a delicate mental state, not fully collapsed yet but he is on the road to getting there

-He would have eventually escaped, going on to get revenge against the world and The Witch Cult.

-Though a gross violation of the Order of Od Langa, his daughters of that future have found themselves flung back through time in order to save him. They have the active support of their mother Satella, who has become aware of their history.

-His daughters from the future are their world’s Witches of Deadly Sin, with Merope using an undesignated authority as a substitute for Envy, though she acts as a node for her mother to act through the world so she functionally is a Witch of Envy.

The Seven Pleiades Sisters are as follows

 

 

Maia the Witch of Pride
-Tallest and oldest of the Pleiades sisters. Of all the sisters she most resembles her mother, having her same fair-skin, long silver hair, and one of her amethyst eyes. She has heterochromia, one eye being amethyst and the other being dark brown. Her features are soft and striking, giving her the appearance of an elvish queen, and she dresses the part to match. She typically wears regal black robes that are trimmed with white or gold, and always with an accompanying cloak. Her father notes that she dresses herself like a monarch.
-Maia is a proud and dramatic girl who is the leader among her siblings. She is direct, bold, forward thinking, with a presence that cannot be ignored. She always acts with an energetic attitude, fully committing to her actions. Despite this, she is among the most intelligent of her siblings and is a capable planner and schemer, typically assuming command of her siblings within the midst of battle. She can be the most emotional of her siblings and could be described as the ‘least-sane’ among them. Above all she is a big ham who loves to show off. Despite her Pride she cares deeply and truly for her siblings.
-Maia is naturally the strongest among her siblings, save for Merope when her unique abilities are activated. She has an incredible amount of physical and magical strength, being among those truly gifted in the world. Even without her authority she would stand among the world’s best. She has a natural affinity for yang and fire magic. She is gifted in spiritual arts, having contracted with a spirit named Theia who evolved into a great spirit of fire beneath her care. She is a skilled swordswoman, equal to merope but falling sort of Electra. While, baring Merope’s exception, her siblings are mostly equal in strength, she is unquestionable the first among equals.
-Authority of Pride: Hubristic Sovereign’s Presence

 

Electra the Witch of Wrath

-2nd tallest of the Pleiades Sisters. She has a strong and athletic sort of build, with amethyst eyes inherited from her mother. She has long black hair that is mostly unkempt by her. Of all her sisters she is the most physically imposing, with obvious, but not overdeveloped, muscles. She looks the part of a swordswoman and warrior. She wears a military style uniform coupled with a black cloak. Her father notes that she gives off the impressions of a female knight and a tomboy.
-Electra is an aggressive girl, befitting a Witch of Wrath. She is hotheaded, fiery, forceful, and direct. She is quick to anger and quick to violence. She is the most distrusting of the wider world among her siblings, being quick to find enemies. Despite all this she is very protective of her family and when her trust is earned she is the truest companion one could ask for. She has a passion for combat and loves swordsmanship. Among her siblings she is the truest warrior.
-Electra has the least skill with magic among her siblings, but is the most physically gifted. She has high levels of natural strength, speed, and stamina. She was drawn to the sword from a young age and practiced diligently and relentlessly, becoming a true master of the blade on par with the sword demon in skill alone. With her authority she has the highest offensive output among her siblings.
-Authority of Wrath: Star of Scornful Destruction 

 

Taygete the Witch of Greed

-A girl of about average height, being the third tallest of her siblings and about the same height as her father when he was her age. She has fair features, though leans slightly more on the pale side, with short and neatly styled white hair along with dark eyes, though they lack her father’s distinct eye features. She almost never lets her smile break, though one can tell she often has tired eyes much like her father does. She always dresses professionally, like a high class noblewoman or merchant, though she does not favor dresses. Her father notes that she conducts and dresses herself like a business woman.
-Taygete puts on the appearance of a calm, kind, gentle, friendly, and social sort of girl. She maintains a distant and professional tone with most people, and almost never discards the gentle smile that she perpetually wears. This, for the most part, is a mask. She is a natural schemer and manipulator, being the most devious and intelligent among her siblings. She is a master of social manipulation and is the brains behind much of her sister’s works. Despite this truth, she works hard for the sake of her family, her truest companions and those who she values above everything. She is a natural academic with a love of learning and magic, having been apprenticed to Omega in her time and having read Sphynx’s book of the dead.
-Taygete is naturally skilled in many fields that rely upon the mind. She is an amazing mage, able to wield all elemental affinities. She studied dutifully to make herself a master in all fields, including healing magic. She has learned many of the spells created by the old Witch of Greed and invented some spells together with her father. While she is not quite at the level of Roswaal L. Mathers by her lonesome, use of her authority can allow her to overwhelm him in a magical duel.
-Authority of Greed: Covetous Control Craftworks 

 

Alcyone the Witch of Sloth

-A pale girl who almost looks like a corpse in some ways, albeit a beautiful one. She has pale skin, paler than the rest of her siblings, raven black hair typically styled as a bob cut or left to grow freely in an unkempt fashion. She inherited her mother’s amethyst eyes and overall body build, though she is a bit thinner. Typically she will wear either black gothic dresses or a black kimono as her attire of choice, though she often wears a thin black bodysuit beneath her kimono or dress. Her father notes that she is the picture of the ‘goth’ archetype from his homeworld, though she also gives ‘vampire girl’ vibes.
-Alcyone is a sullen and distant sort of girl who finds the world to be rather troublesome overall. Of all her siblings she desires a simple and peaceful life the most, but she has her father’s luck for stumbling into trouble and being unwilling to leave things well enough alone. While distant, aloof, and sharp tongued, she cares greatly for her family as her only real source of motivation. She values peace, she values quiet, she values isolation. She is dark, brooding, and moody and while she can come off as cold and uncaring, she is in truth highly sympathetic to others. She can also be rather morbid at times and is one of the sisters who values life the least.
-Alcyone is a mage with a natural affinity for Yin magic, with a wind magic affinity being her secondary. When it comes to yin magic she surpasses even her sister Taygete, able to weave a number of spells and use them to great effect. She is also a skilled cursed arts user, being one of the two among the siblings. She is contracted with a wind spirit that she raised to become a full spirit of wind named Nyx, a pleasant but bloodthirsty spirit who takes the form of a wolf or a pale girl.
-Authority of Sloth: Hands of Hermes

 

Celeano the Witch of Gluttony

-The shortest of the seven sisters, equal to  younger Merope. Celeano has a slightly androgynous appearance, able to pass for being a beautiful boy or a girl. Her hair is silver though it has faint dark highlights, and her face is a round sort of shape. Her style of dress is rather odd, wearing modified clothes that would be fitting for nobility, but always in black or otherwise bright colors. She almost always wears a cloak that resembles the sky, with a rainbow of designs upon it. Her style of dress gives the impression of one wearing a costume, rather than serious clothes. Her father notes that she dresses like she’s a video game character or cosplayer.
-Celaeno is a playful, cheerful, and enthusiastic sort of girl. She is generally relaxed and laid back, trying to have fun where she can in life. She loves to play games, try new experiences, meet new people and experience life as a whole. Her gluttony is that for a satisfying life, she seeks to indulge in experiences and in living. She is a bit of a troublemaker but is one of the most adaptable of her siblings in the time of a crisis and is the third most effective leader among them. Besides Merope she is also the one most capable of acting ‘normal’ around people, coming off as a quirky sort of girl. She does tie with Alcyone for being among the sisters who value individual lives the least, and has a similar eat or be eaten mindset to the previous Witch of Gluttony which she accepts as a truth about the world.
-In regards to miscellaneous skills one cannot pin down Celeano easily. She has absorbed a number of skills and powers by use of her authority and has made them her own. What can be said is that she is naturally adaptable, flexible, and a fairly capable fighter. While she has a high affinity with spirits she does not use spirits in battle, mostly using a host of water spirits to help with healing and support when needed. Her natural elemental affinities are for water and for earth, so she favors those spells even when using gluttony to access a wider range of magic.
-Authority of Gluttony: Gluttonous Predator Monarch

 

Asterope the Witch of Lust

-A beautiful quarter-elf girl with brown shoulder length hair that she styles in a myriad of ways, sometimes in pigtails while other times letting it flow straight. She has a slender and very feminine appearance along with dark, but beautiful, sharp eyes. She favors dresses but makes sure they are easy to move around in. If she wears a long dress she will typically have it slit in the side. Her usual outfit is a dark purple dress with a short V cut in the front. She will almost always keep a myriad of knives on her, some visible and some not. Her father notes that she fittingly styles herself as a sort of ‘fem fatal’ sort of girl.
-Asterope is a troublemaker through and through. She is a devious girl who loves to mess around and mess with other people. While she does this as an indulgence, she is very good at causing havoc with the human heart. She is a bit of a diva and a daddy’s girl, having a somewhat entitled attitude, coming off as a spoiled princess. She is a selfish girl, but makes sure to try and not hurt those she deeply cares for. Befitting a Witch of Lust she is a natural romantic, valuing passion and desire. Ironically enough for a manipulator, she is among the siblings who is most fond of normal people.
-Asterope, like Electra, favors physical combat. Unlike Electra she is not a natural purest in this regard and has picked up a number of miscellaneous techniques. She is naturally dexterous, acrobatic, agile, and precise. She favors short blades and daggers, and many of her weapons are actually cursed tools. She is a skilled curse weaver and when it comes to combat curses she surpasses Aclyone in her skill, though Aclyone is better for more esoteric and utility based curses. Asterope has traits ideal for an infiltrator and an assassin.
-Authority of Lust: Myriad Rainbow Venoms

 

Merope the Pseudo Witch of Envy & Apostle of Sin 

-The youngest of the seven sisters. Merope inherits mostly her fathers features, having both his dark hair and his eyes, though she has the sharp ears that show her quarter-elf heritage. She typically wears her hair in a long and free sort of fashion. She has a lean and athletic body and could best be described physically as a female younger version of her father. She favors black clothes with orange highlights, typically wearing easy to move in pants and a tunic.
-Merope, at a glance, is the most normal of her siblings. She is energetic, carefree-seeming, and fun loving, while also at times being rather silly and awkward. She is rather extroverted, but this is to hide the deep insecurities that she holds. While naturally a bit of a naive girl, she also strives to learn more about the world and is among the most driven to see the world change for the better. Despite this, she can have an oddly sharp tongue and knows how to get under people’s skin when she wants too. She values her family greatly and wishes to make herself of use to them. Her personality is odd for several distinct reasons and she can have radical and dynamic personality shifts, sometimes being cool and aloof, sometimes being easily flustered, sometimes being oddly attached. She is simultaneously the most normal and the strangest of the siblings.
-Merope is a generalist when it comes to her skillset. She has a natural yin magic affinity and can perform a fair degree of yin magic spells. She is a fairly skilled fighter, favoring the spear and sword as her weapons. Her most unique weapon is the Life Sword, which she uses when appropriate. She has a high spiritual affinity, the best among her siblings, and is contracted with six elemental spirits. When she is using her ‘vessel of sin’ authority her spirits will not manifest, serving as batteries of excess mana which floods her body to empower her further. When she is not using her Vessel of Sin power they become her primary means of combat.
-Authority of ????: Stellar Weave Distortion
-Authority of ????? ?????: Vessel of Sin

 

 

 

 

 

 

IN THE THEATER

(By Thinkmind & Zero Haven)

 

In The Absolute Cinema

{Reinhard's Fight with Merope}

Reinhard's fight against the girl known as Merope was truly surprising.

Even though the girl hadn't proven to be an opponent that would make him draw the sword Astrea from its sheath, she was proving to be a powerful adversary. Powerful enough to warp him off the ground and take him to the heavens and keep him occupied long enough to face him in a 1-on-1 fight.

What kind of girl was this? Why did she look like an elf or half-elf?

But most importantly...

[Reinhard: Her abilities... Could they be equal to an Authority?]

[Julius: I'd like to say no. But really, it seems so. The girl's powers really seem to derive from an Authority.]

[Felix: But aren't the Authorities with the Archbishops or Subaru-Kyun, Nya~?]

[Julius: Remember that Hector and Pandora have different Authorities than the other Witches. —— If some of you could answer us, we would be very grateful.]

His gaze and questioning were directed at the Witches, specifically at the Witch of Greed, curious. The question, however, remained unanswered. Because even though everyone was truly curious about the matter, the Witch of Greed seemed uninterested in answering the question posed by the Knight of Knights.

Meanwhile, Al also remained silent. He felt a little nervous. Something about the way she was fighting was familiar to him in a way he did not like at all.

[Echidna: Truthfully I’m not sure but…]

[Sekhmet: That was a power like mine she used.]

[Carmilla: And… his heart stopping… that was like mine.]

[Felt: Wait wait! This brat is COPYING your authorties?]

[Echidna: So it would seem and…]

[Satella: That shadow…]

 

{The Candidates}

[Crusch: It seems our situation in this world couldn't be worse.]

[Anastasia: Or, actually, it could be even worse. Natsuki-san was truly one of our best strategists at discovering our enemies' abilities. And also, pardon me for saying so, serving as bait to distract them long enough for us to gain an advantage.]

No one disagreed with either side.

Knowing their opponents' powers through their names or being able to distract a Mabeast, like the Whale, in a way that was advantageous to all of them.

And even more so against a group of opponents who called themselves Witches and were aware of the existence of the other Witches in the same way.

[Wilhelm: Besides, she proved to be an extremely powerful opponent to deal with alone or even in a group. I fear for the lives of the others who may be facing the other Witches.]

[Ricardo: Tsk. It's true, this girl could be the worst enemy to face alone. Or all of them in general.]

[Petra: B-But, maybe you can handle this attack, can't you?]

The little maid questioned with a hint of hope.

As much as she was focused on Subaru's suffering, she also worried about the lives of other people.

An attack on the Royal Capital could mean many deaths for other people at this moment.

{Vs Electra}

As Electra introduced herself as ‘The Witch of Wrath’ several in the audience gasped.

[Emilia: What?]

[Beatrice: So it isn’t extra undesignated factors then I suppose?]

[Minerva: What!? But How?!]

[Crusch: And she didn’t fully deny being a cultist.]

[Hetaro: This is bad…]

But as she fought Wilhelm, all were surprised to find the sword demon being pushed back by pure swordsmanship alone.

Heinkel nearly leapt up from his seat.
[Heinkel: What the fuck! How!? She has to be cheating!]

Wilhelm sighed and shook his head. 

[Wilhelm: Her skill is impressive, very much so. But it appears that my age catching up to me compared to her youth. My thanks for the aid Garfiel.]

[Garfiel: it ain’ no problem.]

[Echidna: So any idea where these girls you were expecting came from?]

Satella just shook her head silently.

And then everyone sharply gasped as Electra was displayed unleashing her authority.

[Beatrice: She destroyed my spell.]

[Roswaal: That fire is not natural…]

[Ram: None of our attacks are working.]

[Al: The sky is splitting open and the air around her is getting annihilated.]

[Ricardo: Glad I’m not fighting her.]

[Echidna: Pure annihilation. Her authority is pure destructive force. Fascinating.]

[Minerva: FASCINATING! She’s using that authority for pure destruction! Why does she have it like that! Why!]

[Otto: Honestly… it looks more like what I'd expect the wrath authority to be.]

[Petra: Yeah…]

 

{Against Whale, Celaeno, and Alcyone}

Each time they saw more of the Witches and their abilities, they were more surprised by the events unfolding on the screen. Those proclaimed Witches were extremely powerful, even though they were young and seemingly so inexperienced—from their point of view in the Theater.

The question that arose was how the powers of each one's Authorities manifested themselves.

Celaeno's power proved quite peculiar, with her powers resembling the already existing Mabeasts; Just as Alcione's was similar to that of the Witch of Sloth, Petelguese, and also resembled Subaru's own power when using Invisible Providence.

Truly powerful adversaries. Powerful to the point of seeming really difficult or even impossible to defeat them.

[Daphne: Ueeeh~~!!! She can control my pets and even partially transform like them~? What an injustice! Hmph, hmph, hmph!]

The Witch of Gluttony commented with a bit of jealousy about Celaeno's abilities to use her Authority of Gluttony.

Could she also be able to eat many things like Daphne or be able to devour people's existence like the Gluttony siblings? Such questions made them even more curious.

[Ricardo: Ugh so she can copy the Great Mabeasts eh? Not sure I like our chances there.]

[Wilhelm: Agreed, and she can morph her body into a form that can’t be cut.]

Priscilla and Felt meanwhile felt frustration upon seeing themselves battered around by the Witch of Sloth.

[Priscilla: The Curr!]

[Felt: Fucking cocky bitch.]

But when Al suddenly saw himself teleported and battered halfway across the city, the one armed man in the theater leapt from his seat and stared.

[Al: What the fuck! But how! She… just… she threw me out of my territory!] 

Al was totally stunned. One of his best weapons was knowing how his territory worked. If they fully expected it, his only shot was aggressor and if they had ways to deal with that too he had problems.

[Priscilla: Sit down you oaf before you make a bigger mockery of yourself.]

[Schult: I've never seen Al freak out like that in real life…]

Of course he saw his freakout in the Vollachia arc but still.

 

{Roswaal versus Taygete/Knights versus the Sisters: Maia and Asterope}

It was another complete humiliation.

From seeing Roswaal lose his patience against the newly self-proclaimed Witch of Greed, to seeing Maia and Asterope facing and overcoming the Knights.

They truly seemed like unparalleled monsters, and the number of allies wouldn't allow them to turn the tide or change the outcome of the battle.

Had it been like this in the past with the Witches?

No, even better.

Could facing the Archbishops have been like this if they hadn't had Subaru by their side? Yes, it could have been, as they were extremely powerful monsters.

However, could those two, especially the older one, be considered sadistic for the way they acted?

Felix considered it so, based on how Asterope acted.

Roswaal sighed and shook his head.

[Roswaal: To allow myself to get flustered so easily….]

[Felt: Ya when your oh so precious teacher is brought up ya lose your cool. Seriously, after four hundred years?]

Meanwhile Julius and Felix could only be dejected at their humiliation.

[Julius: Facing the Witch of Pride, who somehow commands a great spirit. Truly an ironic foe.]

[Reinhard: But she is able to challenge both you and Marcos. And Marcos is…]

[Roswaal: The strongest knight in the kingdom and equal in combat potency to myself.]

That didn't bode well for any of them.

Felix could only tense as she was rendered not just useless, but actually was mocked by the Witch.

[Felix: I can really do nothing…]

Anastasia and Crusch both tensed, seeing their knights utterly dismantled and humiliated by these girls who clearly enjoyed rubbing it in.

It was hard not to feel some malice towards them until…

They saw Subaru again, Asterope handling him so tenderly.

It reminded them all that they were not the good guys in this situation.

 

{The Witches' and Subaru's escape}

[Felt: But... what... THE HELL?!]

A summary of all the reactions of the people upon seeing that fight against the Witch and the Sword Saint, a gigantic battle that escalated in such a way that, apart from Subaru's rescue, nothing else seemed to matter at that moment.

Reinhard bravely faced the Witch. He faced her with everything he had.

And the moment he drew the Astrea Sword, the most powerful weapon in the world, they thought the battle would end instantly in favor of the Sword Saint.

But what happened?

The Witch was able to change the situation to her advantage.

The Witch was slain, but then revived herself, instead directing the fury of Dragon Sword back towards Reinhard.

Simply put, Reinhard van Astrea, with the Astrea Sword, had been functionally defeated by a small Witch. And he couldn't prevent her escape or the escape of the other Witches from the Capital.

Of course, none of them could stop their opponents either, but they weren't as powerful as Reinhard, to demonstrate how powerful that opponent is and how they could have dealt with extremely bigger problems if any of them had faced her at that point.

Though in truth, Reinhard's power was the exact problem.

All that strength became her weapon.

[Felix: Wha… what?]

[Julius: Reinhard you…]

[Reinhard: I… She managed to defeat me?]

Of course, if they continued the fight, she had no way to keep Reinhard down. He couldn't truly ever lose.

But it was an effective loss. The enemy escaped and he had to protect the capital from his own fury.

Felt slammed her hand into the arm wrestle.

[Felt: Fucking Damnit!]

 [Alpha: Wow... Is there anything else we need to know?]

{Final Revelation}

[Alpha: —— WHAT THE——!]

[Everyone: DAMN IT!!!]

The one-armed Knight shouted at the beginning, but almost everyone gathered in that Theater.

A surprising revelation in front of everyone:

1. That those girls came from the Future.
2. That they are Natsuki Subaru's daughters.
3. That they are Bearers of Authorities from the Future.

[Alpha: Hahahaha! Bravo, little sisters, bravo! Hahahaha!]

The Time Witch began to applaud loudly as she watched the reactions of the people in her Theater, as well as how they acted at the end.

It was becoming more and more fun~!

As the information sunk in the information for the daughters was displayed on the cultists.

[Al: Fucking hell pal.]

Echidna just let out a deep sigh.

There were two reactions though that were far more dramatic than the rest.

Satella leapt from her seat and stared with pure delight at the screen while gripping at the seat in front of her. Her mouth opened and closed as she emblazoned every bit of info about them into her memories. 

“My… daughters… with… with Subaru… my… my… my…”

Even she could barely process it, such a an overwhelming flood of emotions and pure joy running through her body.

The other dramatic reaction came from the other identical looking half elf. Emilia practically letting out a scream, that was paid attention to by no one.

“With.. with her… Subaru… Subaru…” her voice was a hushed and strangled cry.

The heart of the ice Princess felt like it was breaking.

Tears already began to flow down her face as she sought solace in the only way she could, by burying her face into Subaru's side and gripping him tightly.

Pressing herself against him so confidently and with such force that it caused Beatrice to fall from Subaru's lap.

Even if… even if I'm not worthy of you Subaru I… I can't let you go.. I… I… not with her… I… I'm sorry I'm so sleeping Subaru just pleaee… please stay with me!!!

Finding amusement in the reactions of both half elves Alpha then turned back to the screen and let the next episode play.

Notes:

So yeah, this is the brain worm that's been haunting me that I decided to finally write down. Hope you all enjoyed it because it was A LOT.

I will continue this path though it may be some time as I plan an actual 'plot' but I really wanted to write the rescue down.

Yes, this path is weird rating 3 because of time travel.

 

EDIT
-Because the idea was brought to me I am asking for suggestions. How do you think some of the people in the kingdom, in general, specific characters, the wisemen, the candidates, their camps, ect. Should be reacting to this trashing they just got?

Chapter 58: Path of The Daughters of Disaster-Extra 1

Summary:

A look into the future that the new Seven Witches of Sin hail from.

Notes:

Been working on this piece by piece through the last few days.

“So, this is your answer? Archbishop of Pride?”

The platinum-haired girl asked the boy who was forced to take the mantle of Archbishop.

He was dressed in robes of black, wielding the life-sword within his hands.

At his feet were several corpses. The Archbishop of Gluttony had been crushed into a bloody pulp, and the Archbishop of Lust’s corpse burned with the remains of a wound delivered by the blade in his hand.

Sloth, Greed, and Wrath had already been executed by him in the past, their powers consumed.
Pride was acquired by him shortly after his escape from the cell in which he was once held.

And now she stood before him as a “complete” human—a wretched and twisted human, but a true human nevertheless.

He said nothing to her. There was no need.

“If this is the path you have chosen, I shall not reject it. But you know I have my own mission, one given to me long ago that I cannot abandon,” she explained.

He turned to leave.

“If you wish for the only true salvation that could be had in this world, then my hand shall remain extended towards you. If you wish to follow your own path, then I shall endure as I have for the past four hundred years. To be your enemy is a sorrow I have long since accepted, but if I am forced to, then it is my nature as both Saintess and the Witch of Vainglory to oppose you,” Pandora explained with her serene and neutral tone.

“Take two-thirds of the cult. Do what you will with it. You have everything you need now, I bet,” he replied in a cold and remorseless tone.

“I do. I no longer require the Witch Factors to create new pieces. Inadvertently or not, you have given me all that I have needed and more,” she explained.

She was crushed instantly by an unseen force, before she reappeared moments later.

“I see,” the broken sage replied.

“The world will remember you now that Gluttony has been secured,” Pandora remarked.

“...”

“You could yet return to what you have lost,” she added.

“Heh, funny. No, it's way too late for me. There isn't any salvation left for me,” he replied in a melancholic tone, resigned to his heretical path.

“I see. So that is the truth you have found,” she sighed. “A sad thing, that you reject my path. A path you revealed to me long ago.”

“You have about a decade and a half to rebuild. Make your cult whatever you think the old me wanted. I'll be going my own way,” he explained.

“I see. You would schism us. As the only surviving Archbishop, that is your right,” she replied.

He shook his head. “No, not Archbishop. Not Sage either.”
He began to walk away.

“Then what shall I call you?” she asked.

He paused and let out a dry chuckle. “Well, Demon Lord would be apt, but a bit silly.”

“It would be.”

He continued towards the door as he gave his answer. “I am the Archon, the Grand Warlock of Deadly Sin.”

He then exited the room. He would not see the Witch of Vainglory again for many years.

 

A few days later, he was before a doorway. A scorpion girl stood behind him. It was one of a series of doorways—seven doors.
He took a single breath and proceeded through them alone.

One.
The miasma grew thicker around himself, embracing him like an old friend.

Two.
He remembered the life he lost, the friends who abandoned him.

Three.
The air around him grew cold and still, choked with the oppressive weight of darkness.

Four.
He remembered the pain, the torment that he lived over and over again, as hope died within himself.

Five.
He was submerged in the miasma of the passageway—an abyss where the light of the world could not shine through.

Six.
He remembered his sins, the monster he had been reborn as in order to survive. His regrets were many, but he no longer had the strength to divert himself away from the path of heresy.

Seven.
He stepped into a world of darkness.
He stepped into a world without time.
He stepped into a world without pain.

He had the doors seal themselves shut behind him.

A single voice echoed out.
“I love you.”

 

****

 

Within the Kingdom of Lugunica, a few days later, a message appeared upon the Dragon Tablets.”

 

“A decade and a half of peace awaits you. Then disaster shall befall the world.”

 

And it was as proclaimed.

The Witch Cult fell silent, retreating into the shadows of the world.

A fallen saintess gathered new pieces, including masterworks beyond any she had crafted before.

And a fallen sage submerged deeper into darkness, nursing a hatred for the entire world as he became a Patriarch of sin and Overlord of shadows.

 

The tower of the sage stood in its isolation, seemingly undisturbed for many years.

 

Then one day, six figures emerged from the tower, riding upon horned and winged black beasts.

 

Their enemy was the world.

And it was an enemy they were ready to face.

****

 

Years later.

Electra was leaning against a rock, having taken a short nap after completing her latest task.

She was atop a rocky hill in the snowy landscape of Gusteko, surrounded by her followers.

A dozen or so men and women dressed in black robes. Their attire was similar to that of the traditional Witch Cult, but their pointed hoods had been replaced by normal ones, with masks covering their faces. The old symbol had been discarded, and in its place was a symbol of the moon and stars.

Downhill from where she was, there were the remains of a battle—though to an observer, it would look like just the aftermath of a disaster.

A force sent by the Gustken church had been arrayed against her a few hours prior.

She met them with only a few of her own cultists behind her, those who were wise enough to support her from behind.
The battle was fierce, but Electra was destruction incarnate. Rousing the power of her authority, as the men charged and unleashed their magic and spiritual arts, they were met by dark flames that scorched away their very existences. Even the Yang Sword’s flames were not as absolute as her authority. She strode through the battlefield as she always did—as an avatar of destruction who delivered the gift of absolute annihilation. There was no one in the world who exceeded her in this fashion, in the capacity to destroy.

With a gesture, a wall of dark flame erupted that burned away the enemy’s arrows and spells launched at her.
With a glance, a flame leapt forth and consumed a man who had drawn too close in his charge, causing him to scream before being silenced.
With a wave of her hand, a jet of flames sprung forth and bathed several knights of the temple, who were obliterated within an instant.
With a stomp of her foot, a corona of oblivion surrounded her—a swirling vortex of destruction in which none but her could exist.

Her enemy had been utterly annihilated by her flames, the same fate that had befallen all her prior foes. All that remained of them was the charred black ground, cleared of snow.

Though that was not fully true. One was a swordsman of impressive skill, marshaled forth to challenge her among the crowd. She faced him, clashing against him as a swordsman and not destruction itself. Their battle was fierce yet enjoyable to the girl, before she cut him down, separating his head from his body. She took the sword he wielded as a prize, and that same sword now rested upon her lap as she napped.

“Hey sis!” A voice roused her from slumber—a slumber which was fitful and troubled.
That was the usual case for the seven sisters.

Opening her eyes, she saw that the voice had come from a gargoyle-like mabeast that had begun to descend towards her. The beast transformed into a mass of black-red liquid that simply dropped and splattered against the ground, before reforming into a silver-haired and blue-eyed girl.

“Hey sis! Lazing around, I see,” Celeano greeted her sister with a smile.

Electra rolled her eyes. “Buzz off, Cela. I already did my job for today.”
She slowly picked herself up.

“How about you? Guessing you’re about finished?” Electra asked.

“Yup!” Celeano puffed out her chest. “While you were busy with them here, I paid the city a visit.”

“They must have loved that,” Electra remarked with a smirk.

“Yup! Gobbled up all the guards, and I had the Rainbow Serpent help me out,” she explained. “That really freaked ’em out. I got some good snacks out of it too.”
She licked her lips.

Celeano’s visits tended to be either subtle or dramatic affairs for the denizens of the world. The girl always preferred the latter, though. In this case, she conjured forth the Black Serpent, having been modified to become the ‘Rainbow Serpent’ by her own hand.

Upon seeing it, the people of the city were thrown into a panic, the guards marshaling upon the walls.
But the serpent’s presence was a distraction.
Celeano descended upon the walls as a mass of liquid darkness, consuming several of the guards within seconds.
By the time they reformed, the guards that remained readied spells and weapons against her. The young Gluttony avoided, endured, or absorbed every attack sent her way.
She responded with ‘bombs’ of acid, fired from the palms of her hands. Every guard that she touched was consumed by that same acid that made up her entire body.
In the end, the outer wall of the city was devoid of life, save for one gluttonous girl.

Electra stretched out her arms. “Well then, I think we’re good to head back home soon.”
She looked at the cultists around her. “Alright, get lost and get back to wherever you all came from.”

“Bye! See ya soon, I hope,” Celeano waved to them all.

The cultists bowed and quickly departed.

Electra looked at Celeano. “So, mind giving me a lift, sis?” she asked.

“Hmm, sure!” Celeano then morphed into black liquid.
She shaped and reshaped herself until she took the form of a violet and crimson bird-bat hybrid with armored feathers.

Electra hopped onto the back of the creature as they began their ascent into the sky.

 

****

 

Within the depths of a nobleman’s manor, the Witch of Greed dutifully tended to her work.

There was a neat arrangement of corpses off to the left side of her room, laid side by side, awaiting her attention.

To the right side of the room were piles of materials—metals, magical stones, and other components available for her to use.

On the table before her was the corpse of a knight of Lugunica, kept in pristine condition.
Taygete carefully cut into the corpse, methodically applying arcane stones and rune-carved metal disks into the body. She injected alchemical liquids into the marrow of the dead bones.
Taking out a bone saw, she began to saw off the arms of the corpse before replacing the limbs with metallic copies.
As she worked, she retained a natural expression upon her face, solely focusing on her task.
As she looked over the corpse, her modifications complete, she stood herself upright. “Excellent, you should be a worthy soldier for me now,” she declared to the unmoving corpse.

“Making another doll, sis?” a voice called out from behind her.

Taygete turned around and saw Asterope entering the room with the usual sort of glib spring in her step, being led by two cultists.

Taygete put on the metaphorical mask that was her gentle, smiling face. “Oh? Asterope? I’m surprised they told you where I was.”

Her gaze looked over the two cultists escorting her in. She noticed the almost dazed look in their eyes.

“Well, then again, it’s no surprise,” Taygete added.

Asterope giggled and walked over to the table, sitting herself upon it next to the corpse and stretching herself out. “Yup! You know I can be very convincing.”
She smiled at her sister. “So what sort of dolls are you making?”
She studied the face of the corpse.

“Physical combat types, for the most part,” Taygete said while smiling at her sister.

“Cool, cool.” Asterope nodded her head as she gently kicked her feet.
“By the way! I need your help with something.”

“Oh?” Taygete tilted her head.

“I brought my target! But he needs some... hmm, long-term adjustment,” Asterope giggled.
“Bring him in!” she called out.

Two cultists then led a nobleman inside, dragging him in by his arms.
The noble was in a daze, his eyes glossed over.

Taygete turned to face the newcomer. “Hmm. I’m guessing he’s under a paralytic and confusion effect?” she asked.

“Yup! I tried my usual charms, but he’s one of those stubborn guys where it refuses to stick.” As Asterope spoke, she stretched out a leg, lifting the chin of the man with her foot.

“I see.” Taygete nodded her head. “Very well, I can take care of it.”
She turned to the cultists. “Lift him up, please.”

The cultists lifted the man.

“Undo the confusion effect, sister. It’s easier for me if another authority isn’t interfering with their mind,” Taygete asked her sister in her usual polite tone.

“Oh! Right, right! Sorry,” Asterope replied.

The man blinked a few times, and while his expression remained the same, the fog lifted from his eyes—the confusion replaced by fear and panic.

“That’s good. Hello there, you may know of me as Taygete, the Witch of Greed. I imagine you’re familiar with my sister here, Asterope, the Witch of Lust.”

“Hi there. You’re about to become our friend,” Asterope teased, giggling as she licked her lips. “Lucky you. People would kill to be close to some cute girls like us.”

“Yes, well, what my sister says is true. You have nothing to worry about—you’re about to be our friend,” Taygete said. Under most situations, her smile would be assuring, but right now it was the most terrifying look in the world to the man.

His eyes rapidly darted around, but he could not move.
Taygete gently caressed the side of his face. “Don’t worry, it will be quick.”
She then gripped his chin with one hand.

His eyes locked with hers—her gentle and tired yet terrifying eyes meeting his panicked ones.

She lifted her other hand, and a small sharp jewel formed within it.
She then pushed the jewel into the man’s skull, her fingers sinking into his head.

“Still sometimes a little bit weird to see you do that, sister,” Asterope leaned back as she watched.

Taygete said nothing, focusing instead on the task before her.
Her eyes remained locked with the man’s. She was silent, but her brain rapidly went through the process of reprogramming his mind.

After several minutes, she removed her finger from his head, leaving no mark. “There you go. Are you feeling better?”

The man didn’t respond, still paralyzed.

“Sister…” Taygete said.

“Oh! Right! No need for this anymore.” Asterope looked over the man. “You can move now.”

The man blinked a few more times. He stumbled back and forward before he stood himself upright.

“See? Was that so bad? You’re our friend now,” Taygete smiled at the man.

“Ye-yes, mistress.” The nobleman bowed. “Whatever you wish for, I would be happy to provide.”

“I know. You have my thanks,” Taygete replied.
She then turned back to Asterope. “Could you please return him to where you found him?”

“Can do!” Asterope leapt from the table and gave the man a few pats on the cheek. “Hmm, you’re kind of cute. Maybe we should…”

Taygete cleared her throat. “Sister.”

“Oh fine, fine. Alright, you have some work to do, mister.” Asterope grumbled as she began to lead the man out.
“Oh! By the way, Mother issued an order to return. She wants us all back home to talk about something.”

Taygete had formed another jewel in her hands and was implanting it within the corpse. “Oh?”

“Mhm. She wants all seven of us for some sort of meeting. It’s in the gospel,” Asterope explained.

“I see. Well then, I shall go when I’m finished up here. Have a good day, sister,” Taygete said.

“You too, sister!” Asterope replied. With a wave of her hand, she then walked out of the room.

***

 

“So… this is the place that Big Sister Maia is held up in?” Merope asked.

“Seems like it,” Alcyone replied.

The two sisters were staring at a small village that seemed oddly peaceful for hosting their bombastic sister.

“Guess they knew what was good for them and didn't get in Sister Maia's way,” Alcyone commented.

Merope nodded. “Probably, though… her territory is still active.”

“It is? Ugh, right. She's probably still making an example of people in there.” Alcyone sighed and straightened her kimono.

“Ah, let me help!” Merope quickly helped her slothful sister adjust her clothes.

“Thanks, sis,” Alcyone replied.

Merope smiled back at her older sister. “Let's go see Sister Maia now.”

As the two made their way into the village, the guards quickly stepped aside to let them through.

“Yeah, Maia's been here,” Alcyone muttered and let out a soft chuckle, noticing the look of fear upon the guards’ faces.

“Hmm, well as long as they don't do something stupid, Sister Maia won't hurt them,” Merope added as she looked around. “Though she may be in a somewhat bad mood.”

“Yeah, well it's like that for us when we are out here,” Alcyone muttered.

The village was quiet, though not because it was devoid of life.

It was quiet because the majority of the people were hiding in their homes.
A few vendors and stands remained out and operational, but with no customers present—they dared not offend the witch by closing up shop early.

“People are really stupid,” Alcyone muttered as the two entered the town square.

It was there that they found their sister.
A throne of crystal had been raised from the earth and shaped according to her whim as the Witch of Pride sat herself upon it.

A few of the guards and village officials remained nearby, the fear apparent on their faces.

Maia was busy chewing upon a piece of fruit that was served to her.

“Is it to your liking?” the mayor asked in a quivering tone.

“Hmm, it's good enough,” Maia remarked in a bored tone as she took another bite.

Maia sat up straight when she saw two of her sisters approaching.
“Ah, hey!”
The proud witch then stood up. “Glad you two could come. I've just been killing time here waiting.”

“Killing time by taking over a village?” Merope asked.

“Eh, not the worst way to kill time,” Alcyone shrugged.

Maia laughed. “Well, no. This village has a prime location for our purposes and besides—” she pointed to an old abandoned fort that was no longer in use “—that could prove useful in the coming days. I have had my cultists secure it while I worked on the village,” she explained.

Merope giggled. “You mean bullied it into submission?”

“It is not bullying or anything like that. I simply had to show them how amazing my existence is,” she explained with a smirk. “But yeah.” She sighed and looked around. “It’s the usual sort.”

“The local government try to do anything about it yet?” Alcyone asked.

Maia smirked. “Obviously, but I took care of that right away.”
She brushed her hair to her side, looking mighty pleased with herself.
She then turned around dramatically, letting her cape flow with the wind. “Now come with me. Now that you are here, we’ll get the ball rolling.”

“Putting us to work right away, huh?” Alcyone asked. “Well, that’s alright I guess.”

“Lead the way, sister!” Merope chirped.

Maia motioned for everyone else to leave as the three sisters began toward the fortress.

“So, what type of problems have been sent your way already?” Alcyone asked.

“A small patrol of soldiers. Given that we are at the edge of Kararagi, they were just a mercenary contingent…” Maia explained while yawning.

“I’m going to guess that you took care of that then?” Merope concluded.

“Obviously. What could they hope to do against a star like myself?” Maia replied with a confident smirk.

On the outskirts of the village, there was a small host of corpses, golden crystallized shards upon the ground, and bodies half sunken into the earth.

“Sounds like you had a fun time,” Alcyone replied with a faint chuckle.

“Hmm, more or less.” Maia twirled her finger through her hair. “I don’t normally like leaving no survivors, but they were a particularly offensive and rude sort, so I decided to make a bit of an example.”

“Eh, I would have done the same,” Alcyone admitted as she yawned. “Especially if it was being a particularly ‘bad’ day.”

Merope sighed and shook her head. “Anyways, we need to work quickly. We have targets we need to take care of and people we need to secure.”

“Agreed. Let's not waste any more time. I’d rather not spend more than a week here. It is unpleasant to be in such a place, after all,” Maia remarked.

Merope and Alcyone both stopped in their tracks.

Maia turned around. “Is something wrong?” she asked.

“You… didn’t check your gospel today, did you?” Merope asked.

“I was tending to some matters. I was going to check it before you arrived,” Maia remarked and quickly pulled out a gospel of the Witch Cult—only theirs was marked with the symbol of the stars and moon.

“Mother’s calling for us?” Maia remarked with some surprise.

Alcyone nodded her head. “By the end of the week. She wants us all back home. It’s a bit bothersome, making us rush through this.”

Maia let out a deep sigh as she reconsidered her plans. “I see. In that case, we have no time to lose! Sisters! I’m going to be asking for your help in the coming days to see that all of our goals are met!”

Merope giggled and playfully saluted. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Not like you’re giving us much of a choice here,” Alcyone remarked.

Maia smirked, pleased with the responses of her sisters. “Good. Our stay may be brief, but let’s make sure that the people here know why they should respect us—Witches of Deadly Sin.”

 

****

 

And so, one by one, by the week’s end the witches returned to the place they called home.

 

A tower standing amidst a miasma choked desert, though where once barren sands surrounded the watch tower, now stood an alien oasis garden. The flowers that grew were not the natural sort, beautiful yet strange in their coloration. The trees were twisted and warped, but brimming with life. It was a small landscape that was out of place with the world of Od Lagna, and more than that it was a threat.

A threat that sin could not merely destroy its order, but transform it entirely. 

For the seven new Witches of Deadly Sin, this place was beautiful, this place was home. 

In this if…

-In the future where his seven daughters originate from, Subaru has taken the title of “Archon” rather than sage. Many, including his children, call him the Black Sage, or the Sage of Sin.
-His base of operation is the Pleiades Watchtower, though it was heavily modified by his actions.
-Satella is not ‘free’ in this timeline, though he could free her, but her seal is loosened a great deal and she commonly acts and interacts with the world through her daughters.
-Six of the seven sisters were conceived and born within the timeless void that is Satella's seal, making them born outside the natural flow of time. Only Merope, born later, was an exception to this.
-The gospels used by the new Seven Witches of Deadly Sin act, ironically, in a fashion akin to how the Witch Cult thinks their gospels work, allowing for the Witch of Envy to communicate with her daughters. The gospels also act as fully functional Tomes of Wisdom, though the text from Satella and the natural text of the gospels differ in color. 
-The seven daughters suffer from three ‘afflictions’ inherited from their father and etched into their Witch Factors. They refer to these afflictions as The Sinner’s Nightmare, The Demon’s Pain, and the Witch’s Presence. These afflictions make it impossible for them to live normal lives.

Notes:

Initially what I planned to 'get done' in my first batch of this path was the jailbreak and this look into the future before I went back to focusing on my other paths to return to this at a more casual pace BUUUT, the comments also made me realized that the reaction of the camps right after the nonsense in the capital could be really fun so I may do that soon before this lingers for a little bit. Though this path is really fun to right so expect it to update whenever I feel the urge to do so.

Chapter 59: Path of The Daughters of Disaster-Extra 2

Summary:

Back in the present
The Fallout from the attack on the capital by the new Witches of Sin.

How the Kingdom, and each of the camps, react.

Notes:

Once again a super long chapter for daughters of disaster.
I COULD split this up, but I think it works better as a chapter like this.

Minutes after the false white whale vanished into the clouds, the entire royal capital had devolved into complete chaos in the wake of the self-proclaimed new Witches of Sin.

Knights were frantically moving around the city, trying to control the damage that had been wrought.
There were no reported deaths—remarkably so—but there were plenty of problems to deal with.

There were plenty of injuries throughout the city. People were beaten into unconsciousness, and others suffered broken bones. Many of these injuries were brought about by the panic itself rather than direct attacks by the witches.

Others were in far stranger states.
Many knights were locked into a slumber.
Other knights were paralyzed by a mysterious power, unable to move.
Some were in the thrall of madness or fear.
Others were trapped in an illusionary prison of hallucination as they walked about in a daze, requiring them to be restrained.
Some were buried into the ground and the walls.
Some had transformed into golden crystalline statues.
And some were, to people's horror, locked into a stasis akin to the Sleeping Beauty Syndrome. Specifically, it was those who were bathed in the fog produced by the Whale that had attacked the city.
They were still remembered, but they would not respond.
And the people did not know that such a state was only temporary—a mercy given by Celeano that had yet to become obvious. For while she was a woman willing to deliver death in most circumstances, she would not condemn one to the prisons of oblivion wrought by the prior Gluttony.

It did not take long at all for the Wisemen Council to call the candidates and their camps back into an emergency meeting.

Marcos ushered the candidates and their camps back into the chamber with the seven Wisemen.

From the Priscilla Camp were Priscilla, Al, and Heinkel.
From the Anastasia Camp were Anastasia, Julius, and Ricardo.
From the Crusch Camp were Crusch, Felix, and Wilhelm.
From the Felt Camp were Felt and Ezzo—Reinhard was to join as soon as he returned.
And from the Emilia Camp were Emilia, Roswaal, Garfiel, and Otto.

To say that the mood was miserable would be an understatement for sure.

“Well, it seems like we have a lot more to talk about, now that we are all back together,” one of the older Wisemen remarked with a dry and humorless laugh.

“Are you really going to make a joke in a time of crisis after those monsters tore apart the capital!” Bordeaux slammed his fists onto the table.

“Well, he is not wrong about it. So sit down, Bordeaux. Your temper will get us nowhere till we take stock of the situation,” a Wiseman with long dark hair replied.

Miktolov nodded his head. “Agreed. We should get this meeting underway. As of right now, this is the crisis response center for the threat of these self-proclaimed daughters of The Witch.”

A chill gripped the heart of all those within the room—a fear inherent to nearly every person that existed within this world.
Fear of the Witch of Envy.

The only exceptions were the unarmed man whose origins hailed from beyond The Great Waterfall,
And the half-elf who grew up to disdain the Witch rather than fear her.
But both were also taken with a great unease from these events for more personal reasons.

For Al, it was the idea that these Witches knew his trump card and were prepared to neutralize him. If he failed even once—and if they were aware of it—he would get no second chance to seal them with Ol Shamak. He could not face seven Witches of Sin who were fully prepared for him.

For Emilia, it was the thought that other elves—who seemed to be half, maybe quarter elves—were the cause of this devastation. She knew that for her inclusive platform, it would be a serious blow. Furthermore, to declare themselves daughters of The Witch—she couldn't even imagine what drove them to that insanity. And for Emilia, she thought it must be insanity.

“Well, where the heck is Rein?!” Felt asked, looking around.
She was rather annoyed that her knight simply wasn't there for the majority of the battle. Though she saw why towards the end, the entire situation left her deeply unsettled and aggravated.

The clash between Rein and his opponent ended right above the city—for anyone to see, if they looked up.
And its climax could not be ignored.

The city was illuminated with the light of the Dragon Sword Reid and the Astrea Slash.
For almost everyone, it was their first time seeing the attack that reigned unquestionably as the strongest force in the world.

Which is why what followed could not be understood by most—and those who could follow simply could not believe it.
The Dragon Sword’s light consumed its target, before being halted and vanishing in a vortex of distorted space and energy.
A second explosion rang out less than a moment later—an eruption of chaotic energies that smote the sky with equal force to that of the Astrea Slash.

Very few could look at the blinding cacophony, and thus even fewer noticed the Sword Saint's haggard form falling to the earth in its aftermath.

He was fine, obviously, but from a strategic standpoint, he had lost the battle—for it allowed his opponents to escape.

“I am here, Lady Felt. My apologies.”
Attention was drawn to the Sword Saint who had just arrived.
He was wearing his usual uniform, though it was tattered in several places—yet somehow not ragged.
“And I apologize for my attire. Normally I have a Divine Protection which prevents my clothes from being ragged, but the damage suffered was too great to be mitigated completely.”

“Re-Reinhard?!” Julius muttered in shock. The others looked at the Sword Saint with similar expressions of disbelief.

“Reinhard, I'd like your report first. What happened?” Marcos asked, all eyes falling upon the Sword Saint.

Reinhard took a deep breath to steady himself and fully organize his thoughts. Pure failure was something mostly unfamiliar to him.
But now he had to admit it before everyone. He didn't lose the fight, but he might as well have in every way that mattered.
“Before the attack began, I was engaged by one of the Witches that attacked the city. She teleported me into the skies above Lugunica.”

“That far? Was it an Authority or yin magic displacement?” Roswaal asked.

Reinhard shook his head. “I am not sure. After that, she engaged me in battle.”

“Yet you could not defeat the wretch despite all your power?” Priscilla asked, the agitation clear in her voice.

He paused. His genuine opinion would feel like an excuse, but it was the truth.
“I… felt like I could, like I should have been able to, but I couldn't bring the battle to a close.”

“What kind of sorry statement is that?” Heinkel spat out the words.

Reinhard tensed at his father’s words. “She… she was weaker than me, certainly so. At her best, I would say her martial level was at that of Halibel, Vague, or Cecilus.”

“That is nothing to be considered weak,” Miklotov remarked.

“It's true, but it felt different than them at the same time. Her skill was less… natural.” He struggled to articulate the feeling. “The issue was, whenever I was about to achieve a decisive victory on her, she managed to predict any sort of attempt by myself to bring the fight to a close.”

“She predicted your moves?” Felt asked.

“Maybe, though there was more.” He continued. “She used a myriad of seemingly random effects during our battle. Though as the fight continued, she summoned a powerful shadow I also had to contend with—that became my primary focus.”

“And what happened at the end, Reinhard?” Marcos asked.

“I… was able to draw the Dragon Sword Reid and used the Astrea Slash on her, though she was able to use what I presume to be her Authority to reflect it back at myself.”

Silence.
Reinhard's last sentence was unbelievable madness.

“She… reflected the Dragon Sword?” Bordeaux muttered.

“Is... isn't that… isn't that impossible?” Crusch asked.

“If it is a function of her Authority, then possibly not, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered.

“So… she removed you from the battlefield, fought with unusual but still lesser strength, predicted your moves, wielded almost a random assortment of powers against you, unleashed a shadow you also had to contend with, and turned the Dragon Sword's energy itself against you. Is that an accurate assessment?” the dark-haired Wiseman asked in a cold voice.

Reinhard steadied himself. “That…”

“Hey, back off him! Those bitches caused us all problems.” Felt spat back at the man, trembling with enough rage that she wanted to lunge at him then and there.

He met her rage with his own cold gaze. “I simply stated the facts in their simplest form, Lady Felt. If you are worried that I am being unduly harsh with the Sword Saint, then don't be. There is plenty of failure to go around this room from every party involved. This was a disgrace for the Kingdom of—”

A knight burst into the room and bowed to them with a panicked look on his face. “Ah, I am sorry, but I have an urgent report!”

“Speak, please. We need all the information we can gather,” Miklotov bade him to speak.

“The... the Witches broke the Archbishop of Pride out of his prison, and the Witch of Wrath is missing,” the knight reported.

“Wha! What! Pride is gone!” Felix cried out in shock and indignation as he stormed up to the knight.
By the time he awoke from his stupor induced by the Witch of Lust, he was already taken to a medical center away from the prison.

“Tha… that's horrible!” Emilia gasped.

“Damnit,” Julius muttered.

“Fuckin’ hell,” Garfiel grumbled.

“This day just keeps getting worse, I guess,” Anastasia commented as she gripped her scarf.

Beatrice let out a deep sigh. “That was their goal, I suppose.”

A Wiseman with sharp eyes questioned the knight. “You said Pride was taken by them, but that Wrath was gone?”

He nodded his head. “Ye-yes. A few knights reported seeing them carry Pride off, however there were no such reports for Wrath. She had simply vanished from her cell by the time we could check on her.”

“She could have still made off with them,” Anastasia commented.

“I am not sure,” Reinhard interjected. “As the Whale was escaping, I saw an extra figure with them who I presumed to be Pride. I did not see Wrath there, and she is rather distinct looking.”

“It’s possible that she simply left her own way once free,” Ezzo remarked, adding his own opinion.

Felix nodded his head. “Pride was in nyo state to travel. If ney also let Wrath loose, then she could have escaped by herself.”

“It’s possible, but we can’t search while the city is in chaos,” Marcos said, his stony expression growing even more stoic and serious.

“That… that is true, but the city has to be our priority. After that, we need to organize a search and figure out a response,” Crusch said, mustering the will and forthrightness that was once so natural to her.
While not totally free of her dragon’s blood, Felix had transferred much of her curse to Pride, allowing her some of her life back. The painful trial had hardened her somewhat.

“I agree,” Emilia added, wishing to help her friend.

Miklotov sighed, shaking his head. “Then let us continue while keeping this new information in mind… what can we conclude about these witches?”

Marcos let out a deep breath. “I’ll begin with the one that fought me, Julius, and the other knights. She called herself Maia, Witch of Pride.”

“Pride…” Emilia murmured to herself.

Marcos nodded his head. “She possessed incredible physical and magical strength, but the most notable issue we ran into was that our attacks failed to hit her.”

“Failed to hit her? Was it like Greed?” Emilia asked.

Marcos shook his head. “Based on the reports, no. Attacks seemed to avoid her and direct themselves away. Furthermore, she seemed to have an odd control of the terrain around herself. Many knights simply fell into the ground or walls.”

“How the ‘ell tha’ work?” Garfiel asked.

Marcos had no answer. “Overall, she had a great deal of raw power and abilities that I could not decipher.”

“She also was contracted with a great spirit of fire,” Julius remarked, bitterness apparent in his statement of that fact.

“A great spirit contracted with a Witch?” Emilia asked.

“It is as surprising to me as it is to you, Lady Emilia,” Julius replied.

“What about the other one that attacked the prison?” a heavyset Wiseman asked.

“She called herself Asterope, the Witch of Lust,” Felix said, unable to help but grind his teeth.

“And her powers?” the sharp-eyed Wiseman asked.

“She… I’m not sure. She produced a poison of some kind. She could induce paralysis, emotions, sleep, and cause confusion,” Felix answered, his own head foggy after falling victim to her poison.

“A poison? And you could not resist this?” the dark-haired Wiseman asked.

Felix bit his lip and shook his head. “No, Ferri could not. She put me into a sleep like the rest, and it bypassed my resistance. I think her powers attack the Od directly.”

“Gah, of course,” one of the Wisemen muttered.

“The one I fought introduced herself as Celeano, the Witch of Gluttony,” Wilhelm began. “She emerged from that Whale when we fought.”

“Let’s talk about that,” a militant Wiseman began in a critical tone. “Why was the supposedly slain White Whale attacking the city?”

“Hey! We killed the thing!” Ricardo grumbled. “And this one was smaller.” He guessed it to be two-thirds the original Whale’s size.

Wilhelm thought more about it. “She produced a seeming copy of the Serpent from her arm when we fought. She could also shape and transform her body in battle. Beyond that, her abilities were difficult to gauge when we fought.”

Felt nodded. “The bitch we fought called herself Alycone, the Witch of Sloth. She seemed to be able to move things with her mind or something—we were getting hit by something we couldn’t see.”

“She also teleported me halfway across the city,” Al added in a grim tone.

“The ability to strike with unseen limbs sounds like the power of the late Archbishop of Sloth,” Julius remarked.

“That foul devil also employed a potent spirit, one of wind,” Priscilla added, already nursing a hatred for the Witch that dared to humiliate her in battle.

“Then there is the one we fought. She called herself Electra, the Witch of Wrath,” Emilia said. “She produced dark flames that destroyed everything we threw at her.”

“Ya! Bitch was strong too. Couldn’t get closer to her withou’ gettin’ burned up,” Garfiel grumbled.

“Annnnd the one I fouuuuught declared herself the Witch of Greed. She commanded those strange constructs that appeared around the city and was a powerful mage,” Roswaal explained. “She also confirmed that she was explicitly a ‘quarter-elf’ when I questioned her. While she could be lying, I would generally say that her physical features were appropriate for one.”

“Gah, course they all are.” Bordeaux glared over everyone, specifically at Emilia—though he bit his tongue for now.
“Well, that gives their claims of parentage some weight. These quarter-devils should be scoured from the face of the world as soon as possible,” Priscilla declared, tightly gripping her fan.

Miklotov nodded his head. “I see. If everyone would be so kind, I'd like every camp to assemble a detailed report on their experiences so we might all have a clear understanding of our foe.”

No one objected to his statement.

“Now then, we have to figure out what we are going to do next,” he said with grim seriousness.

Everyone looked toward each other. In truth, they had no idea where to even begin.

Anastasia let out a deep sigh. “Well then, I am going to turn over a few stones, see what happens. There has to be something out there.”

“Unlikely, merchant,” Priscilla replied. “If these women are somehow truthful in their claims of being the daughters of The Witch, then we can assume that they are associated with her wretched cult.”

“Still worth a try,” Anastasia replied.

Wilhelm then spoke up. “What Lady Barielle says may be true in some capacity, though. It is possible that they stand at the apex of the Witch Cult, and only act now that the majority of their Archbishops have been bested.”

Crusch sighed and shook her head. “If that is the case, then we are in for some difficult times, and we must be vigilant."

“But… Sirius seemed to hate half-elves. The Witch Cult has slaughtered elves in the past,” Emilia muttered.

“Well, the Archbishops don’t seem to get along. Maybe Sirius had a problem with them and projected it onto every other elf out there?” Otto remarked.

Emilia tensed—more suffering for people like her, all because of that wretched Witch.

“I would also propose that the Knights of Lugunica mobilize in their entirety,” Marcos began. “The knights as an organization have kept necessarily neutral in the proceedings of the selection thus far, but this is about protecting the future of this nation. If you would permit me, I would have the knights aid with the security of your camps at this time.”

“Oh? Well, that’s a sudden change. Figuring your neutrality isn’t effective anymore?” Anastasia remarked.

Priscilla scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Because they proved to be so capable of driving away these quarter-devils already? What good is your rabble, anyways?”

Marcos let out a deep sigh. The reputation of the Knight’s Order was already not the best among many, despite his efforts. Recent events would only serve to damage it further.
“For the sake of the security of the kingdom, I would urge you to consider letting more knights take an active role in your camps—for this crisis at least.”

There were understanding nods from most of the candidates, save for the skeptical sun princess.

“For now…” Miklotov began. “I would like to declare that the hunting down of these new Witches of Sin should be a priority for the Kingdom of Lugunica. They cannot be allowed to rampage within our kingdom.”

In that, everyone was in agreement.
“It seems we need time to prepare and gather information. I would like everyone to rest and prepare for the trials that are to come,” he said.

And with that, all were dismissed from the chamber.

 

***

Felt and Reinhard returned to the Astrea manor.

A meeting was soon called for by Felt to discuss what had happened. Attending the meeting were Reinhard, Rom, and Ezzo.

“Well, this is a fine mess we seem to have stumbled into,” Ezzo remarked as he sat down at the table.

“Yeah, I’ll say,” Rom grumbled.

Felt leaned back in her chair and looked over at Reinhard, who had taken the time to quickly change into a uniform that was not torn to shreds.

“So Rein… how are you doing?” she asked, rather than her usual casual tone there was an undercurrent of anxiety within her voice.

The prospective monarch was very VERY annoyed by the events of the day and the ‘bitches’ who caused it. 

“I am… I am fine, Lady Felt. There is just a lot to think about. I am sorry if I was not able to meet your expectations today.” He bowed, sincerely apologetic.

“Hey hey HEY!” She sat herself upright as she pointed right at him. “Don’t be like that! Those bitches made up an entire scheme just to handle you—it’s not your fault.”

He shook his head. “Nevertheless, as the Sword Saint I should have been able to…”

“Nope! Don’t wanna hear it.” She crossed her arms and scowled.

Rom laughed and shook his head. “Better stop arguing—there’s no getting through to her when she’s like that.”

Reinhard sighed. “If that is what you wish, Lady Felt.”

“Now then, what the hell are we going to do?” Felt asked her camp as she impatiently tapped her foot.

Rom considered things for a moment and sighed. “You’re not going to like this, but we may have to wait.”

“What?!” Felt shouted, the last thing she wanted to do in this situation was nothing.

“These Witch girls didn’t cause much in the way of casualties. It means they’re trying not to, for some reason. Their job would have been a lot easier if they did so. Though honestly, based on everything…” He paused.

“Well? Spit it out!” she commanded.

He let out another breath. “They wanted to make a statement with this. That’s the odd thing. Honestly, they probably could have snuck in, grabbed Pride, and gotten him out. But they didn’t do that. They went in loud with a big distraction and made a big show of it.”

“So you’re saying they wanted to send a fucked-up message?” Felt asked.

“While also not trying to kill people,” Rom added.

“Ugh, what? So give them a medal for that or something?” Felt threw her hands up as she rocked back and forth in her chair.

“There is… something else, Lady Felt,” Reinhard began. “The girl I fought, she… she didn’t have any malice that I could detect. Her emotions were just determination—desperation, almost—along with an unyielding spirit. But she didn’t seem… well, she was hostile, but she wasn’t… malicious.”

“Seriously? She blasted you out of the fucking sky, Reinhard!” Felt shouted, outraged on behalf of her knight.

“But she didn’t hate me, nor did she take any sort of delight when fighting me. For her, it felt like a duty,” he explained.

“So what? Are you saying they aren’t so bad? I’m not buying it,” she muttered.

Rom shook his head. “Probably not. Witches are no good, and there’s no telling what they’re thinking,” the old giant muttered. “But at the same time, just be careful about this, Felt. They’re showing restraint—which means they could ‘stop’ doing that if the going gets rough.”

“Be careful, right…” She let out a deep sigh. “Still, I’m not letting these bitches get away with what they did to you. Got it, Rein!” She stared intensely back at the Sword Saint.

He paused, but nodded his head. Some part of him felt comforted by his lady’s outrage on his behalf. “Understood, Lady Felt.”

For the crimson eyed girl the insult to her knight was an outrage that demanded a reply. True he frustrated her greatly but she cared deeply about him. So she promised to herself that they would pay for what they did to him. 

 

***

 

The Sun Queen found herself in a foul mood by the time she returned to her estate in the capital.
“Schult! My divine self requires a drink,” she shouted out.

“Ye-yes, Lady Priscilla,” the young boy rushed off to get a drink for his lady.

“Well, ain’t this a complete mess, huh,” Heinkel groaned as he sat himself down on a nearby sofa.

“Yeah…” Al muttered to himself. There were a lot of things troubling him—a LOT of things—but they were things that he did not wish to speak about.

“Hmm?” She raised an eyebrow as she noticed Al’s tension.

“Speak, my jester. You are normally unwelcomingly verbose, but now your silence seems to be more troublesome than your speech. What are you keeping from your goddess?” she asked, in no mood to entertain her jester’s shifty nature.

“I…” Al began, but wasn’t even sure where or how to begin. Everything that unsettled him about those girls were things he really couldn’t speak about, even to her.
He decided to just give her a piece, albeit an important one. “Well, they clearly know about my trump card,” he admitted, hoping that would be enough.

“Oh? What makes you say that?” she asked, eyes narrowing.

“When we were fighting the Sloth Witch, she set up the first part of that fight just so she could teleport me away. I heard she got more aggressive after I was sent halfway across the city, even,” Al explained.

“That cur did in fact act more freely once you were removed. Are you saying that you were her primary concern?” Priscilla’s voice was laced with a venomous edge, the muscles in her arms tightened.

“Not exactly. More like… they knew if I really started using my trump card, that I’d trap them in a way that they couldn’t win. But if they just teleport me away, I can’t really do much with that,” he explained.

She sighed and shook her head. “How annoying. So your already low value in combat is further diminished when facing them?”

“Probably… Honestly, I think it’s a bad idea to try and mess with these girls in any way,” Al admitted, hoping to somehow dissuade her from pursuing these girls in any way. For Al, this was a time where discretion was the better part of valor.

“Does it frighten you?” she asked with a mocking jeer. “To know that death itself may await you without the comfort your power provides?”
She stood herself up in a slow but menacing fashion. A roiling storm of boiling fury lay just under the surface of her skin.

“Pr-princess?!” Al stammered out.

She kicked him across the room, sending him crashing into the wall. “How laughably defective you are! For your confidence to collapse just because your meager trick is known to the enemy?”

The Yang Sword manifested within her grasp, appearing within a swirl of flames. She pointed it towards Al.
“If you are so useless, then perhaps I should cut you down here and now.”
Her pristine composure had fallen away—in its place was dignified and proud outrage on her own behalf. Outrage for the insults she had suffered today.

Al remained silent as the soul-searing blade was pointed right at him.

“I shall not back down from the challenge that these quarter-devils pose,” she barked at him. “They dare to touch what belongs to me, to use their filthy powers upon my divine form and being. Do you understand the audacity—the sheer stupidity—of your suggestion of simply letting them be?!”
Her eyes burned with a bloodthirsty rage.
“I think not! If these Witches of Sin—these worms—wish to bring war to mine own self, then I shall carve them to pieces and burn their very souls to cinders! The only question that remains is whether you will be a useful tool in that endeavor, or if I should discard you here and now, Aldebaran?”

Her tone was that of a warning and threat, letting her true fury at the events of the day seep out of her here and now.
She felt like she was toyed with.
Like she was belittled and insulted.
And this was a feeling that the Sun Princess did not find pleasing at all.

“If you dare to insinuate that they are a threat that mine own self cannot rise to meet, then I shall dismiss you here and now. These Witches of Sin shall be broken and burned at my feet, for the world turns in my favor!”

Thus the Sun Princess’s course was set, and the following star could only be dragged along in her wake, lest he be burnt.

***

As she fell back in her seat, Anastasia sighed and stroked her scarf for some comfort. “Well, this entire day has been a mess.”

Ricardo stood at her side while Julius stayed a respectful distance away.
Had it been the remembered past, Julius would have been right next to her.
But her memories of him no longer existed, and it was only thanks to Crusch that she mostly began to trust him again.

“These Witches and Archbishops truly are annoying things to exist,” she muttered to herself.

“Yeah, no kidding on both accounts,” Ricardo grumbled with his arms crossed.

Julius brought some tea to Anastasia—the sort that she liked—and placed it down on the table.
It was little things like this that showed her how he knew her. So she had made an effort to know him again, if only to level the playing field.

“So then, what do you two think?” she asked, curious for their honest assessments of the situation while she collected her own thoughts.

Ricardo shook his head. “Honestly, it's a messed-up situation. Even if we were taken off guard, these girls took on the entire royal capital and won—and that's while they were holding back.”

“I agree with Ricardo. Honestly, I am ashamed of my own performance,” Julius admitted, with his head downcast. Yet again, the cult had bested him.

Anastasia chuckled. “Don't be like that, Julius. I heard you did pretty well for yourself, considering that you took on a foe that gave the Knight Commander trouble.”

Julius stiffened. He was so focused on his own failings that he didn't notice what the knights were saying about him.
His performance was a failure.
But it was a magnificent failure in the eyes of others—he took on a daughter of The Witch who was armed with powers befitting her title, and he did not hesitate or yield.
He acted the true part of a knight.

“To me, it seems like you're a dependable guy to have around. If they were able to deal with someone like Reinhard, then they can deal with you,” she muttered. “That's just reality.”
Her last words were said with grim acceptance. There were obstacles that could simply not be overcome with brute force. To the merchant princess, this situation seemed like one of them.

“My... my liege I don't deserve your praise! Now of all times especially,” he bowed his head.

She laughed. “I bet I used to get tired of this Finest Knight routine all the time, huh?” she asked him.

He winced and shuffled awkwardly in place. “Every so often you would make a comment indicating as such, yes.”

She clapped her hands together. “Good, then we are back on track. Now then.”
She let out another deep breath. “We can focus on the future and what we are going to do about the seven problems that just derailed this entire royal selection.”

She stared down at the table in front of her.
These girls were dangerous and unknown factors.
And that was something that she could not tolerate.
These were the times where her blood ran cold—where she had to focus her mind on achieving her goals by any means possible.
This was how she survived so far in life, so this is how she chose to try and survive these witches.

“This may be futile if they are from the cult, but we need to find out anything and everything about these Witches,” she declared to them both. “With an appearance like theirs, there is no way they can go unnoticed—especially with how flashy they seem to act. We are going to pull on every thread, get all the info we can so we can be ready for them,” she declared.

Ricardo nodded along. “All well and good, but we'll need a way to actually fight them if we run into them again.”

Anastasia rubbed her temples. “Then I'll have to break open the books and coffers for this and hire some extra help.”

“Guys willing to go up against girls like that are going to be rare and pricey,” Ricardo remarked.

“I'm sure if I say it's for security for the kingdom, then I can convince the council to cover some of the cost,” Anastasia explained. “But right now, we are in a crisis and need to do whatever we can.”

“Is there anything you would have me do, Lady Anastasia?” Julius asked.

Anastasia pondered for a moment and then nodded her head. “Yes, I think I'll be having you as my go-between for the pinned. With everything going on, it may be your best position. And obviously, I'll need a strong escort.”

“Understood. I promise not to let you down,” he replied.

“Good. Now let's hope no one else does,” she muttered, the worry still worming into her voice.

 

***

At the Karsten estate in the royal capital, the mood was also particularly foul.

Both Wilhelm and Felix felt like utter failures for being unable to stop the Witches and for allowing the Archbishops to go free.

“Dyammit,” Felix muttered as he let out a deep sigh.

“Ferris, please don't blame yourself. You did all you could,” Crusch said.

He turned back to her. Thanks to him infusing Pride's limbs with her curse, he managed to reduce her exposure by about half—maybe slightly less.
She could walk, albeit slowly and painfully, again.
He likely bought her a few years, he figured.

“Th-thank nyew for your kind words, Lady Crusch, but we still nyeed to figure out what to do nyext,” he said.

“Agreed. These foes are most… troublesome,” Wilhelm remarked.

Crusch sighed and thought to herself. She understood that she was just a shadow of who she used to be—a strong, capable woman who would have an answer for this crisis.
But she wasn't that decisive woman anymore, and so she needed to think about her response.
At the very least, suffering through the pain of the dragon's blood curse had hardened her heart to some degree. Seeing how Felix tore himself emotionally to pieces to protect and care for her only strengthened her resolve.

“We have to prepare,” she began, quickly grabbing the attention of the two men in the room. “We, all of us, are clearly and woefully unprepared for this threat. If we don't have the strength to win… we have to find it.”
She placed her hands together on her lap and clasped them tightly.
She hoped she was heading in the right direction.

Wilhelm bowed his head in response. “Given that we are now in a crisis that goes beyond the Royal Selection, I can perhaps talk to people who were otherwise staying neutral in it, Lady Crusch.”

Crusch considered it. “Begging for help seems unseemly but… I am not sure we have a choice here,” she muttered.

“Its nyot just help—its duty!” Felix interjected. “This is for the whole kingdom, nyan!”

She smiled at him and nodded her head. “Yes, you are right, Ferris. Thank you.”

She turned to Wilhelm. “Please frame any and all personal petitions as such. If you need any help, please ask.”

Wilhelm bowed his head again. “I shall begin doing so as soon as we are done here.”

The old retired knight turned butler, while wearing an outward visage of composure, raged internally.
The cult’s continued existence stood as a mockery of all that he was and everything he tried to do. The whale which supposedly took his wife away from him was now back in some form. Witches—likely from the cult which violated his wife’s corpse—had just rampaged through the capital, and now that wretched Archbishop of Pride had escaped.
His mood was foul and hostile, filled with a rage he struggled to suppress. He knew that his blade would be needed to cut down those that stood in his path, that the Sword Demon’s work was not yet finished.
He vowed that he would find the strength to do what must be done.
His own pride and honor demanded it.

Felix, meanwhile, stewed in his own storm of internal emotions.
Pride…
He thought to himself.
He thought about that weak and pathetic cultist within that cell, filled with desperation, madness, and woe.
Thinking about him still made Felix's stomach churn, made him feel sick.
He was clearly the key to freeing his Lady of the dragon blood curse completely—maybe he could have given a path to her memories being returned.
But all that was gone now, taken away by those girls who proclaimed themselves the daughters of The Witch.
He tensed and stewed in his own vile emotions.
“Pride… I'm going to find you.”
He muttered under his breath. He knew that Pride was his enemy, now more than ever. And, on all his honor as a knight and a healer, he swore to overcome it.
He then looked over at his lady, at the woman who mattered the most to him in the world.
He knew he needed to heal her.
He knew he needed to protect her.
And he swore he would do just that at any cost.

 

****

Upon returning to the Mathers mansion, a meeting of the whole camp had been called to discuss the events of the capital.
The mood was tense and anxious.
Not only had these witches appeared, but they had broken out the Archbishop of Pride—an insane archbishop who had an obsession with their camp in particular.
They knew they had to be cautious moving forward.

Otto let out a deep sigh after they reviewed the information they had gathered in the capital. “This entire situation is a mess.”

“I... I know, Otto,” Emilia muttered.

“No, I mean it REALLY is a mess. I’d hate to bring down the mood even further, but these girls just existing hurts our camp rather badly.” As Otto spoke, he ran his fingers through his own hair.

“Huh? Watcha mean, Brotto?” Garfiel asked.

Otto collected the papers before him and steadied himself to explain. “I mean that they are going to make racial tensions all the worse and attack Emilia’s image. Think about it—they are all elves or, well…”

“Quarter-elves,” Roswaal interjected.

“Yes, that,” Otto continued. “And self-proclaimed daughters of the Witch. Things were bad enough with the Witch Cult already, but our camp’s accomplishments helped us overcome that stigma. But now we are back to square one—ESPECIALLY since they all look like they could be the Witch’s daughters.”

“The traits that the Witch is historically known to have—silver hair and amethyst eyes—almost all of them have some of these traits, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered in a grim sort of voice.

Emilia tensed in her seat. She hadn’t really considered the public relations ramifications of their appearance, and how her own was so similar to them.
She gently thumbed the crystal where she kept Puck for comfort, wishing for him now more than anything.

“I...” She let out a deep sigh. “Then we have to do something. We can’t just let this tear down everything we’ve already worked so hard to build.”
A great fury and sorrow was churning within the girl.
There was fury because the Witch’s existence continued to torment and sabotage her life and all the good she tried to do in the world.
There was sorrow because of that same reason, but also due to another odd emotion—sympathy.

To think that these girls were ‘actual’ daughters of the Witch was a near impossibility for the half-elf. She knew children and families came from ‘love’ in her naïve mind. And the Witch was a monster who could not properly love or be loved.
There was a far more likely possibility in her mind, and one she would propose now to see if it held true merit.

“Is it... possible that they aren’t really the Witch's daughters?” Emilia asked.

“Huh?” Otto stared back at her.

“What do you mean?” Petra asked from her place off to the side.

“Well... I mean, maybe they are not her daughters, but instead...” She sighed and mustered up the will to explain. “Ever since I woke up, I’ve been compared to that monster—the Witch of Envy—but I had Puck to affirm who I was. What if something similar happened to them? What if they didn’t have that? Maybe it drove them to think that they really were that monster’s daughters, however impossible and disgusting a thought that may be.” Emilia proposed her solution.
An elegant one that accounted for her natural empathy, her personal experiences, and her fury towards the Witch.
It was utterly wrong, of course, but she could not know that at the time.

Everyone stared back at her, considering this possibility.

“Well, that is an interesting nooootion, but one we cannot act on without further information, nor would it change muuuch of what we have to do,” Roswaal replied.

“The clown is right, I suppose,” Beatrice spoke up next. “True daughters of the Witch of Envy or not, they have the powers of a Witch—ludicrous as that is—and openly proclaim themselves to be her daughters. The physical truth of their claims matters little when it's at least true in practice, in fact.”

Emilia tensed a bit more in her seat, her fingers awkwardly tangling and untangling together. “I know it sounds silly, but I just want us to consider it. Because how could the Witch even have daughters?”

“Lady Emilia is correct. That Witch should be within the Sage’s seal,” Ram remarked.

“They are elves,” Roswaal replied. “Even as quarter-elves, their lives could be unnaturally long—especially if they employed forbidden magics, as the Cult is known to dooooo.”

“So there is no way to tell either way how old they are, or if what they are saying is true,” Frederica added in her own commentary.

“Look.” Otto stood himself up. “We can debate their origins all we want. But in the end, we need to focus on the here and now—and the future.”

He looked over the camp. “We need to get ahead of this before rumors start flying. The fact that they look similar to Emilia is disastrous. We need to make a big, open, and public stance against them. Honestly, dealing with these girls should be our highest priority. The longer they are out there, the further and further behind we will fall in the selection. Especially since they undercut one of our achievements by freeing Pride.”

A sense of calm outrage and fury returned to the members of the Emilia camp for two particular reasons.

One was for the reason that they all had been discussing prior. These new elvish Witches of Sin completely undercut their candidate’s own benevolent platform. Every action they took would serve to damage their camp’s position further and further, undermining all the good that Emilia tried to do. Otto and the maids felt particularly outraged by that aspect.

The other was for a reason they had yet to discuss in detail—the Archbishop of Pride’s escape. That madman with a clear obsession with their camp and their candidate was now loose and likely working with those Witches who had sprung him from his cell.
That made him far more dangerous than ever before.
They didn’t know what authority he could use—clearly it was not meant for combat, otherwise he would have broken himself free.
So his power had to be something else, something he could not use but could now possibly exercise freely, now that he was no longer imprisoned.
They knew they would be a target now.

“Damn bitches,” Garfiel grumbled to himself as he tensed.

“To cause us so many problems in one day... they should just go die,” Ram spoke with venom that surprised even herself—not that she thought it was unwarranted.

Roswaal silently looked on, gears and plans shaping in his mind, though he was not yet sure about what action he wanted to take.

“We need to do something,” Emilia declared, cutting through everyone’s festering emotions as she stood up. “Victims or not, I’m not going to let them tear down everything that we’ve built together. I will make this a nation where people can live together as equals.”
She clutched her gem tightly. “So... we need to find them and... we need to stop this before it gets any worse. We can’t let them win. We can’t let the Witch or the Witch Cult win.”

“Ya!” Garfiel cheered.

Otto nodded his head. “I’ll get to work on the public relations side.”

He then looked towards Roswaal. “Do you think you can work on tracking them down, maybe?”

Roswaal’s expression was neutral, but then morphed into his usual confident smirk. “I think I can do something. Let me seeee.”

“Thank you, Otto, Roswaal. As for the rest of us, I think we’ll focus on helping to repair the capital,” Emilia said, smiling.

“Good idea. Helping out there may stave off some of the public relations hits we are going to get,” Otto said.

The camp then dispersed, each to their own rooms.

 

****

 

Within his study in the New Mathers Mansion, Roswaal slowly peered through old tomes and scripts as he contemplated his next move.

The door opened as Ram and Beatrice walked in. “I have brought Lady Beatrice, as you requested, Master Roswaal.” Ram bowed her head.

“Good. Now I’d like you to send a message to Clind—tell him I will require his services in the near future,” Roswaal replied to his most loyal of maids.

“Understood, Master Roswaal.” Ram bowed, leaving the yin spirit and the mage alone.

“Was there something you wished to speak with Betty about, in fact?” Beatrice asked.

Roswaal slowly nodded his head, closing the book in front of him. “I wanted your unfiltered thoughts about what occurred—about those Witches of Sin we faced.”
His voice lacked his usual mocking accent; he was completely serious.

“You fought the one who called herself the Witch of Greed, correct? Her taking Mother’s title would offend you, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked.

He frowned. “I greatly value my teacher's name, as you should know.”

He let out a deep sigh and then continued. “Do you think they are legitimate?”

“As in, are they legitimate daughters of the Witch of Envy? Or are they legitimate Witches of Sin?” she asked. Her tone was cold and contemplative, as if she were asking herself these questions.

“We cannot know the answer to the first question, even if it is important. My question is the latter, dear sister.” Roswaal's posture stiffened.

Beatrice considered the question for several seconds. “How annoying—you can't even handle your machinations on your own.” Her words were cold toward the mage. “But Betty cannot say. Witch Factors should not be able to have several hosts, and their current hosts are the Archbishops of the Witch Cult. But Betty's mother did not tell Betty or Roswaal everything that she knew about the Witch Factors, so Betty cannot be sure if there is something she is missing.”

Roswaal let out a deep sigh. “I see, so even you aren't sure.”
His entire body tensed. This was a new and unknown enemy who had totally outplayed them—and was clearly working with greater information than they had. “Well, thank you for your time, sister. I shall leave you be now.”

“Betty shall wish you luck in your schemes.” She turned around and left the room.

Roswaal leaned back in his chair as he stared up at the ceiling.

Several options for his next move played out in his mind, some being risky and dangerous.
He so desperately wished that he had his Tome of Wisdom back, to guide him along the proper path.

Without it, he had to rely on his own fallible—but remarkable—strategic mind.

But he knew he had to make a decision soon. His entire future may hang in the balance.

Notes:

Hope you all enjoyed! Getting through all the camps takes a lot but I feel like something would be missing if I didn't.

Next time we'll have Subaru waking up and meeting his daughters from the future.

Also be warned, just for an extra 'challenge factor' the Kingdom and the Witch Cult are going to 'pull out reserves' as it were to meet this new crisis.

New Witches of Sin are something people all over can't just ignore after all.

Chapter 60: Path of The Daughters of Disaster-Extra 3

Notes:

Was focusing on the other three paths but had this mostly done and couldn't finish anything else tonight, so wrapped this up instead.

Subaru's dreams were restless. He felt the burning of his nerves, the cuts against his skin, the crunch of his bones.

Of course, these were joined by the painful memories of the myriad deaths he had already suffered.

Being gutted.
Being frozen.
Being devoured.
Being burned.

His nightmares were as they always were—torment that raked at his fragile yet seemingly unyielding soul night after night.

Every night, death visited him, inflaming the myriad of scars upon his soul to remind him of his torments and the world’s cruelty.

But this time, it felt different in one crucial respect.

As he tossed and turned in his sleep, he felt other hands reaching out to grab his own—several different hands that comforted him through the nightmares.

The hands were gentle and soft; when one drifted away, another would replace it.
And in their grip, he felt an odd sympathy.

More than simple empathy, those hands felt as if they understood his torment.

The boy had felt so very alone for so long—he felt like he was in an abyss from which no light could emerge.

Then he awakened.

 

***

 

Subaru's eyes fluttered awake as he slowly looked around. Rather than the cold stone roof of his cell, he was staring instead at the sky above.
Rather than a stone floor, he found himself on the back of an apparently golden whale.
And rather than being bound and alone, he was surrounded by several girls.
A girl with the same sort of dark, frightening eyes that he had and long black hair was the closest. Those same eyes widened as he awakened.
“Ah! He is awake!” she called out to the others with an eager sort of glee.

Subaru blinked a few times and took in the looks of the various girls around him. They were all elvish, with mostly white or black hair. Many had amethyst or dark eyes as well.
“Wha… who… who are you?” Subaru scuttled back.

Given his recent experiences, the boy was on edge, not ready to trust anyone…
But still… he felt oddly at peace with these girls around him.
His otherwise tense but weak muscles seemed to relax, as if he instinctively knew he was safe.

Electra let out a deep sigh as she crossed her arms. “That… that's complicated to explain.”
Celaeno laughed, with a playful smile on her face.
“Hmmm… this is a hmm… a Back to the Future type situation!” she said boldly.
Asterope shrugged. “I still think it's more a ‘Terminator’ situation.”
Maia rolled her eyes. “Either way, that should be more than sufficient comparisons for him to figure it out!”

Subaru blinked a few times and stared at them. “Wait, huh? How the heck do you know stories like that?”

The comparisons to rather oddly specific and relatively incomprehensible stories from his homeworld immediately roused him to full awareness.
Asterope giggled. “Who do you think told us, silly?”
“Huh?! But I don't…”
Taygete sighed as she shook her head. “Please think about it for a few moments. You should be able to understand it based on the comparisons my sisters made.”

Subaru stared at the girls again, more closely, as he considered their words and noticed their appearances.
He couldn’t help but take note of the rather specific mixture of features—especially with the girl closest to him looking oddly similar to himself, though far more beautiful, obviously.
“Huh… wait… are you… from the future? And are you my…”

Merope smiled and pulled him into a tight hug. “We are, Daddy. We are.”
The sheer affection the girl had for him radiated from her very being as she held him close.

Subaru blinked a few times as he froze in the hug, barely able to comprehend what was happening.
“But… how are… how the hell did you…”
He couldn’t even finish the sentence as he felt like his body was collapsing into Merope’s embrace.

Maia chuckled while dramatically flourishing her cape and pointing at him.
“You ask how travel through time is possible, Father? You should know nothing is impossible for us!”

Taygete stepped forward, leaning down toward him with a soft though oddly stiff smile.
“More specifically, your own authority exists in defiance of the flow of time. Our own existences are anomalous among the stream of time anyway.”

Celaeno nodded along. “It was a bit rough, but we managed to make it back here!”

Subaru's gaze slowly drifted between the girls.
“But who is your…”

“Our mom?” Maia completed Subaru's question. “We're quarter-elves, witches, and some of us have silver hair or amethyst eyes.”
Alcyone nodded her head and yawned. “You only have two options there, Father. And one of them has already abandoned you.”

Subaru blinked a few more times. “Sa… Satella?”
“You got it!” Asterope proclaimed.

Subaru stared at the seven girls again.
He took in their appearances, etching them into his soul.
Looking into their eyes, he saw something he could barely comprehend anymore—
Unconditional affection, familial love, albeit of a type he had never had before.

Truthfully, he still wasn't sure what to think about the Witch of Envy.
He wasn't sure what to think about anyone after his time in prison.

His body began to tremble again, even while held within Merope’s comforting embrace.
“I… So… you came to save me? From… being imprisoned?”
“That's right,” Alcyone said.

As Alcyone replied, Taygete sat down next to him and placed a hand on his shoulder.
“But... why? I mean, I guess I get it, but going back in time?” Subaru questioned.

He was still having trouble wrapping his head around it. His own time travel was headache enough, but this was an entirely different ballgame.
And he was too tired to even try to unpack it right now.

“That is… hmm… complicated, Father. Very, very complicated,” Merope admitted, finally breaking the hug.
“Yeah, this… time travel stuff tends to be like that,” Subaru admitted with a defeated sigh.

“We can explain it when you are feeling a bit better. Is that fine by you?” Taygete asked.

Subaru turned to face the girl, locking eyes with her before he slowly nodded his head.
“You are taking this awfully well,” Alcyone remarked, a bit more interest than usual in her otherwise tired tone.

Subaru let out a dour chuckle.
“I've been in prison for months real time and years in personal time after being transported to an Isekai fantasy world and given a pathetic time travel power. I'm either totally insane or this is just the latest in a line of impossible nonsense to happen to me.”

“Makes sense!” Celaeno chirped while continuing to grin.
“Sounds about right for you,” Alcyone admitted with a casual shrug.
She took her place sitting opposite Taygete. “You’re the type who can just get along with things like that, Dad.”

“You… so… you’re my… you’re really my kids then?” Subaru asked again.
“That’s right, Daddy. We came to help save you.” Merope took hold of his hands in her own.

He stared at them—all of them—for a long while.
His gaze slowly drifting from girl to girl.

Maia noticed Subaru’s drifting gaze and almost absent expression. She then stepped toward him.
“I understand if it’s difficult for you to accept such claims, Father, but I assure you that…”

He then began to cry.
“Fa-Father?” Maia actually stumbled on her words.
“Great job, Maia,” Alcyone replied sarcastically.
“Hey Dad, are you alright?” Celaeno rushed up to him as well.
“Daddy? What’s wrong?” Asterope’s playful demeanor quickly broke as she also scrambled forward.

Taygete tilted her head, confused for only a moment.
Merope’s grip on his hands only tightened. She understood that it was not disbelief in their claims, but something else that left him stunned.

“You… you came for me… you… someone actually… I wasn’t… I didn’t think… I thought that everyone had… that I had no… I…”

And he began to cry. He couldn’t help it.
He choked on the words as soft tears streamed down his face.

These were not ugly and shameless sobs, but gentle tears of hope restored.

He had spent so very long in that cell.
Left alone in the cold and darkness.
To wallow in suffering and sorrow.
He had truly felt that the world abandoned him.

Even if he had some doubts that these girls were his daughters—even if there was something about them not being truthful—
The truth of the matter was that someone came to save Subaru Natsuki,
something he had all but given up hope on.

Merope kept her gaze locked with him and continued to hold his hands.
“That’s right, Daddy. We came for you. And we promise we won’t ever give up on you. It’s why we are here.”

He couldn’t muster words anymore, and he couldn’t help it as he pulled Merope into a hug.
Merope let out a short gasp but then smiled softly and hugged him.

Asterope couldn’t help but gently take one of his hands, while Celaeno took another.
Maia knelt down, being face to face with him as he hugged Merope.
Taygete and Alcyone remained at his side, while Electra stood watch a very short distance away—but even she took a few steps closer.

“In that case, get some rest, Dad. You need as much as you can get,” Electra said, staying the most distant of the girls for now, though her concern for him was evident—even if it was the restless sort that made her repeatedly tap her foot on the surface of the whale.

“That might be for the best… Where are we going, though?” Subaru asked.

“Somewhere safe… kind of,” Merope answered.

“We'll have to deal with a few troublesome things to secure it, but it is nothing we are not more than capable of handling,” Maia declared.

“You need to rest and recover, Father. If you will permit us, I can work on healing you properly while you do so,” Taygete said.

Subaru looked at her reluctantly. “I…”

Despite Taygete seeming like a cold and detached sort of girl, Subaru felt an implicit trust with her—with all of them.

Alcyone, seeing the tears on his face, gently lifted her hands to wipe them.
“Crying doesn’t suit you, Dad.”

Asterope smiled at him and leapt back to her feet.
“You should really get some proper rest, Daddy. I’ll even help you out.”

Celaeno smirked and gave him a thumbs up.
“Leave the rest to us. There’s nothing the seven of us can’t do!”

“You had a terrible ordeal, Father—beyond what most could imagine. Please rest,” Taygete implored with her same neutral but gentle tone.

Electra kept her arms crossed.
“Rest up. You’ll need it.”

“Sleep. Know everything is capable in our hands,” Maia declared.

“Well… alright. If you all say so.”

He laid back on the whale, finding himself unable to distrust anything they said.
He slowly closed his eyes again to rest.

Taygete carefully stared over his unconscious form as he began to drift to sleep. She already knew her father's sensitivity to healing magic brought about by his trauma.
But she was confident she could overcome it.

With an unchanging expression, she placed her hand upon his chest, beginning to heal what damage had been done.

Subaru tensed for a moment, his entire being expecting pain.
But instead, he felt comfort and solace—a gentle touch of magic slowly repairing what had been broken.

Asterope then knelt down next to him. From the tip of her finger, a rainbow liquid dripped onto his skin, driving him further into the embrace of sleep.

And so the forgotten star fell into slumber again, far more peacefully than before.
He felt safe—for the first time in a long, long time.

 

***

 

Flying over the Augria Sand Dunes, the whale came to land within sight of the Pleiades Watchtower.
The golden whale morphed into a black amorphous mass that was reabsorbed into Celaeno as the sisters and Subaru hopped off, with Merope helping Subaru to stand.

“So… where are we?” Subaru asked.
“The Pleiades Watchtower, built by the sage who sealed the Witch of Envy,” Taygete explained. “And in our future, it's our home.”
“Huh, seems a bit… dreary,” Subaru remarked.
“Well, we are good at decorating. Maia especially,” Asterope chimed as she surveyed the landscape.

“Why did we land so far away though?” Subaru asked, seeing how far off in the distance the tower was.
“Because it's a pain to reach if you don't know what you are doing,” Alcyone said with a long sigh, already preparing herself for what she knew was to come.
“Huh?”
“There is a spatial displacement barrier that's right in front of us. It will only let us through at a specific time,” Taygete explained as she walked along the edge of where she knew the barrier was. “Though we do know some magic that can bypass it.”
“There is also a whole host of Orion Bears on the other side… but since they are Mabeasts, I can handle that!” Celaeno declared, slamming her fist into her hand.

“Seems like we got solutions then… what's the problem?” Subaru asked, knowing there was more to it.

After that peaceful rest, his mind was a bit more in working order, though he was still just going along with the girls for now.
Now was not the time for grand questions—he still expected someone like Reinhard to pop out at any moment.

Electra groaned as her gaze narrowed upon the tower.
“As soon as we get past the barrier, Aunt Shaula is going to start sniping us.”
“Wha? A sniper?” Subaru questioned. “Why is something like that here?”
“She’s actually really nice! She takes care of us a lot,” Merope said, smiling and holding Subaru’s hand.
“Badly,” Alcyone added.
“Well… she tries her best!” Merope pleaded the case.

The other girls giggled or sighed.
“Wait? But she is going to try and kill us?” Subaru asked.
“She has standing orders to slay all those who try to approach the tower. Once we complete our approach, we can claim her as an ally,” Maia explained, readying herself as she stretched out her arms and legs.
“That… well, I guess it will make more sense when I meet her,” Subaru sighed, deciding to just accept that the girls already knew what steps to take.

“So… how are we going to do this exactly?” Alcyone asked Taygete and Maia.

Taygete looked over the group and then the tower.
“Celaeno, you keep the Mabeasts at bay. Maia, Electra, and I shall focus on defense. Merope can use her authority to correct any mistakes we make. Once we are close enough to the tower, sister, I want you to perform a spatial shift to get us there.”
Alcyone sighed. “Of course you'd give me that job.”
Maia laughed. “Obviously, sister.”
Asterope sighed. “How annoying that she is out of range of my authority.”
Electra shrugged. “We can't all do everything, sister.”
Maia laughed. “Ha! Speak for yourselves!”
Electra rolled her eyes in response.

“Umm, if we are going to be trying to dodge something trying to kill us, then maybe being on foot would be a bad idea…” Subaru muttered, looking between the girls.

The girls all shared a look before the singular focus fell on Celaeno.
She pondered and then tapped her foot.
“Hmm, the Centaurs are too far away for me to use. I could try one of mine then? But none of them are really speed-based.”
Taygete considered it for a moment.
“How about the worm then? Within this desert, it should be good enough. Besides, that thing can really move when you want it to.”
Celaeno clapped her hands together and smiled. “Ah! Yeah, that’s right!”
“The… worm?” Subaru questioned.
Merope giggled and nodded along. “Celaeno has lots of tricks, Daddy.”
“Enjoy our performance. It'll take your breath away, Father,” Maia declared.
Celaeno smirked, satisfied with herself. “Just watch me! This is going to be fun.”

Black mist poured forth from her hands—a hazy, thick cloud of dark matter that then took on shape. Eventually, it transformed into an oversized worm that was the size of a small sailing vessel.

The worm was a black and eyeless thing, looking like something out of a sci-fi story that Subaru was vaguely familiar with.
It had many legs, though they all retracted into its own body, almost like a machine after it appeared.

“Wow, is that…?”
“Yup! Meet my Abyss Worm!” Celaeno declared with pride as she patted it on the head.

She was sitting atop the thing but slowly let herself sink into its flesh, becoming one with it.

“Alright, everyone up,” Alcyone said in her usual tired tone as she used her unseen hands to lift everyone—and herself—onto the worm.
“Is everyone ready?” Taygete asked.

Everyone nodded along, save for Subaru, who really didn't know what to say.
He had been drifting in and out of consciousness for the entire trip. Truthfully, he still wasn't sure what to make of the girls. He was closed off and wary.
But at the same time, something in his gut told him he could trust these girls.

Merope gripped his side. “You'll be okay. Trust us, please,” she said with a smile.

Asterope sat beside him.
“You got nothing to worry about with us here now. Though if you need some sleep, I can help out,” she said, lifting a finger.

Merope frowned. “Asterope, you are not using your authority on Father without his permission.”
“I used it before to help him sleep!” Asterope let out a childish whine.
“Well, that was fucking different,” Electra barked.
Asterope sighed. “Fine, fine. Killjoys.”

Subaru blinked as he considered questioning the girls. But seeing as they were apparently about to leap into danger, he thought better of it.
He decided to remain holding Merope’s hand.

He figured an apparent father holding their child’s hand for safety was a complete inversion of what things were supposed to be like—and a direct insult to his masculine pride.
But he was also far beyond such considerations at this point.

“Now… let us begin!” Maia declared as the worm suddenly bolted forward.
Shadows leaked out from all around it as it seemed to sail through the sands at speeds almost comparable to a ground dragon.

Subaru’s eyes widened in surprise as the speed took him aback.

“Territory Expansion, Establishing Domain.”
Subaru heard Merope mutter beneath her breath.
The girl’s eyes were suddenly filled with a fierce determination.

Taygete, Maia, and Electra stood at the ready as Subaru noticed a small red light appear on each of them.

Huh?! A sniper dot? Seriously?! It really is a sniper.
He thought to himself as he tensed, readying for death yet again.

Shafts of light shot out from the tower, one for each of them.

Taygete immediately conjured forth a multi-layer array of magical barriers to block the salvo, which they did—though the barriers were already cracked.
Taygete focused on repairing the cracks as another volley soon fired from the tower, just as pinpoint precise as the last.
The barrier cracked again but quickly repaired itself.

“I won’t be able to hold it when she uses Infinite Hell Snipe! Get ready!” Taygete shouted to the other two.

Suddenly, a massive rain of light needles descended upon them, filling the sky like a massive volley of arrows.

“Holy…” Subaru stared in awe at the wave of approaching death.

But none of the girls seemed bothered.

Maia stepped once upon the ground, and Subaru then saw it—in fact, it looked like he was the only person to see it.

A swirling sphere of gold and darkness surrounded Maia before expanding outward, encompassing the entire area around them for what he estimated was at least a good mile in radius, if not more.

Within this sphere, small black and golden lights like spirits floated about.

No one else seemed to react to being engulfed in this bubble.

Can they not see it? Or are they used to it?

“Gonna have to try better than that!” Electra screamed as she summoned forth a wave of dark flames that consumed the entire barrage of needles heading their way.
The vast majority of the deadly rain was wiped out by Electra’s flames, but a few still kept their course.

Maia smirked and simply stepped to the forefront.
As she did, the needles suddenly began to veer off course—some simply dissipating too early while others fell off their proper trajectory.
One slammed right into Maia, but she clashed it with her hand.

Subaru noticed reality itself seeming to ripple and ‘bend’ around every needle as it approached them now.

With the barrage of needles destroyed, they continued their charge toward the tower, the worm dashing in a straight line right at it.

“Almost in range! Give me five seconds!” Alcyone called out.

Subaru felt the invisible unseen hand on his shoulder tighten.

Another storm of Hell Snipe needles rained down upon them. Much like the last, they were annihilated by Electra, blocked by Taygete’s magic, or seemingly forced off course by what he presumed to be Maia’s power as they approached.

But the barrage did not stop—this time Shaula unleashed a seemingly ceaseless barrage.

As several dozen needles managed to break past Taygete’s barrier, Maia scoffed.

“Not enough.”

Maia waved her hand as something strange happened.
Light seemed to condense upon the sands beneath them as suddenly a golden crystalline substance emerged, beckoned by her gesture.
It rose up rapidly like a living liquid and then froze in the air as it created a barrier that endured the barrage of Hell Snipes, only shattering after the last was stopped.

Asterope giggled. “She got you to use that, huh?”

Maia ignored her sister’s taunts.

“And… THERE! Shifting now!” Alcyone cried out.

In the span of a blink of an eye, Subaru found himself against a stone wall.
A passageway instantly opened and caused him to stumble onto a stone floor from the sands outside.

“Huh?” He slowly picked himself up on his weakened knees.

“Could have made it a bit smoother, Sis,” Electra whined as she picked herself up.

“Whatever, quit bitching,” Alcyone retorted as she kept herself held up by her invisible hands.

“Let me help you up!” Celaeno rushed over, popping out of the side of the worm.

“I got it.” Alcyone simply lifted Subaru up with her unseen hands.

“Ah, umm, thanks?”
Subaru blinked a few times and looked around.
“So this is…”

“Master!” a new voice called out.

“Huh?!”

Subaru turned to see a woman with a brown ponytail in a bikini rush right at him.
She quickly held him in an embrace and pressed herself against him.

“Wha—huh!!!!???”

She collided against him with such force that he fell to the ground with her atop him.
“Master! Master! I found you!~ I found you!!!”

The others could not help but laugh a bit at the sight.
While their feelings about her affection toward their father varied, it made all the girls feel at home.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this peak back at my other paths.
Will be focusing more on these and others again when the primary 3 are done, since they are all near the finish line.

Chapter 61: Path of The Daughters of Disaster-Extra 4

Summary:

The Seven Witches of Sin attempt to conquer the Sage's Watchtower

Notes:

Trigger Warning for Sexual Harassment.
Because Reid Astrea is Reid Astrea.

Also, to make it clear.
The daughters of disaster are all 18 years old or so save for Merope who is 15.

At 15 years old is just when they became active in their home timeline.

For the seven daughters of Subaru Natsuki and the Witch from the future, solving the first trial of the Pleiades Watchtower was child's play.
Even so, they brought their father into the trial so that they might better be able to handle it, and to give him something to do.
Subaru Natsuki still said nothing.
A part of him wondered if the events of the last few days were nothing but a strange fever dream.
Seven girls, who are my daughters, from the future. Come to save me? What the hell sort of cliché is this.
He let out a deep sigh and shook his head.
He had no reason not to trust them though.
They believed him.
They knew him.
As far as he was aware, they were the only people who truly had his back in the world now — that and their mother, who he knew was insane.

After clearing the first trial, the room transformed into the Taygete library.
The Witch who was the library’s namesake then took Maia, Merope, Asterope, and Alcyone off somewhere, leaving Subaru alone with Electra, Celaeno, and of course, Shaula.

Subaru sat awkwardly in his seat. Truthfully, right now, he was appreciating the time to rest in some place that seemed relatively normal.
Electra was sitting across from him, rocking back and forth in her seat, while Celaeno was kicking her feet in the seat next to him.
Shaula was in the other seat beside him, happily smiling upon having her master back.

The situation with the girls being time travelers was really confusing to her. But they claimed they were her master’s daughters, and she recognized their smell as similar to her master, so it had to be true!
At least, that was her thought process.
As such, the crimson scorpion was ecstatic to have not only her master, but her master’s children with her.

“So… I know this is probably a lot, Dad,” Cela remarked with a goofy smile.
“Ya… well… a little bit,” he said weakly.
“Honestly, it feels like a dream.”

“It’s a dream come true! Having Master back!” Shaula declared, hugging Subaru tightly from the side.

Electra nodded her head.
“Well, I can understand that feeling. It’s weird for us too, but our entire life is weird.”

“How… how are you even here? I mean really? Does one of you have a time travel authority?” Subaru asked.

“Kinda,” Celaeno remarked. “Though we cheated… a LOT to get this to happen. Took Mother’s help too.”

Subaru nodded slowly.
“Satella… I guess she really did help, but… I don’t understand still.”

“It’s a long story, and honestly, Dad…” Electra leaned on the table. “You kind of look like shit right now in a way that tells me you really can’t handle it.”

He let out a slight chuckle.
“Is it that obvious?”

Celaeno nodded her head.
“Yup!”

“Master looks really tired and ready to pass out! Do you need to sleep with your personal body pillow!?” She tilted her head curiously.

“Huh! What! No!” Subaru shouted back at the perverted scorpion.

Subaru then sighed and leaned back in his chair.

“Hmmm, feelin’ bored now!” Cela then reached into her pockets and pulled out a small bag.
“Tadah!”

“What’s that?” Subaru asked.

“Marbles!” she declared.

Electra tilted her head.
“Where did you get those? We practically made a beeline for Dad when we got our heads on straight.”

Celaeno giggled.
“We had to pass through a town or two, so I got them!”

“Makes sense,” Electra remarked.

“Can we play!” Celaeno turned to Subaru.

Subaru blinked a few times, but upon seeing the eagerness in Cela’s eyes he really couldn’t say no.
“Ah, well sure!” he remarked with a smile towards her.

“Awesome! Come on, Electra, you play too.”

The girl dumped the bag of colored marbles onto the table.

Electra groaned.
“Sure, sure, might as well.”

“Ah! Let me play too!” Shaula whined.

And so the four began to play marbles to pass the time.

As they played, Subaru occasionally looked around.
“So… what are the others doing anyways?”

“Hunting a pest,” Electra said flatly.

Subaru stared at her, but it was clear the girl didn’t want to elaborate.
Nor did he have the strength to press her for answers.
The boy was in a very uncurious mood right now, despite his situation.

Eventually the others returned with tired and annoyed looks on their faces.

“Well, that was a waste of time,” Alcyone grumbled.

“Seems like the rat is hiding from us. So annoying,” Asterope let out a huff.

Merope shook her head.
“I didn’t find her either.”

“Then she’s hiding within the Corridor of Memories. Trying to find her would be futile without better preparations,” Taygete declared.
“Which also means she was warned about us.”

Maia frowned and rubbed her forehead.
“And how exactly did that happen!”

“Something for us to figure out later. But if she’s avoiding us, that’ll do fine,” Taygete declared.

Subaru tilted his head.
“You’re looking for someone?”

Maia nodded her head.
“The brat who is the third Archbishop of Gluttony, Louis.”

Subaru practically shot up from his seat.
“What! One of them is here!”

All the girls jumped back, hearing him raise his voice.
That… caught him off guard, as it looked like genuine fear and worry crossed all their faces.

“Ah! Hey, easy now, Dad!” Asterope rushed over to him, gently putting her hands on his shoulder to prompt him to sit back down.

Subaru let out a deep sigh.
“Sorry, but just…”

“We know that’s a sore spot for you, Daddy,” Merope said, mustering what sweetness she could.

Taygete shook her head.
“You won’t have to worry about her. She lacks a body and is trapped within the Corridor of Memories. She can access the world through her siblings or, under circumstances, through these books. I recommend you don’t read them for now then.”

Subaru nodded his head.
“And she seemed to be expecting you?”

Celaeno tilted her head.
“How did that happen?”

Taygete paced around and considered.
“I have some suspicions.”

“Same here, but we can work that out AFTER we deal with the rest of the tower,” Maia said, giving her order to the rest.

Alcyone groaned.
“Do we really have to?”

Merope shuffled back and forth uncomfortably.
“The next trial is…”

“Ugh, do we have to deal with that total pervert sleazebag?”

Electra groaned, seemingly also finding it unpleasant before she slammed her fist into her hand.
“Hey, look at it this way. We can REALLY kick his ass!”

Taygete nodded.
“As distasteful as facing him again will be, we don’t really have a choice if we want to advance.”

“Agreed. Besides, if it’s the seven of us together, the bastard can’t beat us!” Maia declared with a flourish of her cape.

“Besides, we need to properly put him in his place. For the sake of all womankind and all that.”

Subaru looked around in a confused fashion.
“I feel like I’m missing something here.”

Shaula frowned, shaking her head as she sighed.
“Ugh! The guy in charge of the next trial is a real problem, Master!”

“Huh?”

“It’s the First Sword Saint, Reid Astrea. A headache of a man,” Alcyone said.

Asterope nodded.
“I mean, he’s kind of fun. In a shameless, perverted bully sort of way. Totally not my type though,” the Witch of Lust declared.

“Yeah, let’s not talk about your type, Sister,” Cela replied.

“In any case…” Maia leaned on the table.
“We’ll be dealing with him together.”

“Yay us,” Alcyone grumbled.

“Then we need a plan. Forcing him back a single step is something that, in theory, we all could accomplish given enough tries. But it’s less of a problem if we all work together,” Taygete declared.

“In that case… let’s get started! The Perverted Stick-Swinger Sword Saint Subjugation Plan is a go!” Merope declared.

That earned her cheers from Celaeno, Asterope, Electra, and Maia.
Taygete and Alcyone just looked on, embarrassed to be a part of this family.

 

****

 

The group reached the 2nd trial, standing before the [Sword of Selection] within the middle of the white room.

“So… this is a combat trial?” Subaru asked.

Shaula nodded her head up and down.
“With a really nasty guy who harassed Shaula!”

“Yeah, guy’s a real piece of work,” Electra grumbled.

“Either way! We shall crush the first Sword Saint ourselves!” Maia gripped the air dramatically.

Alcyone sighed and shook her head.
“That is going to be a real pain.”

Celaeno giggled.
“Well, if this was a death battle then we’d probably take a casualty if we screwed up.”

“Yeah! Now our main concern is the sexual harassment~~” Asterope giggled.

Merope let out a defeated sigh.
“You make that sound like no big deal.”

Taygete stepped forward.
“Either way, let’s get this over with… Shaula, wait downstairs.”

“Wha! But whyyyyy! I want to stay with Master!” Shaula pouted and clung to Subaru’s side.

Subaru squirmed.
“Ah! Ah! Se-seriously!” He muttered and groaned as Shaula kept pressing against him.

“Because you’ll freak out or something if Reid wakes up,” Taygete said flatly.

Shaula pouted, but seemingly refused to move.

“Just let her do what she wants,” Alcyone said.

Merope looked to Subaru.
“Just remember, you have to contribute something to the fight if he wakes up.”

Subaru slowly nodded.
“But… what can I do?” he asked.

That stopped the girls, who looked at each other.

“What… authorities do you have again?” Cela asked.

“Just my main one, and Sloth. Though I can just use one hand for Invisible Providence, it’s sort of pathetic,” he admitted with a defeated chuckle.

The girls looked at each other and considered it.
They were used to their father, who was a man with all seven awakened Witch Factors.
They were used to their father, who had spirits he could call upon in battle.
But they also knew the truth — that he was weak by himself.

“Right, almost forgot that,” Alcyone remarked.

“And your gate is still broken…” Merope muttered.

“Well, I can probably work on fixing that,” Asterope said, “but it might take time.”

Taygete paused and considered things.
She then looked to Celaeno.
“Perhaps we could help in that regard?”

“Oh? Hmm, maybe. Not sure I have anything that would help him with Reid.”

Taygete considered it a bit more.
“He just needs to contribute, so…”

She suddenly used her magic to rip open a hole in space. Four black spheres that looked like oversized lesser yin spirits appeared.

“Obey my father and let him direct you as he pleases,” she commanded.

The four spheres made their way over and took an orbiting pattern around Subaru.

Subaru looked them over.
“Wha… these… they aren’t spirits.”

Taygete wore a soft but satisfied smile.
“No, they are some of my ‘dolls,’ Father. Please use them as you see fit. They are capable of using yin magic, though they are not ‘independently minded’ as spirits would be.”

Subaru slowly nodded.
“Alright, so I’ll use these things to help?”

“Barriers of defense are worthless against Reid. Just make sure that you help in some way,” she said.

“So suppressing fire, I can do that,” Subaru said.

“Excellent! Now then, let’s get this show started!” Maia declared as she walked up to the [Sword of Selection] and drew it from its place.

As she did, a figure appeared at the other end of the white room.

“―――Gain his forgiveness, by hand of the Fool who has reached the Heavenly Sword.”

It was the figure of Reid Astrea, meant to administer the second trial.

“Let’s get this guy!” Electra declared as she opened fire first.

This foe was one they saw no need to hold back against, nor could they afford to.

Electra immediately unleashed a torrent of black flames towards the phantom of Reid Astrea.

The phantom sprung to life, and using just a stick, he split the flames in two.

“Wha! Oi! Right into the action, huh!” The figure animated itself into awareness with a wide grin.

The phantom of Reid was given almost no time at all after that, as the other girls instantly began their own assault.

Maia and her spirit conjured forth a whirlwind of flames while Taygete began a multi-elemental barrage of magic.
Asterope fired off spheres of strange liquid matter while Celaeno’s arm morphed into that of a snake’s head as she also bombarded the original Sword Saint.
Both Merope and Alcyone contributed a barrage of Minya crystals to the assault, though Alcyone’s unseen hands also sought to pummel the Sword Saint.

They had hoped the barrage would be so overwhelming that he gave ground right away.
Alas, it was not quite that easy, as they suspected.

Reid Astrea’s swordplay managed to ‘cut’ through their combined assault as he charged through them and whistled.

“Ah hey! Well.” He grinned, looking around at the group.
“Gotta say, didn’t expect a whole group of smokin’ hot women to be waitin’ for me.”

He let out a perverse laugh.
“Haffta say I ain’t got complaints and—”

Electra charged in and clashed his stick with her blade.
“Just take a step back, ya bastard!” she shouted and began her own furious assault.

Reid blocked and parried her blows.
“Not bad for a woman bu–”

He swung his sword a few times in a counterattack, but Electra blocked his blows, as if expecting them.

His one uncovered eye narrowed.
“Huh. Whaddya know? You my disciple or somethin’?”

And suddenly he adjusted his swings, and Electra found herself forced back, taking a few blows. At the same time, several invisible hands assaulted his body. He cut through them with his stick, only to be greeted by a rain of Minya crystals courtesy of Merope, Taygete, and Subaru’s orbiting ‘doll’ helpers.

At the same time, Maia activated her authority, and unseen to all but her and Subaru, a field overtook the entirety of the arena.

“Ya girls? We met? Figured I’d recognize ya, but you know how I fight.”

“Wouldn’t you like to know!” Electra said with savage glee.

“Eh, not really. Messin’ with ya is more fun.” He stabbed forward with his stick, poking her right in the chest with it as he flashed a wide wolfish smile.

“Gah! Fuck you!”

The black flames around her roared to full intensity as she unleashed an apocalyptic blast of black flames in his direction.

The Sword Saint was forced to cut it; dodging would be an ‘admission’ of defeat given how expansive the flames were.
But at the same time, the hailstorm of magic was headed his way, along with a rainbow-colored mist now being unleashed by Asterope.

Meanwhile, off to the side, the eyes of the Witch of Sloth narrowed as an idea occurred to her while she battered the Sword Saint with invisible hands.
“Really can’t help yourself, huh?” Asterope.

“Fuckin’ annoyin’ girls! Ya really think of yourselves as stick swingers, huh?!”
He swept his stick around, cutting himself an opening.
He was very used to fighting multiple opponents, but these girls didn’t play exactly by the rules either.

“The hell is this guy,” Subaru muttered.

Merope, Electra, and Asterope rushed in to engage him in close range, the Sword Saint having to parry all three of their repeated attacks.

The guy laughed loudly.
“Fuckin’ hell! Ya girls don’t know where to give up, huh!”

He countered with his own offensive as the girls found themselves taking several blows — a few would have been lethal if he was using a sword.
Then again, if that was the case, Merope would have already won this fight.

Reid did notice something off for just a second as he clashed with the girls.
“Huh???”

Asterope giggled.
“Idiot!”

He realized his movements were being slowed and his senses dulled.
In reality, if he were practically anyone else, he would be caught up in a delusion of madness while his body was seizing and dying on the floor.
But for Reid Astrea, such an assault on his body was a minor inconvenience he could correct with adjustment.

But that moment was what the girls needed.

Asterope leapt backwards along with Merope as Electra wreathed her body in her black flames, radiating it as an explosion.
Reid only laughed as he pushed her back with his blade and carved through the explosion.

But at that very moment, Celaeno leapt atop him.
Reid moved to cut her, but rather than just batter her with the stick, it passed through her and split her body in two. Her form became a black liquid.

“Wha!?”

“Surprise!” Cela cheered as she stuck herself to the Sword Saint’s body.
“What’s the matter? I thought you liked touching women.”

Reid almost stumbled, but started to tear Celaeno off of him when Maia appeared before him and clashed with her own blade.
The Sword Saint met her blade with one hand and kept tearing at Celaeno with the other.

“Give up now, you pervert beast! You’re not winning this,” Maia declared as she met the Sword Saint’s strikes with her own.

He then grinned, bearing his teeth as he leaned forward with a sharkish expression.
“Don’t act so proud when ya wide open!”

“Wha?”

The man swung again.
Electra dodged backwards, but the upward scooping motion of Reid’s slash caused Maia’s ample chest to wobble.

Maia glared and threw a slap his way.
“You dare to—”

He easily dodged it.
“Ha! Don’t get too angry now, ya—”

Suddenly a large force slammed down upon his head. Alcyone smirked, for that force was the sum total of her unseen hands slamming on his head.

“Gargh!”

And in that moment, Celaeno detached from him and reformed above his head as a large golden whale.
That then proceeded to drop said whale body on top of Reid’s head.

“Gughk!”

“That’s game,” Taygete declared.

“We won!” Asterope cheered.

“We did it!” Merope joined her.

Reid groaned and stepped back again.
“Gruah. Yeah, yah. I ain’ no sore loser. Ya girls won,” the phantom said as it looked around the room.

Maia huffed and glared at him.
“Good! Now begone from my sight forever, you worthless wretch.”

“Hey! Hey! Oi! Oi! Answer this guy one question, will ya? You hot gals can do that much, right?” he asked.

The seven girls looked at him, waiting to see what his question was.

“How the hell ya know me?”

“We’re from the future!” Celaeno declared.

Electra sighed.
“We live in this tower in the future. Part of our training was throwing ourselves against your phantom for practice. Me more than the others.”

“Oh? That right? Ya tryin’ to become my disciple, girl? Hmm, nah, not you — too much of a bad attitude,” he said with a laugh.
“Though having such cute girls around, I won’t complain.”

That caused all of them to let out a groan.

“We’ll be going now,” Taygete declared.

Reid shrugged as the passageway appeared, and they ventured up to the next floor.

***

Some time later, Subaru slept soundly in one of the apartments on the 2nd floor of the Watchtower. While Shaula was happy to house him in her room, at the insistence of all the girls he was given his own room.

The third trial, after the pervert that was Reid Astrea, was actually also remarkably easy.
This was because, despite having to face a literal dragon, Alcyone could just teleport Subaru up to the central pillar and win the trial that way.

Thus, with nearly no drama, the trial was won and the tower secure.
With his control over the tower established, he eliminated the rules that would potentially turn Shaula into a monster, instead giving her freedom.
Of course, she still remained loyal to him; it was not the magic of the tower that compelled her in that regard.

While he slept, he dreamt fitfully as always.
Though, as if sensing his discomfort, one of the seven girls, or Shaula, would enter his room to check on him, holding his hand till he slept soundly again.

And when they held his hand, he didn’t just feel compassion — he felt understanding.
As if they somehow knew, and understood, exactly what he was going through.
But he didn’t have the strength to question it.
Right now, he wanted peace in this world, that was all.

Though, the forgotten star was roused to awareness when he felt something pulling at his hair.
“Wha… huh… Who is…”

Subaru opened his eyes to find a grayish small pig upon his bed, slowly chewing on his hair.
“Wha… he-hey hey!” Subaru sat upright on the bed and stared down at the pig, which tilted its curious red eyes at him.
He also noticed it had a horn on its head, indicating its status as a mabeast.

“Wha… what the… how the hell did….”

“PIGGY! Stop eating Dad’s hair!” Cela rushed into the room, a rainbow-colored horned snake wrapped around her neck.

“Huh?” Subaru looked at the snake on Cela’s shoulder and then down at the pig.

“Sorry, Dad, guess he got away from me.” Cela rubbed her hair, embarrassed.

“It’s fine but… I didn’t see you with these guys before?” Subaru looked between the snake and the pig, which slowly approached him and started nibbling at his clothes.

“Ah! Hey! Hey! Hey!” Subaru jolted his sleeve away.

“Ah! No! Bad piggy!”

And Cela grabbed the housecat-sized pig and lifted it up.

“Oink!” It let out an oink in protest.

“Sorry, Dad! I’ll make sure he behaves.” She brought the pig’s face eye-level with her.
“Don’t make me regret letting you out!”

She began out of the room.

The snake shifted its head and looked over Subaru as Cela departed.

“That was… I’ll ask her about that in the morning,” Subaru said, deciding he had enough excitement for today, and sleep in a proper bed was far more important.

Notes:

ALSO
Reaction for Daughters of Disaster Part 2 is now up!
Its over 2000 words long so I hope you enjoy.~

Possibly they should have been able to force Reid back a bit easier, but I wanted to see the back and forth.

Chapter 62: Theater Announcement

HELLO EVERYONE.

 

Hope you have all been enjoying the story. I have an ANNOUNCEMENT!

 

Me and Thinkmind are working on a few things together, and one thing he is doing for me is...

 

We are doing theater reacts! Specifically (For now) theater reacts to these fics.

 

How will it work? Simple!

 

I will be taking a Cue from another story and Uploading the reacts to the bottom of the chapter they are a part of.

 

Thinkmind is going to be going in order of release and we are starting off with 3/4 reacts!
A react that has been added to the Basic Information to serve as the prologue. 
And to the original chapters of Path of Revenge & Shadow, Path of Departure, and Path of Forgiveness and Tears!
Those are up RIGHT NOW!
So check out the bottom of those chapters to see what we got.
This announcement chapter will be deleted in like a week but I'll put the explanation in the main Basic Info chapter by that point.

I'll update which chapters have theater reacts up on "Order of Chapters Posted" marking which ones have a theater added and I'll announce any added theaters in my end notes.

If you also want to contribute, feel free to write it in the comments and I'll add it in.

Hope you all enjoy it!

Chapter 63: Path of Wisdom & Fools

Summary:

What if…
The Forgotten Star was remembered by the wise fool

Notes:

Decided to 'break' from the 3 main paths for a bit, since they are wrapping up, and start introducing the other paths.

The Forgotten Star, Subaru Natsuki, was strung up within his cell in the depths of the prison tower.

Chained up, he was held down by two of the knights on a long wooden table.

His body was littered with bruises and marks—the ‘record’ of the many abuses that he suffered down here within the darkest depths of the dungeon.

“Guagh, I already told you bastards! I’m not Pri— Ugugh!”
He let out a groan as one of the two knights overseeing him pinched him right in the face.

“Shut up with that crap, ya damn bastard.” The larger of the two knights glared at him.

“Now tell us what we want to know.” A dark-haired knight glared down at him with only scorn.

Subaru could tell that guy in particular had a bone to pick.
Though Subaru had already gathered that he had a particularly ‘poor’ time in Priestella.

“So are you going to talk?” he asked as he gripped Subaru’s face.

Subaru’s eyes shifted, seeing that the interrogator was already getting ready to ‘persuade’ Subaru again—
a slightly older individual who was making his way towards Subaru with instruments of pain in his hand.

He began to quiver again.

He had to think of something, of anything, before they hurt him again.

Sadly, he couldn’t think quickly enough.

“Out of time, Pride.” The interrogator then used a small hammer and brought it down on Subaru’s fingers, smashing them.

Subaru winced in pain.
A session of beatings, waterboarding, and burning began—
all while he was injected with a drug that made his body feel like it was burning.

Though it was not too dramatic today, so they didn’t need to drag him to Felix.
Instead, the interrogator just fixed up Subaru himself with a basic application of healing magic that reset his bones.

In the end, Subaru was dragged back into his cell to rot, given half-spoiled food as his only meal for the day.

Left to rot within the darkness of the cell, he cried himself to sleep yet again.
He cried because of the pain he was in.
He cried because he was forsaken by those he cared about—
Beatrice, Emilia, Ram, and Rem.

None of them listened to him.
He was just grateful for the fact that Rem was awake.
From what he gathered, it was a lucky break on the part of Beatrice and Felt during the battle of Priestella.

But she didn’t remember him. She didn’t remember anything.

And to make matters worse, there was another Archbishop of Gluttony—
one that seemed to appear from Lye’s ‘corpse’ after he was defeated.

He was questioned extensively on that, but he knew nothing.

He let out a deep sigh as he stared into the darkness of the cell.
“Everyone left me, everyone that I trust… everyone that I…”

Subaru paused.
An idea—a long shot for sure—occurred within his mind.

The following day, as he was laid out on the interrogation table, the interrogator looked him over.
“Well then, Pride. Got anything to say for yourself today?”

Subaru paused. He knew that he’d have to speak carefully, that he’d have to play his cards right.
But he felt like he had a real shot this time.
“Ma–maybe…”

“Oh?” He tilted his head.

“And what do you have to share?”

He stared up at the man. “I have… some information though… You wouldn’t get it.”

He frowned. “Try me.”

“I’ve spoken with Echidna.”

The man’s face was blank.

“And who is that?”

“The bastard is just trying to trick us,” the dark-haired knight grumbled.

“Yeah, what game are you playing, Pride?” another knight asked.

Subaru shook his head.
“Tell the Margrave Roswaal. It's something only he’d know about. I’ll talk to him about that and his ‘lost tome’ that he cared so much about—not any of the rest of you.”

Subaru tensed, hoping this would work.

“That really all you’re going to say?” the dark-haired knight asked, his discontent only rising.

“It’s all I’m able to give you,” Subaru admitted.

The knight then punched him in the face. A tooth flew out of Subaru’s mouth.
“Gahguk!”
A few more strikes were delivered to his body, his flesh being tenderized like meat being prepared for cooking.

Subaru squirmed in place.
“I’m… I’m not going to say anything else. Not until I speak with…”

“Yeah, I heard you. But you don’t get to make demands here, Archbishop.”
The interrogator said as he applied a burning piece of metal to Subaru’s chest.
Subaru let out a pained cry, tears filling his eyes.

But he said nothing.
Nothing as he was ‘interrogated’ for the rest of the day.
He endured being beaten, burned, brutalized, and broken.

Until he was tossed back into his cell.
He didn’t even get any healing today.
They just left him like a broken toy.
Now all that was left for Subaru was to hope that single thread he gave would provoke the curiosity of the obsessed Roswaal L. Mathers.

He knew Roswaal was obsessed.
He knew Roswaal was relying on him.
And he knew that Roswaal was smart.

**

Sitting in his office, the Margrave Roswaal leaned back in his chair.

In theory, everything was going well.
His candidate had dug herself out of the ‘hole’ that she had been in at the start of the selection—
the Emilia Camp having partial credit for the downfall of two Archbishops and the White Whale.
Ram was reunited with Rem, even if she didn’t remember her. The connection between the two was obvious.
Their position was favorable—not ‘ideal,’ but favorable.

But he felt like his own plans were stuck.
He knew that he lost in the Sanctuary, but his own actions and memories had him think that he still had a path to reaching his goal.
But he felt like that was lost now.
Like something was out of place.
It was an unsettling feeling—one that he uncharacteristically often dismissed.
But he was simply confused for one simple reason.
“I should have something… my path no longer seems clear…”

He shook his head.
He didn’t realize that the fog of Gluttony was preventing him from realizing that his tool WAS missing.
He didn’t recall going ‘off’ the path in any way.
But ever since Priestella, he’s felt like he no longer knew what that path was.

“Frustrating,” he muttered.
He resolved to push through though, as if his mind wasn’t able to truly ‘reflect’ on his situation.
A block was there—one that his brain was tying itself in knots to keep hidden from him.

“Master Roswaal, semi-weekly missives from the capital are here.”
Ram walked in, holding a small stack of papers.

As the court mage, he received regular inquiries and such from the capital, asking for his consultation and advice on many things of an arcane nature.

He normally quickly worked through them, taking advantage of those that could be used to aid his schemes or his candidate’s position.
“Thank you very much, Ram. Just leave it on my desk.”
Ram smiled softly. “Let me know if you require anything else, Master Roswaal.”

She bowed and left.
Truthfully, he was glad to see the pink-haired oni was doing better.

He knew that Ram and Rem were both valuable for his aims, and truthfully he wished that no ills would fall upon them.
Not that it would stop him from using them—
that sort of feeling wouldn’t stop him from using anyone.
But he did wish for the best for them.

He quickly read through the missives, but one caught his eye.

A message that related to the Archbishop of Pride.

“Pride, hmm?”
Truthfully, he gave the Witch Cult few thoughts, save for being enemies.

The Archbishop of Pride was another ‘feather’ in the cap of his camp.
Their capture was their achievement and their achievement alone.
He had reportedly tried to infiltrate their camp and started babbling all sorts of nonsense.
Beatrice and Garfiel were able to detect and subdue him, and Emilia handed him to the knights for questioning.

He began to read the missive.
“He wishes to see me?”
He let out a faintly amused chuckle.
“Why in Od would he wish to…”

He froze at the mention of what Pride said—
that he’d spoken to Echidna.
That he knew about his lost tome of wisdom.
“But how could he?”

He figured that knowledge of Echidna is something that the cult might have access to.
But mentioning his tome specifically…

He knows something. He knows far more than he should, Roswaal concluded.

He let out a deep sigh as he began to consider his next move.
But he knew one thing—
that he had to speak with this Archbishop of Pride.
The mention of Echidna alone forced him to do that much.

“Who are you…”
He wondered to himself.

 

***

 

One week later

 

Within the prison tower, Subaru was dragged to a meeting room by the various knights.
Standing nearby was Julius, overseeing his imprisonment and staring at him with coldness in his eyes.

And waiting for him in the room was Roswaal L. Mathers, Court Mage of the Kingdom of Lugunica and sponsor of the Emilia camp.

“Well, so you are the ‘infamouuus’ Archbishop of Pride, hmm?”
Roswaal asked with an amused smile upon his face, surveying Subaru with his gaze.
Subaru was bound rather tightly, with his hands behind his back and some mana-suppressing stones, just in case.

“So they tell me, Ros-chi,” Subaru muttered.

Roswaal raised an eyebrow—that tone was one of familiarity.

Subaru was placed down at the table, Julius and two other knights standing by.

Subaru’s silent gaze drifted between the knights and Roswaal.

Roswaal saw that Subaru was struggling to figure out what to say.

“Having problems, Priiiide?” Roswaal tilted his head.

“A few. Being chained up and told I’m the Archbishop of Pride is the biggest one,” Subaru remarked venomously.

“Watch your tone,” Julius said, staring daggers at him from the side.

Subaru winced.

“Sir Mathers, please let us know if you need anything from us.”

Roswaal looked between them again.

“I shaaall. So what did you want to talk about, Pride?” Roswaal asked.

“Depends. What are YOU comfortable talking about, Roswaal? The Sanctuary, Echidna’s Tomb, Ryuzu, the Tome of Wisdom, Hector, Echidna, the curse on you, or your plans for Emilia and why her insignia was stolen. There’s a lot to talk about if you want to be Greedy.”
His tone was mocking and sarcastic.

One of the knights scoffed, “We told you to—”

Roswaal raised his hand to silence the knight.
That was an oddly specific set of topics, and many of them led to places he wouldn’t want said in front of others—
and things that others SHOULD not know.

Roswaal maintained a light smile as he turned to the knights.
I have to convince them to leave us alone somehow.

“If I may, I would like to interrogate the prisoner in private,” Roswaal said to the knights.

“Huh, Sir Mathers, I must insist that we—”

Roswaal shook his head.
“I can handle myself. I would like to question him ‘personally,’ though you are free to stay right outside the door. I understand you let Blue have some ‘alone time’ with him?”
Roswaal’s smile widened.

They all looked at each other and nodded their heads.
“We can give you five minutes,” the tall knight said as they all vacated the room, standing right outside.

Subaru let out a deep breath.
“Thanks for that, Roswaal.”
Relief washed over Subaru, though he knew he wasn’t out of trouble yet.
But with Roswaal, he knew he was scummy enough that he’d be willing to bend the rules.
That was his chance.

“Oh? So quick to thank me? When I might just pry the information I need from you?” Roswaal turned back towards Subaru.

“Maybe, but that won’t get you any closer to reviving Echidna, now would it?” Subaru asked.

Roswaal nodded his head slowly. “Indeed, it would not.”

He slowly walked around the table towards Subaru.
“But how do you know about that?”

“You told me,” Subaru explained.

Roswaal nodded along.
“I read the reports carefully after you called for me. You claim to be a member of our camp, whose name was eaten by Gluttony?”

“Yeah, I was Emilia’s knight,” Subaru muttered, in a tone laced with defeat.

Roswaal looked the boy over carefully.
“When did you claim to join, exactly?”

“A little over a year ago. When Elsa stole Emilia’s insignia. I helped her get it back.”

Roswaal tilted his head.
“And why would you do that?”

“Because I…”
He looked down, almost dejected.
“Because I loved her. Because she saved me when I had nothing.”

Revelation flashed through Roswaal’s eyes.

“And do you still?” he asked.

Subaru paused.
“I… I don’t know. I… I just want… I just want to have what I lost. I just want my friends back… my life back.”

Roswaal stared at him for a long while.
“And… were you there at the Sanctuary?” he asked.

Subaru stared up at him.
“Yeah, I was. That’s where I… where we beat you. Where I learned all about your games, Roswaal.”
The embers of hatred still burned within Subaru’s eyes.
He still hadn’t forgiven Roswaal for what he had done.
The rabbits alone made that a difficult task.

Roswaal slowly began to walk back towards his seat, considering Subaru’s words.

“I want you to tell me everything, and be honest—what value did you add to our camp?” Roswaal asked.

Subaru paused, considering how to say it.
“I… I want to tell you. As terrible as an idea as it is to let you know again, you sort of figured it out the first time. But I ‘can’t’ tell you even if I wanted to.”

Roswaal tilted his head.
“Curious… tell me what you can then, Subaru Natsuki.”

And so Subaru began to recount his time with the Emilia Camp, in as abridged a fashion as possible and omitting his ability to use Return by Death.

Roswaal listened, carefully considering things, trying to put the pieces in place.

I see… it makes sense now… it makes perfect sense… but what is his ability then? He said he ‘can’t’ say it but that I figured it out before. Frustrating as that is, it means I may figure it out again.
Then again, he has already beaten me even so… that is of no consequence. If he is the promised tool then…

Roswaal rose from his seat.

“I believe we are done here, Subaru Natsuki,” Roswaal said with a smile.

“Wait, what?” Subaru seemed surprised.
“You…”

Roswaal said nothing and began to turn to leave.
“Word of advice—until you see me again, please take care of yourself. I have some ‘things’ I need to do.”

Roswaal then exited the room. The knights entered to return Subaru back to his cell.

Left alone in the darkness, Subaru leaned against the wall.
Roswaal, you may be utter scum, but if you get me out of this then I’ll call us even for the Sanctuary.

And so the Forgotten Star placed his hopes in the painted mage.

 

***

 

One week later

 

Subaru was awoken by the sound of his cell door opening.
Roswaal entered the dark and dreary cell with one person at his side—
the butler, Clind.

“Is this him, master?” Clind asked, assessing Subaru.

“Indeeeeed it is,” Roswaal replied, maintaining his usual playful sort of accent.

“Wha… Roswaal? Clind?” Subaru asked.

Clind looked at him closely—very closely.
Subaru felt like Clind’s gaze was peering into his very soul, but at the same time it filled him with an incredible calm.

“Your thoughts, Clind?” Roswaal asked.

Clind nodded his head once.
“I believe you are correct in your judgment of him, master.”

Roswaal smiled like a serpent. “Excellent.”

Suddenly, various sorts of chains were attached to Subaru’s body by Clind.
“Wha… huh? What’s going on?”

“You have been transferred into the custody of Master Roswaal. He shall be your warden from now on,” Clind explained.

Subaru’s eyes opened in shock as he looked between Roswaal and Clind.

“You… wait, Roswaal, how did you?”

“I have MANY connections, Subaru… All it took was pressing upon the correct levers and pulling the proper strings. As well as making sure certain resistant parties were far too occupied to resist,” he explained, quite pleased with the work he did over the past week.

With a rather vacant look on his face, Subaru was led out by Roswaal and Clind.

Several knights escorted them to the dragon carriage, none looking all too pleased.

One of the knights questioned the Margrave, stepping between him and the carriage.
“Are you sure about this?” he asked.

Roswaal nodded his head.
“I am ‘quite’ capable in this situation. It’s not like you all achieved anything of value in your questioning of him.”

The knight grumbled, but then stood aside.

The trio then entered the dragon carriage and began their trip back to Mathers lands.

Subaru remained silent, staring out the window as they slowly made their way out of the city.
It’s only when he was out that Subaru finally let out a breath of relief.
“I… I’m really out… I’m really…”
Tears began to fill his eyes.

Clind stared on, not impassive but otherwise silent.

Roswaal decided to interject.
“Yes indeed, Subaru… though you are in my ‘custody’ rather than free.”

Subaru turned back to Roswaal, narrowing his gaze at him before sighing.
“Well, I guess I owe you my life, Roswaal.”

“Indeed,” Roswaal smirked.

“Well… you owe me my life a few times over, so… I guess it’s even,” Subaru muttered.

Roswaal raised an eyebrow, not totally understanding the statement but registering it for use later.
He would assemble the puzzle that was ‘Subaru Natsuki’ as best he could.

“But… how the hell did you even do it, Roswaal?” Subaru asked.
He knew Roswaal was crafty, but he didn’t understand just how he managed it.

Roswaal shrugged. “I have various connections, as I said. Getting the political capital was not the issue. I did have to undermine, occupy, and discredit those seeking to keep you imprisoned—like the Crusch Camp.”

Subaru slowly nodded his head.
Truthfully, he was long past the point of caring if Roswaal had to bribe or put pressure on the others.

“Well… what happens now?” Subaru asked him.
“Are we going back to the mansion?”

“Back, hmm, yes—though I do have many of the residents out right now. Emilia, Rem, Otto, and Garfiel are away on business.”

Subaru thought about it and let out a sigh.
“That… might be for the best. What about Ram and Beako?”

“Beako? Do you mean Beatrice?” the clown inquired.

Subaru winced, but nodded his head.

“Ye-yeah.”

“They are still at the mansion, but you will be under my protection, and that of Clind,” he explained.

“But… but what if they think I am still Pride?” Subaru asked, the fear evident in his voice.

Roswaal liked that fear—not because he was a sadist, but because of what it entailed.

He was rather good at reading people and judging them. Four hundred years of experience helps in that regard.
And Clind was able to confirm that he was a rather earnest individual—at least not one whose soul bore any sort of corruption.

Coupled with that and these displays of fear, pain, sorrow, and familiarity,
Roswaal became more and more convinced in the rightness of his decision.
And even if he was wrong, he felt he had little to lose.

“Then I shall take care of it,”
Roswaal declared with a devious grin.

Clind sighed, and Subaru flinched.

The smile usually meant nothing good—at least in Subaru’s memory.
But here, it was for his benefit, and he wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

**

And a few hours later, in the dead of night, the dragon carriage pulled up to Mathers Manor.

Stepping out, Subaru stared at the mansion that was his home for a year.
It seemed so long ago now.
“I… I’m really… I’m really back.”
The words spilled softly from Subaru’s mouth as tears began to fill his eyes.

Roswaal looked over Subaru Natsuki and smiled.
“In a sense. Now come… I would show you to your guest room, but it might be easier if you showed me to your old room.”

Subaru looked at him.
“Why… why are you being so nice?”

Roswaal stared at him and let out an amused sort of smirk.
“My my, and you claim to have beaten me before? Yet you cannot figure that out?”

“I know how you think, Roswaal.” Subaru’s expression darkened.

“Hmm, so you do. I must have truly shown you an ugly side of myself then,” Roswaal remarked.

Subaru said nothing, but just nodded his head.

“Well then, the reason is simple. Because right now, I am convinced that you are the insurance and tool I require to achieve my personal aims. Have I described you as such before?”

“Ye-yeah,” Subaru admitted.

“Then why would I not take good care of my tool? If you were the key instrument to my defeat at the Sanctuary, then I have already lost. And the curse I am still under prevents me from taking certain actions that would fully allow me to exploit the situation.”

He stared right at Subaru.
“You had to fully trust me to do what you just did, Subaru Natsuki. So for now, I am opting to trust in you. All for the sake of my dream.”

Subaru stared at him for several more seconds.
“Roswaal… I’m not going to become a monster like you. We’ve been through this already…”

Roswaal frowned.
“I see…”
Roswaal suspected that he and the boy were alike, though pursuing that angle would be treading upon ground that had apparently already been traveled.

“But… you want to revive Echidna, right? I have no love for her, but as long as I’m not crossing any of my own moral lines, as long as you help me… I’ll help you with that.”
Subaru felt like he owed Roswaal at least that much.

Roswaal smiled. In his heart, something stirred—
a sense of calm assurance, that he was back traveling down the proper path yet again.

Clind opened the doors of the mansion as they stepped inside.
Entering the manor, Subaru looked around, as if taking it in for the first time.

He then heard footsteps.
“Master Roswaal, we…”
Ram, the pink-haired oni maid of Roswaal Mathers, entered to greet her returning master.
Upon seeing Subaru, her eyes widened with shock as she took up a defensive posture, ready for battle.
“Master! Back away! That is the Archbishop of—”

“Pride, yes, I am aware. Truthfully, he is a tad bit different than what you described him as,” Roswaal remarked.

Ram stared at Roswaal in shock, before looking back at Subaru.

“Why… why is he here?”

“I ask you to calm yourself, Ram,” Clind said in a delicate voice.

“He has been ‘transferred’ into my custody. The knights were having little luck wringing anything of value from him,” Roswaal explained.

“Why would you… He is a witch cultist, one obsessed with Lady Emilia and my sister! You cannot—”

“I am very well aware of what happened when you two accompanied Emilia to question him, Ram. I must say, I thought you would be more level-headed about things.”
Roswaal stepped forward as he spoke, retaining a relaxed tone and posture.
“Subaru Natsuki, in my ardent belief, is NOT the Archbishop of Pride. Quite frankly, I find the entire scenario to be rather difficult to believe.”

“Bu…but—”

“Ram, I am the master of this house, and your master as well. He shall be staying in this mansion within my custody and under my protection. I will NOT be questioned on this. Do you understand?”
He spoke his final lines with absolute authority.

Ram knew that there was no room to maneuver.
“Ye-yes, I understand, Master Roswaal.”
She then bowed to him.
She then looked up at Subaru, coldly and scornfully.
“Shall I escort the prisoner to the cells then?”

Roswaal shook his head.
“There will be no need. He will show us to his room.”

“Wha?” Ram tilted her head, confused.

Subaru looked back at Roswaal, and then looked towards Ram.
The sheer hostility radiating from her made his own skin crawl.

With a deep sigh, he slowly made his way through the halls of the mansion.

He walked with a certain familiarity, until he came upon a single door.
“This... this was my room,” Subaru said.

“That’s an extra guest room that we had,” Ram remarked.
“Though Lady Beatrice used it on occasion. But not for a while.”

“Hmm, I see. I’ll apologize to Beatrice later if she wishes to use it again. Until then, he shall be staying within this room,” Roswaal declared.

Ram looked to Roswaal.
“Roswaal-sama, this room is hardly secure enough to hold a—”

“He. Will. Be. Staying. In. This. Room. Ram.”
Roswaal stared at her with a cold tone.

Truthfully, he was getting frustrated.
Everyone was so passionate.
So quick to assume.
So slow to think.
He was starting to understand how things may have spiraled so off-course.
I would have expected Ram to be more rational… but no matter. It just means Subaru requires my focus.

As the door opened, Subaru stepped into the room.
Looking around, Subaru saw that the room was devoid of everything that marked it as his own.
He let out a sigh, sitting on the bed.
He tensed, gripping his knees with his fingers.
Joy, despair, grief, frustration, relief, and so many other emotions surged through him.

“Ram, go have Frederica prepare a meal for him, a proper one,” he commanded, returning to his usual tone of voice.

Ram bowed.
“Yes… Master Roswaal.”
The maid slowly departed, though, as she did, another figure approached.

Beatrice, the spirit of yin.

“Roswaal, why is there such an awful…”
She paused at the doorway, staring at the figure within the room.
“Wha? Get back, I suppose!”
Beatrice readied a barrage of minya crystals.

Clind interposed himself between the two.

“Wha... what are you doing, I suppose?!”

“Beatrice, that is enooooough,” Roswaal said, gently placing his hand atop hers.

“Wha? What game is this, I suppose, you clown?!” Beatrice stared at the mage.

Subaru looked at Beatrice for several moments, finding only hostility in her features.
The sight shook him to his very core and made his heart feel like it would give up beating from sheer despair.

“Subaru here shall be our guest. He is in my custody, by orders of the Wisemen Council,” Roswaal said, wearing that smile that indicated to all that this was part of his schemes.

“Huh? He is an Archbishop!? Have you finally lost your last bit of sense, I suppose?!”
She stomped her foot and glared at him.

Roswaal shook his head. “By no means. I know exactly what I am doing.”

“Betty will not stand for this!”
She turned back to face Subaru, who in turn could not meet her gaze.

“You have no choice. I suggest being more open-minded, Beatrice. Your mother would be awfully critical of how closed-minded you are being,” he retorted with a calm smirk.

Beatrice wore an expression like she had just been slapped.
“You dare!”

“I do. Now either behave or hurry along. Your hostility seems to be making our guest rather uncomfortable,” Roswaal said.

“Grr, very well, I suppose. But you have not heard the last of this from Betty, in fact.”
The spirit then stormed off, leaving Subaru alone with Roswaal and Clind.

Subaru buried his head in his hands.
“This is… I knew this would happen.”

“Oh? Are you the sort that gives up easily? That’s awwwwwfully unhelpful.”
Roswaal slowly approached the boy.

Subaru’s head shot up and glared at him.
“Obviously not!”
He let out another breath and let himself fall back onto the bed.
“But it still hurts.”

The mage stared at the boy—
a boy who seemed so fragile, yet at the same time seemed like such a crucial piece in his plans.
“Perhaps… it might be better if you think of this not as a return, but as a new start?” Roswaal suggested.

Subaru continued to stare up at the ceiling.
“A start from zero then?”

“Perhaps so, Subaru Natsuki. Now rest well. I’ll make sure no harm comes to you while you are here,” Roswaal said.

“You’ve done a shit job of that before,” Subaru spoke bitterly.

“Have I? Then I'll be sure to redouble my efforts,” he said, letting out a chuckle as he spoke while also being totally serious.

“Please do… and Roswaal.”
Subaru sat himself back up.

“Yes?” Roswaal met the gaze of the boy.

“Thanks. I know you had your own reasons, but thanks.”
Subaru smiled. It was a weak smile, but a smile nevertheless.

Roswaal studied the boy’s face for several seconds.
“I see. You are very welcome then, Subaru Natsuki. I just hope that this works out well for us both. We both have many difficulties ahead.”

The clown and butler then departed, the door closing behind them as they left.

In this if…

-During Priestella, Subaru had his name eaten by Rui. Rui took control over Lye’s body after he took a lethal blow from Felt and Beatrice. Rui had to VERY quickly take him over and even then, he was basically dead by the time she took control, using a myriad of techniques in rapid succession to stabilize the body. As such Lye is basically ‘brain dead’ and it caused several of his victims to wake up.
-Subaru had the idea to try and catch Roswaal’s attention. Seeing him as someone obsessed enough with his own goals to hook, and morally flexible enough to go against what everyone else had decided.
-In the lead up to his meeting with Subaru, Roswaal used his connections to gather all the logs about what happened in Priestella as well as all the information on “Pride’s” imprisonment and interrogation that he could.
-After being convinced that Subaru was likely genuine, Roswaal pulled many MANY strings to arrange for things. He managed to even convince Six Tongues to aid him, exploiting his connections there as well as leverage he had over other nobility. In truth, this transfer was done without many knowing about it, though it is legally binding and it would require Roswaal to relinquish his custody agreement as well as a supermajority vote by the wiseman council to overturn. Since Roswaal is a trusted figure, and has applied some rather drastic leverage, the Wiseman council will be leaving Subaru in Roswaal’s care.
-Roswaal is planning to have Clind visit more regularly, viewing him as one of the few people he can ‘trust’ to reliably handle Subaru for now. He doesn’t trust Ram to keep a level head.
-Roswaal plans to question Subaru in more details to figure out exactly ‘how’ valuable Subaru is to his overall plans.
-Bonus Note: This scenario contains the ‘most likely’ method of escape for Subaru. As long as Subaru can come up with the idea to use Echidna’s name as bait and get’s Roswaal’s attention, Roswaal will go to interview him and then the events will likely play out either like this, or with Roswaal using Clind’s abilities to break Subaru out. 

Notes:

YES it is time for the Roswaal path!

AKA, this is probably what would happen if Subaru ended up imprisoned in a Re:Forgotten scenario.

Be forewarned, this path will probably make Roswaal seem like the only intelligent person among the main cast.
Granted, obsession besides, that may not be an inaccurate statement.

Also
Theater update for "Path of The Daughters of Disaster: Part 1"

Chapter 64: Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 1

Summary:

Subaru tries to adjust to life back at the mansion, but his reception is far from warm.

To say that the situation within the mansion of Roswaal L. Mathers was tense would be an understatement.

While Ram was a loyal maid to Roswaal, she made no attempt to hide the fact that Roswaal had taken the “Archbishop of Pride” into his custody.
Beatrice wasted no time in informing Emilia of the situation as well, and soon a small gathering had formed within Roswaal’s office.

The clown himself was seated behind his desk while the various key figures of the Emilia Camp assembled to demand an explanation.
He would have preferred to have Clind stay a bit longer, but he had to send him away to tend to some last minute things with Annerose, leaving Roswaal to face this line of fire. 

“Wha’ th’ hell game ya’ playin’, clown!” Garfiel slammed his hands down on the margrave’s desk.

Roswaal did not react and simply met Garfiel’s hostile gaze with a smile.
“There are no games, Garfiel. I am simply acting in what I think will be the best course for the long term.”

“A joke, that is, I suppose,” Beatrice grumbled.

Emilia stared at her sponsor with a look of perplexed confusion and distrust.
“Roswaal, what are you doing here? Letting someone like that into the mansion—it’s dangerous for everyone.”

Roswaal shook his head.
“According to the knights, the boy possesses a broken gate and no obvious offensive power or great strength. Garfiel was able to subdue him rather easily before, riiiiiight?” he asked.

“An’ I’ll do i’ again!” Garfiel declared.

“So as you seeeee, there is no risk,” Roswaal declared as he leaned back in his chair, seemingly rather comfortable with all the wrath directed toward him.

Otto rubbed his forehead as he stared back at Roswaal.
“You do realize the problems this will cause, right?”

“Less than you think, dear Otto,” Roswaal replied casually.

Of course, the person most angry about this state of affairs had yet to speak.

“He’s… he’s a Witch Cultist…” It was Rem, the forgotten oni sister of Ram.

True, Rem did not remember her past.
But she was passionate and quick to anger by nature—capable of feeling intense love and intense malice.
And she had heard the story of Ram, and understood that she was likely right alongside her the entire time.
She was beside her when they grew up together, when the Witch Cult burned their village to the ground.
It was the Witch Cult that stole her identity and stole all her memories.
It was the Witch Cult that left her with nothing.
And so all that was “evil” in the world to this girl without memories was the Witch Cult.
And a boy who she figured was a leader of that cult was now in the mansion, polluting it with his awful scent that offended her on an instinctual level.

“He’s a Witch Cultist… they took everything from Rem…” Rem muttered.

Ram let out a deep sigh and placed her hand on Rem’s shoulder.
“Rem, please, relax.”
Ram could feel the rage burning within Rem as it wormed its way into her own heart.
She could not help but be critical of her master for putting her sister in such a state.

“Yes, Roswaal. Please explain why bringing a Witch Cultist into the mansion helps us out?” Otto asked in a tired voice.

“Ah yes, that’s the sticking point, isn’t it.” Roswaal leaned forward and clasped his hands on his desk.
“Simply put, I do not believe him to be one.”

“Huh?” Otto raised an eyebrow.

“The hell?!” Garfiel shouted.

“Wha-what do you mean, Roswaal?” Emilia asked.

Rem struggled not to strike him then and there.

Beatrice did not say anything, but stared at Roswaal coldly, waiting to hear his explanation.

“Word came to me of some things that Subaru knew—things he mentioned in prison that seemed most… unusual.
So I went to pay him a visit to talk with the boy myself, at the request of the Wisemen Council,” he explained.

“That’s what your trip to the capital was about?” Otto asked.

“Why didn’t you tell us, Roswaal?!” Emilia looked betrayed by her sponsor.
She knew he was deceitful, but even still—she didn’t think he’d try something this reckless with a Witch Cultist.

“Because you’d all act ignorantly, like you are doing so now.
I reviewed every log, all the evidence against him, I spoke with the boy myself, and I determined that I do not believe him to be a Witch Cultist,” Roswaal said.

“He has the scent, and he had a gospel,” Beatrice added.
The former alone would not be enough, but when they captured him, he had a copy of the Gospel on his person.

“He was also named as such by one of the cultists!” Otto added.

Of course, they were referring to the mysterious Rui of Gluttony, who appeared when Lye was seemingly defeated.

“Hmm, yes, but he has denied these things from the start, and claimed that his name was devoured by Gluttony.
Do you not think that this could be some manipulation—at our expense?” Roswaal asked.

“That’s a lot of ‘what ifs’ you’re stacking together, Roswaal,” Otto remarked critically.

“Yes, in my experience, such things happen,” Roswaal countered with a smile.
He then stood up.
“Fundamentally, I am leaving you no choice in the matter.
He is not a guest of the camp—he is my guest.
Oh, forgive me—prisoner,” he said with a wicked smile, as if just to mock them.

In truth, he now bore some ill will toward all those before him—for failing and acting in such a careless manner as to let this happen.
He figured applying some pressure to them was in order.
“As such, he should be treated appropriately by my staaaaaff.
The rest of you feel free to ignore him for nooooow, if you wish.”

“Fuckin’ hell, clown. I swear.” Garfiel turned to leave as he stormed back into the hallway.

Otto shook his head.
“Some mess you’ve gotten us into, Roswaal.”
And the internal affairs officer of the Emilia Camp then followed Garfiel out.

Emilia and Beatrice both stared at Roswaal.

“Roswaal, why are you doing this? You swore you wouldn’t harm us,” Emilia declared, remembering the curse-mark upon Roswaal’s body.

“I suppose you have your own reasons for this farce then,” Beatrice remarked in a venomous tone.

“To answer both your questions—it is for the sake of my dream.
And fundamentally, I truly believe this is the best course of action for us.
My curse-mark would only activate if I schemed to do you harm, and I intend no such thing,” the mage declared shamelessly.
“I still fully intend to give you all my support in this Royal Selection, Emiliam.
And that boy is a part of it.”

Emilia just let out a defeated sigh as she slowly walked out of the room.

Beatrice turned to follow her when she was stopped.

“Oh, by the way, Beatrice,” Roswaal spoke up.

“Yes? What is it, I suppose?” Beatrice turned back to face him.

“When you are feeling more open-minded about things, you should speak with the boy.
You may find it very enlightening,” the mage replied.

Beatrice rolled her eyes and began to walk away again.
“What could someone like that offer Betty besides problems, in fact.”

Roswaal’s smirk widened.
“Well, you’ve just seemed so unhappy these past few months—even with Emilia.
I do wonder what changed.”

Beatrice froze, but did not dignify the statement with a response as she closed the door behind her, leaving Roswaal with the maids.

Roswaal turned to face them.
“Is there anything else you two have to say?” he asked.

Rem said nothing, but glared at the man she supposedly owed loyalty to.

She just stared back coldly, without warmth or hostility.
“Nothing for now, Roswaal-sama.
I shall make sure everything else is in order within the mansion.”

“See that you do, Ram,” Roswaal replied.

The two maids then left, leaving the mage alone to ponder his next move.
Seeing the hostility for himself, he knew that something was amiss—and that he may have to take drastic steps to correct things.

So, Subaru Natsuki… my supposed prized piece who bested me once—what will you do?

 

***

 

Subaru’s return to the mansion was troubled, without a doubt.
No one talked with him willingly. No one engaged.
It was just suspicious glances as he slowly moved around the mansion.
He was grateful for that—it gave him at least some sense of normalcy.

Though he was not permitted to eat with everyone, it was understandable.

Roswaal had Ram deliver his first meal the following morning, as he trusted Ram to carry out her tasks faithfully, even if he disagreed.

She walked in carrying a tray of food.
“Oh hey, that looks like Frederica’s cooking, right?” Subaru asked.

Ram frowned as she took several steps forward.
“Yes. Master Roswaal insisted that a portion be prepared for you.”
She placed it down on the tray.
“You are lucky that you are not scrounging for scraps,” she added.

Subaru awkwardly chuckled.
“Geez, do you have to be so harsh?”

“I see no reason to have even the barest trace of sympathy for a prisoner like yourself.
Do not pretend to be familiar with me—the very thought makes me want to shower,” Ram retorted.

Subaru let out a defeated sigh.
“I guess you would say that.”

As he spoke, he noticed a figure standing in the doorway whose presence caught him by surprise.
“Re-Rem?!”
He blinked a few times.

Ram’s frown deepened while Rem shot him a death glare.

“I am here to make sure you do not try anything disgusting or vile, cultist.”
Rem made no secret of her disdain.
Even the old Rem had more subtlety than the current Rem.
This Rem was also under no obligation to act remotely civil, despite her ‘master’s’ words.

“Not like I’d try anything,” Subaru said, letting his head hang low.

“Don’t think you can trick us! You may have fooled the Master, but I can smell you. I know what you are,” Rem declared.

“Sissy, that’s enough,” Ram stated—not rebuking her, but not wanting her to continue either.
“You’re wasting words on scum like him.”

Subaru just let out a deeper sigh.
“I’m not a cultist.”

Both twins looked at him, total disbelief plain on their faces, and then they turned to leave.

After they left the room, Ram turned to Rem.
“Sister, you need to calm yourself down,” she said, feeling Rem’s rage through their synesthesia.

Rem looked back down the hall, at the door of the room where the ‘Archbishop’ was.
“But sister. He’s a cultist. We can’t just do nothing!”

Ram sighed.
“Master Roswaal has his reasons. We have to trust that.”

Rem stared back at Ram.
“I… I’m not letting the cult take anything more from me.”

Ram sighed again, but said nothing as the two continued down the hall.
In truth, Ram found Rem’s anger justified.

 

Back in the bedroom, Subaru looked down and began to slowly eat his food.
He took careful and casual bites, savoring the flavor—before he winced.
“Ow!”

He looked down at the bread and saw that a needle had been jammed into it.

He shook his head.
He already knew that even if she hated him, Frederica wouldn’t have this sort of personality.
“Those two really are ‘demons,’ huh?”
He muttered dryly to himself.

***

Later that day, Subaru decided to leverage his apparent but limited freedom, slowly walking around the mansion.
He said nothing, but being in the familiar halls after months and months of being in that jail cell set his troubled heart at least slightly at ease.
Even if he was still thought of as Pride, this taste of freedom was a marked improvement over his prior condition.
As such, he let himself relax—if only a little bit.

As he strode through the halls, he saw Otto carrying a whole bunch of papers.
Maybe I just need to be friendly.

“Yo, Otto. Busy with just as much paperwork as always, huh?” Subaru called out from across the hall.

Otto froze in his tracks upon hearing Subaru’s voice.
He stared back at the supposed Archbishop, anxiousness plain across his face.

“Ah… I…”
Otto stumbled over his words and took a step back, realizing he was alone with the Archbishop.

Subaru saw that look, and his heart sank.
The relaxed smile on his face twisted into a frown.
“Oh…”
Subaru let out a deep sigh.
I guess that makes sense. Stupid me for expecting better.

“...Sorry to bother you, I guess,” Subaru muttered as he turned around to walk the other direction.

As he did, he saw a single figure standing in his path—uncomfortably close.

It was Garfiel, with hatred and distrust in his eyes that Subaru knew all too well.

Subaru’s eyes went wide, and he nearly stumbled onto his back, backpedaling several steps away from the angry tiger-boy.
“Ga… Garf!?”

Garfiel flashed a grin that did nothing to lessen the hostility oozing off him.
“So ya’ remember my amazin’ self, huh, Archbishop?”

“Garf, I’m not—”
Protests began to spill out of Subaru’s mouth.

“Save it!” Garfiel shouted.

Subaru’s mouth snapped shut.

Garfiel continued to glare hatefully toward Subaru.
“I don’ care wha’ th’ clown says! Ya try anythin’ funny, an’ I’m a’ rip ya’ in two! Ya understand!?”

Subaru rapidly nodded his head and quickly scrambled along, rushing away from the aggressive tiger-boy.

Garfiel took a deep breath after Subaru left.
He walked over to Otto, who was still standing there in the hallway.

“Ya alright, Brotto?” Garfiel asked.

Otto slowly nodded his head.
“Yeah… thanks for that, Garf,” he replied, though he found himself surprised by how tepid his voice was.

Garfiel raised an eyebrow.
“Somethin’ wrong? Da Archbishop spook ya?”

Otto shook his head.
“No, just… he’s weird. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen.
He almost seemed friendly.”

Garfiel shrugged.
“Tha bastard is a tricky one. Weak too. I betcha even you could punch ’im out, Brotto.”

Otto awkwardly chuckled.
“Maybe. But I’d rather not take my chances.”

Garfiel turned to leave so he could get back to his training.
“Guy may be weak, but don’tcha let yer guard down. No tellin’ wha’ he could do to ya.”

Otto nodded.
“I’ll keep that in mind, Garf. Thanks.”
Though to Otto, something didn’t seem fully right about the supposed Archbishop of Pride.

 

***

 

“So Petra, whenever you see that ‘guest’ around, I want you to keep your distance,” Frederica instructed her pupil as they cleaned one of the living rooms.

Petra nodded along, a certain anxiousness clear on her face along with some confusion.
“I mean, I get it, but why would someone like that even be here?”

Frederica shook her head.
“Honestly, I don't know what Master Roswaal is thinking. It's not our place to question it—but be on your guard.”

Petra considered what the maid said.
Truthfully, it didn't make much sense to her, but she found herself unable to really care beyond concern for herself and for Frederica.
She had noticed herself growing ever more distant from the rest of the camp as of late.
She only played with Meili, really—and even then, it was more strained than before.

Petra looked around.
“There is a lot more work today, isn't there?”

Frederica sighed.
“Several of the new maids protested the arrival of the Archbishop, so Master Roswaal gave them leave or had them assigned to other estates in the meantime.”

“So more work for us then?” Petra nodded.
In truth, she felt like Frederica, Ram, and herself could mostly handle the mansion.
Ever since the former wives of the Archbishop of Greed entered the camp’s service, the workload had lessened considerably.

Frederica nodded, but suddenly her posture became stiff and upright as a certain individual entered the room.

A young man with black hair and evil-looking eyes.
He blinked a few times as he saw Frederica and Petra.
“Oh? Good to see you're still working here, Petra.”

Petra noticed the familiar tone—one that didn’t feel forced.

Frederica frowned.
“I would recommend you don’t behave so casually around us.
Master Roswaal may be treating you as a guest, but you are a prisoner.
Any sort of interaction beyond the bare minimum would be highly improper.”
Her tone was respectful, but icy.

Subaru let out a deep sigh.
“Right, figured you’d say something like that.
Well, it’s just… there’s nothing around here, and I’d hate to be a freeloader.
Is there any work you can have me do?”

“Huh?” Frederica was actually surprised by this request.
But then she quickly shook her head. She wanted this individual to get moving along.
“A strange request, but it is one I have to refuse.
It’s best if you just stay in your room. I insist.”

Petra continued to stare at the boy.
It didn’t take her long to realize that this was the strange Archbishop of Pride that everyone had been speaking of.
But he is so strange. Suspicious and weird for sure—but he doesn’t seem bad…
She wasn’t one to question people’s judgment, and she truthfully knew very little about the situation.
But she also wasn’t one to blindly judge people either.
She intended to keep her distance—but also to keep her mind open.

Subaru sighed upon hearing Frederica’s response.
“I guess you’ll be treating me like that too, huh?”
He muttered. He had not seen them before now, but their lack of familiarity with him renewed the sting of being forgotten all over again.

“Damnit.” He groaned to himself, forgetting where he was for an instant as he stomped his foot once.
“Why can’t anyone remember me?!”
It was a whine of frustration and sorrow for his predicament.

But he was careless. Subaru didn’t remember that the mansion was no longer a safe haven for him.

“Pi! Wha’ the hell ya’ doing!”
Garfiel shouted from behind Subaru.

“Wha!—AUUGHUGK!”

Subaru found himself grabbed and thrown against the wall.

He heard Petra gasp as Garfiel held him by the neck against the wall.
Rem was standing closely behind him, glaring death toward Subaru.

“Listen ‘ere, ya damned cultist! How ’bout ya go an’ get lost! An’ stay away from my sister!”
The camp shield snarled, fighting the urge to snap Subaru’s neck right then and there.

Subaru let out a choked, coughing sound.
“Aguh—Garf—I—aghugk—”

“Shaddup!” Garfiel slammed him against the wall again.

“Little brother, let him go.”
Frederica’s voice was a calm blade that cut right through Garfiel’s rage.

Garfiel turned to face Frederica while still holding Subaru.
“Eh? Bu’ sis, he’s—”

“Currently broken none of Master Roswaal’s rules.
You’ll only cause problems for yourself if you keep this up.
Now let him go.”
Her voice remained composed but tense.

Garfiel stared back at her while Rem continued to glare at Subaru.

“Fa! Whatever.”
Garfiel let Subaru go, letting him fall to the ground.

Subaru coughed as he fell to his knees, then took a deep breath to try and compose himself.

“Now scram!” Garfiel shouted.

“And do us a favor and die,” Rem muttered under her breath.

Subaru coughed a few more times before he stood.
Seeing the icy and hostile gazes of all those around him felt like a mountain pressing down on his back.
With a final, defeated sigh, he left the room.

“Fuckin’ bastard should jus’ stay away,” Garfiel grumbled.

“He’s just trouble. Why doesn’t Roswaal see it?” Rem wondered aloud.

Garfiel shrugged.
“Who knows? Tha’ clown bastard has his own shit goin’ on.”

Rem nodded along.
“Maybe, but… the longer he stays…”

A fire burned within the oni’s blood.
She refused to risk losing anything else to the cult.

***

As Subaru made his way from the living room, he saw three figures at the end of the hall.

There was Beatrice, Emilia, and a blonde maid whom Subaru didn’t recognize.
He figured she was Sylphy, the personal maid of Emilia ever since she saved her.

Sylphy shot him a cold glare, as did Beatrice, while Emilia just looked surprised to see him.

Subaru stood in that hallway for several seconds before he slowly backed away and opted to go in a different direction.
The looks of unfamiliarity and distrust from Emilia and Beatrice were just more gut punches to him—and far more painful than Garfiel’s acts of physical violence.

“I’m really an idiot,” he muttered to himself.

As Subaru walked away, the girls turned to look at each other.

“So, Roswaal is just letting him wander around here, Lady Emilia?” Sylphy asked.

“It would be that way, I suppose,” Beatrice replied.

Emilia stared at Subaru as he left.
“He seems really sad, though.”

Sylphy shook her head.
“If he’s a part of the Archbishops, then he’s a monster.”

“That would make sense, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered.
“Though he seems far too pathetic to be one.”

“My ‘former’ husband was pathetic in his own way,” Sylphy remarked.

“I guess what you’re saying makes sense.
But he doesn’t seem anything like the others.”
She’d only really seen Regulus and Sirius, though she’d heard the voice of Capella as well.
All of them were unrepentant monsters.

And while the boy who tried to ‘infiltrate’ her camp was certainly mentally unstable, something about him did seem different—especially now.

“You shouldn’t worry about it. Betty will make sure he stays in line, in fact,” the yin spirit declared.

Emilia smiled at her.
“Thank you, Beatrice. Ever since Puck’s been gone, you’ve taken good care of me.”

Beatrice let out a deep sigh.
“It’s what I should do, I suppose.”

Emilia tilted her head.
“What do you think of him, Beatrice?”

“He has the foul scent of a cultist, and we did see him with that book in Priestella.
And he seems like a man without any redeeming qualities,” Beatrice gave her judgment.

“But?” Emilia questioned. She felt as if there was more.

Beatrice looked at her with confusion, then thought about it more.
“But… Betty will keep a close eye on him.
Something certainly isn’t right, and Betty does not want to indulge the clown’s games for longer than she must,” the great spirit of yin declared.

But even she couldn’t deny that something was very wrong about the look he gave her and Emilia.
She just couldn’t figure out what—yet.

***

 

As Subaru walked through the halls of the mansion, he considered how he might rebuild the bonds he once had with the members of the camp.
Seriously, I don’t just have zero bond—I have a ‘bond penalty’ now with everyone. That’s just the worst.
He let out a faint yet grim chuckle.

He’d fallen back into his old habit of using game terms, at least internally. It helped give his mind some focus during all of this.

The mansion was very quiet. Roswaal and Emilia had left for an emergency meeting right after dinner, to return the following morning.
They took Otto, Garfiel, Sylphy, and Beatrice with them, leaving the mansion in the care of the other maids.

Everyone’s forgotten me. Everyone is just… moving along without me. I guess I really wasn’t a big part of things after all.
He let out a deep and dejected sigh, seeing how life for everyone seemed to move on perfectly fine without his presence.

“Gah, damnit!” He stomped his foot and punched the wall.
“Damnit! Damnit! Damnit!”
He smashed his head once against it impotently—it did nothing to damage the wall.

“Everyone just… Everyone just…”
He stifled sobs, not wanting to wake anyone with his cries.

I need some air.

He figured a few minutes of fresh air wouldn’t hurt, so long as he stayed on the mansion grounds.

Exiting a nearby door, he stepped out into the cold night air.

Walking a short distance away—though still within view of the mansion—he took a deep breath.

He looked up at the starlit sky and the waning crescent moon that hung above.
I haven’t been able to look at the sky in so long…

It was a calm and peaceful moment that might have steadied the troubled heart of the forgotten star.
And then he saw something, a shape move in the shadows.
“Huh? What!? Whose’s there?”

Subaru suddenly took off towards the shadow, which seemed to flee deeper into the woods.

But there was a problem.

What Subaru Natsuki didn’t realize was that he had already made a fatal error.
He forgot who the most hostile and unforgiving person in the mansion was.

Pain shot through his leg as it was blown clean off.
“Guagh!”

He fell to the ground and saw what remained of his mangled left leg a short distance away.
“Wha… what the… Guahk!”

Contact. This time he was struck in the back, and he felt his bones shatter.
Flipping onto his back, he was greeted by a sight he never hoped to see again.

There was Rem, standing over him with her morning star in hand.
“Don’t try your games, Witch Cultist. I’ve been watching you this whole time.
I won’t let you escape! I won’t let you contact your fellow cultists! Or do whatever disgusting work you planned to do!”

Subaru was frozen with fear.
Of his many deaths, his death at the hands of Rem in the woods was among his most mentally brutal.
And here it was, playing out yet again.

“No! Rem, I just—I wanted some air and—”

“I won’t let you take anything away from me.
You are a poison to everything around you!
I am not letting you work whatever magic you have on Master Roswaal anymore.
I don’t know how you convinced him to get you out, but I won’t let you take anything from me anymore!”
Rem declared with cold and brutal intention.

Rem didn’t remember her life.
She didn’t remember much of anything.

But she had her sister—the girl she knew was her sister.
She knew that the Witch Cult took everything from her: her original home, her identity, and her memories.
For a girl like Rem, that was enough to return both her hatred and devotion.
She would not risk the Witch Cult taking any more from her.

“Rem, I—I just wanted fresh air! I wasn’t doing anything!”

But Rem would not respond to him. Her eyes were filled with nothing but suspicion and hatred.

“You think I am such a fool?
I have watched you without pause since you arrived.
How you try to act so casually, how you delusionally think that you know us?
There won’t be any peace—I can’t rest while you are around.”

And the oni had not allowed herself a bit of sleep ever since his arrival.
How could she rest when a dangerous cultist—an Archbishop of the cult that ripped everything away from her—was around?
And clearly now he had made his move to escape, or call down the rest of the Witch Cult.
His ramblings to himself and acts of self-harm while he believed he was alone were clear indicators of his delusion—or maybe even his attempts to contact the cult or enact some insidious power.
Either way, she would not tolerate it.
She would not stand for it.

“Re-Rem! I wasn’t—”

“Enough with this. I’m ending it now.”

She brought up her morning star, prepared to deliver the finishing blow.

Perhaps on instinct, Subaru’s Authority of Sloth activated.

Rem was suddenly catapulted into the air, a powerful punch to her gut sending her flying.
“GRAAAAH!”

But that only enraged the oni—and Subaru was down a leg.

Subaru tried to push himself up, but he didn’t have the strength to respond in time.

The last thing he felt was the taste of metal and blood as Rem’s morning star collided with his face.

Subaru Natsuki died.
Executed by Rem due to her suspicions and hatred.

***

“GAHUH!” Subaru awoke in his bed, gasping as he gripped at his own face.

Looking around, he saw that it was morning.

He had returned by death to the beginning of the day.

In this if…
-The majority of the camp is opposed to Roswaal bringing in Subaru, but have no means by which to reject it.
-While Emilia is keeping her distance, Rem and Garfiel are actively hostile. It is both Rem and Ram who are slipping nails into Subaru’s food while Garfiel has assaulted Subaru several times.
-Subaru has been mostly left alone and either stays in his room or wanders the mansion, nobody interacts with him save for Roswaal who questions him at least once a day.
-The former wives of Regulus turned Maids are distant and cold towards him. Given their past experiences with Regulus they are very much ‘projecting’ onto Subaru. His noted fascination with Emilia, who they adore, only heightens their hostility.
-On the fourth night since Subaru arrived Roswaal was called away on a last minute emergency meeting along with Emilia and other key camp members.
-Rem had been monitoring Subaru CONSTANTLY during those four days, spying on him without cease. Seeing his rambling to himself and even his self-harm only steeled her resolve against him, making her think that he was insane, trying to contact the cult, or activate his authority in some way.
-When Subaru went into the woods, Rem decided to act. Even before Subaru started to run to chase ‘something’ that he saw, Rem had already resolved to attack him. By that point Rem had not slept at all in seventy-two hours.

Notes:

And so we return to doing other paths.

This chapter has been sitting partly complete for a while.

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 65: Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 2

Summary:

Progress is made by Subaru, slow and painful progress.

And Roswaal begins to understand the shape of things.

The first bond begins to be reformed.

Subaru paced back and forth before Roswaal’s desk.

The clown had sent Ram out of the room so the two could speak alone, as Roswaal considered Subaru’s words.

“Are you implying you’re not safe here?” Roswaal asked curiously.

Subaru nodded.
“Ye—yeah. Seriously. I know you let me back, but everyone else is…”

Roswaal sighed.
“I would imagine Garfiel has a temper, but unless you do something truly—”

“It’s worse than you think, Roswaal,” Subaru interjected, sinking back into his seat.
“Seriously, I won’t make it through the night if you leave without doing something.”

Roswaal tilted his head.
“I have no intention of leaving, Subaru, so unless—”

“You will,” Subaru replied flatly.

Roswaal raised an eyebrow.
“Are you… sure about this?”
The wheels began to turn in the ancient mage’s head.

Subaru paused but didn’t respond.

Roswaal let out a deep sigh.
“Subaru Natsuki, I do wish to help you—but I require a degree of honesty from you here.”

Subaru scoffed.
“Like you’re an honest guy.”

Roswaal shook his head.
“You know me, apparently, better than I know you. And apparently, there is critical information I lack. So you must share it.”

Subaru hesitated.
“I’d rather not be wrapped up in your game again, Roswaal. I refuse to be your puppet, even if…”

“Even if you wind up back in that cell? A bold decision—and one I can capitalize on,” Roswaal said, his gaze narrowing.

Subaru stiffened, shuddering slightly.
“Roswaal, just… I don’t—I can’t be a monster like you. I refuse to let you make me into one.”

Roswaal stared at him for a long moment, then sighed again.
He had never imagined his promised tool would be someone so bound by their own morality—especially in these circumstances.

“I’ll admit, I plan to exploit you for all you’re worth. And your moral lines are rather troublesome.
But considering my own difficult circumstances—and the fact that there’s a good chance my plan may never succeed without your help—we are at an impasse.”

Subaru looked down, then back up at Roswaal.
“Even if I wanted to tell you… I can’t.”

Roswaal studied him with curiosity.
“Oh? Then what can you tell me—enough to at least keep you safe? We can discuss the ‘details’ of our arrangement later.”

Subaru thought for several seconds.
“I’ll… I’ll help you revive Echidna, like I said. I just… I just want my life back. I want my friends back.
But I won’t become a monster for it.”

Roswaal’s fingers tapped the desk.

Truth be told, he was a perfectionist. But without his Tome of Wisdom, he could no longer afford to be.
The curse carved upon him was both an indicator and a reminder of his failure.

In truth, the morals that bound Subaru Natsuki mirrored the morals that bound his own oath-curse.
A fact not lost on him—one he had to live with either way. And, apparently, one he was content to accept.

“It’s not ideal for me,” Roswaal admitted.

“How do you think I feel?” Subaru replied dryly.

“Hmmm. A gooooooood point,” Roswaal said, his smile widening.
“I’m already bound to act within my candidate’s morality, thanks to this curse.
If you originally made the deal—and if I consider you part of Emilia’s camp—then there should be no issue, correct?”

In truth, Roswaal was already heavily constrained by the curse.
Not being able to harm Subaru was a very minor additional restriction.

Subaru perked up a bit.
“Ye—yeah, I guess actually.”

“Then is there really a problem?” Roswaal asked.

Subaru thought about it.
“Hypothetically… if you have to leave me alone in the mansion, Rem might… be a problem for me.”

Roswaal tilted his head.
“So you require protection, then?”

“Just…” Subaru began.
“Take Ram and Rem with you, if you have to go anywhere. Garfiel too, honestly.”

Roswaal tapped his fingers on the desk a few more times, assembling the puzzle pieces in his head.

“I can make something work, I think.”

 

***

 

After being called away with Emilia to handle some emergency political matters, Roswaal had made sure to take Rem and Ram with him.
There had been some argument about leaving Subaru alone with just the other maids, so Roswaal had sealed Subaru inside his room with magic—something they all agreed to.

Without a looming threat to his life, Subaru slept soundly until the magical seal was undone the following morning.

By late morning, Subaru and Roswaal met again before lunch.

“My, my. Who knew I would be called away with such urgency,” Roswaal chuckled.

Subaru said nothing at first.
“Thanks for… thanks for helping me there.”

Roswaal’s smile remained.
“Why, of course. It would be a waste if you were truly under threat—which I believe you were.
How did you anticipate you would need such protection, though?” he asked.

Subaru looked up.
“I can’t tell you, Roswaal.”

Roswaal sighed.
“So you cannot. Hmm… is it some sort of future sight, then?”

Subaru didn’t reply. But Roswaal could tell he wasn’t exactly wrong.

“Well… that’s one way someone could describe it, I guess,” Subaru muttered.

“Hmmm. Then I shall work off that assumption in functionality,” Roswaal declared.
A ‘future sight’ would be a suitable replacement for his lost Tome of Wisdom—and perhaps even more infallible, though apparently not perfectly so.
That can’t be it exactly, he thought. But it seems his power lets him predict the future somehow.

Roswaal cataloged the idea in his mind.

“So then, Subaruuuu… is there anything else to discuss?”

Subaru leaned back.
“Besides the fact that everyone hates me—that even Beatrice seems to barely tolerate me—no.”

“Beatrice? You were close? If I recall the interrogation notes correctly, you claimed she was your spirit?” Roswaal asked.

Subaru nodded.
“Yeah. That’s right.”

Roswaal chuckled.
“Amusing that someone like you was that person, then.”

Subaru shook his head.
“I wasn’t.”

“Oh?” Now the mage was curious.

Subaru leaned back and looked upward, as if reminiscing.
“How could I be someone she waited four hundred years for?
All because of that stupid book Echidna left her…”
He let out a sigh.

Roswaal wanted to smack him for mocking Beatrice’s gospel—but held his tongue. He might get insight.

“It took so many tries. It took the mansion being on fire.
But I finally got her to choose me—to trust me.
I just… I didn’t want her to be alone anymore,” Subaru said, his voice heavy with mourning.

Roswaal stared at the boy, curious.

He had sympathy for Beatrice and her plight—it mirrored his own in many ways.
And if Subaru was telling the truth, then Beatrice had been in a miserable situation indeed, without even realizing it.

“What a regretful situation for you both, then,” Roswaal commented.

Subaru clicked his tongue.
“Like you care. You tried to kill her just to toughen me up.”

Roswaal frowned.
“Yes. Though if I recall correctly, she wished for death at the time?”

“That’s not an excuse!” Subaru leapt to his feet, indignation flashing in his eyes.

Roswaal sighed again.
“As you said, we’ve apparently already feuded over this—resulting in my defeat.
Truthfully, I would much rather see her with a proper contractor than dead.”

Subaru fell back into his seat and shook his head.
“But now she doesn’t even remember me.”

Roswaal tapped his foot, considering the implications.

“Beatrice’s relationship with Emilia has been rather strained these past few months.”

“Wha?” Subaru stared at him, confused.

“Hm. It’s nothing. I’m just trying to understand some things.
I think you should get ready for lunch.”

Subaru stared at Roswaal for several moments, then nodded.

“Alright.”

Subaru then slowly stood and left the room.

 

***

The great spirit Beatrice found many things in her life to be rather troublesome.
For the longest time, she had waited for “that person”—to seemingly no avail.
And some part of her had come to understand that “that person” would never come.
She wasn’t sure when she reached that revelation.
In truth, the days had begun to blur together.

It was the vaguest memory of a promise that kept her going now.
The only reason she had left that library was because of her brother’s contractor—because he needed someone to look out for her.
“But would that be enough for me, I suppose?”
She pondered as she continued reading one of the books in the library.

It was no forbidden library, but as the library of the new mansion, she had made it into her domain.
Though she hadn’t started spending most of her time here until the past few months—after they returned from Priestella.
In truth, she had felt rather lonely since then, despite the presence of her temporary contractor.

“It’s troublesome, I suppose.”

Beatrice remembered feeling joy—feeling happy—for the past year since the forbidden library was lost.
But now, she just felt a strange sort of ache.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a door opening.

“Oh?”

Her musings were cut short by the appearance of a certain boy who always heralded his own set of problems.
The so-called Archbishop of Pride, Subaru Natsuki, stumbled into her room.
He was a strange boy who even had knowledge about Beatrice’s mother. 

She put down her book as a frown crossed her face.
“How do you keep managing to find this place, I suppose?” she asked with a deep huff.

Subaru laughed and shrugged.
“It’s just my charm, I think.”

Beatrice could tell the smile was pained and forced, yet she continued to glare at him.
“It’s more than that. Not only do you keep barging into my room, you manage to do so even as I displace it from the rest of the mansion, in fact.”
That was most unusual—and she wasn’t willing to say why.

“Oh? Right. Well, I’ve always been able to do that…” His voice drifted.

“Always?” she echoed, still glaring.
“You even manage to find the door out of the hallway. I thought to put you into a looping corridor to keep you out of trouble, but you got out of that as well.”

He laughed a little.
“Yeah… sorry I keep disappointing you. But hey, glad to see you are reading different books. I was worried you’d somehow get that gospel back and just be staring at blank pages all day.”

Beatrice’s gaze narrowed.
“And how do you know about Betty’s gospel?”
It wasn’t exactly information that anyone besides those directly connected to her mother.

Subaru winced.
“I… I found out about it before. Not that you’d remember.” He let out a deep sigh. 

She frowned and shook her head.
More strange and impossible information that this boy knew.
“I request that you leave again before Betty removes you, Archbishop.”

Subaru winced.
“I… I keep telling you I’m not. But if you really want me to…”
He let out a deep sigh.

She stared at him, her expression unmoving.
Then she noticed the mark on his face—a blackened eye—and the scratches along his arms.

“Hmm. And how is it that you injure yourself? The scratches, I imagine, come from a disgusting habit?”

Subaru winced.
“You could… really tell, huh?”

He nodded.
“The black eye came from Garfiel. Apparently I got too close to Emilia when I walked into the room. It was my fault.”
He accepted it so readily, spoke so dejectedly, that it was obviously true.

She let out a deep sigh.
“You’re truly a pathetic individual, you know?”

“I know… Can I at least borrow some books to read?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes.
“None of the tomes on magic—but if it shall get you to leave easier, then fine.”

Subaru smirked.
“You really always drive a hard bargain, huh.”
He made his way toward a specific section of the library and pulled out two books.

“Oh? You…” Beatrice began.

“Like I said—I know the library,” Subaru replied.

“But that section… Beatrice, nor anyone else, uses that section. I just use it to store strange books.”

Subaru looked at the shelf.
It was the one that held many of the books he’d been personally interested in—some even written by him.
An idea crossed his mind. He opened one and flipped through it—then a wave of relief washed over him.

It was a book where he’d jotted down notes—ideas and stories from his world.
But to be safe, it never mentioned him directly, nor did it contain personal information.
In short, it was a work journal.

And because of that, it had been preserved from Gluttony’s effect.

“Oh, thank god,” he muttered.
“Something’s left, at least.”

Beatrice stared at him.
“That book? With all those strange notes?”

She was familiar with it. She’d read it several times.
She knew its contents—but wasn’t sure why.
She had assumed it was just knowledge she’d acquired centuries ago.

Subaru saw the look on her face.
“Is something wrong, Beako?”

Beatrice realized she was no longer staring at him with suspicion—but with confusion.
“Just… you have some books. Now leave Betty’s library, in fact!”
Her voice rose a few octaves higher than she intended.

Subaru let out another defeated sigh.
“Ri-right. I’ll get out of your hair. But… I hope you’ll let me back in soon.”

Beatrice rolled her eyes.
“You’ll likely find your way back in like a persistent cold, in fact.”

Subaru flashed her a weak smile.
“Yeah… that’d be me.”
He slowly exited the room.
“Hey Beatrice… I’m glad you’re doing better. Please don’t shut yourself away again or try to find away to well… give up. You do deserve to be happy.”
And then he closed the door behind him.

Beatrice stared at the door for a long while after he left, wondering what to make of the so-called archbishop.

What… what if he isn’t?
If he’s telling the truth, then…

And so the poisonous thought slipped into her heart.

***

 

The day went unpleasantly for Subaru—as always.
Beatrice remained one of the few who could tolerate his presence, despite everything.

Everyone else either ignored him outright or showed him open contempt—especially Garfiel, the two oni maids, and the former wives of Regulus who now served as maids.

He wanted to interact with them, to try and get to know them better.
But any time he got too close, Rem or Garfiel would step in to make sure he couldn’t.
And he knew those two were the most stubborn of all.

But the universe had a way of ensuring that love was never easy for Subaru.
The next incident came when a scream erupted from a nearby room.

“What!” Subaru shouted, rushing toward the sound, heart pounding.
Was the mansion under attack again? Or was something else wrong?

He burst into the living room to find Rem collapsed on the floor, with Ram kneeling beside her.

“Huh? What happened?!”

Ram’s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing into a glare.
“You! What did you do?!”

“Huh!? Nothing, I—ughk!”
Subaru’s words were cut off as Garfiel slammed him against the wall.

“Start talking, Archbishop scum!” Garfiel snarled, his grip tightening around Subaru’s neck.

Others rushed into the room at the sound of the commotion.

“What’s going on here?!” Otto shouted.

“Rem! Is she alright?!” Emilia cried, hurrying in.

“I don’t know! She just passed out!” Ram replied, casting another cold glance at Subaru.

“So talk!” Garfiel barked.

Subaru would have loved to—but he was too busy choking.

“I… I don’t think he can talk like that, Garf,” Emilia said, her voice shaky.
Though she kept her distance from Subaru, she clearly wasn’t comfortable with the abuse being thrown his way.
“We don’t even know what happened.”

“Princess! ‘S clear this guy’s up t’ no good! Let’s just toss ’im out!” Garfiel growled.

Emilia looked at the squirming Subaru.
“Garf… at least let him breathe.”

“Unhand the pathetic boy. The oni’s condition is her own fault, in fact,” Beatrice said as she entered the room, Roswaal following behind her.

“Garfiel,” Roswaal added smoothly, “please put him down. He has yet to do anything to earn such pooooor treatment.”

Garfiel shot a glare back.
“Wha—! T’ hell he ain’t, he—”

“The maid is suffering from a lack of sleep that has finally caught up with her,” Beatrice stated flatly.
“So put him down.”
Her voice was cold, distant—lacking its usual warmth.

“Huh?”

“Lack of sleep?” Emilia echoed.

Ram looked down at her sister, her expression shifting into something uncomfortable.

Beatrice continued.
“She hasn’t slept since the boy arrived. She’s been keeping herself awake to monitor him.
As such, she foolishly neglected her own rest until her body could take no more, I suppose.”

“Seeee, it was all an unfortunate aaacident,” Roswaal chimed in.
“Now, please, dear Garfiel—let him go.”

Garfiel glanced toward Emilia, who gave a hesitant nod.

“Ye—yes, Garf. Let him go.”

Garfiel let out a loud groan and sigh before releasing Subaru, who crumpled to the ground, coughing.

“Perhaps,” Roswaal began again, his tone more measured,
“it would be good if we all talked.”

***

The camp had once again gathered within the office of the Margrave.

Emilia stood with a look as close to anger as she could muster—her cheeks puffed out in frustration.

Beatrice was at her side. Her gaze toward the clown was cold, though not outright hostile.

The same couldn’t be said of Otto and Garfiel, who both glared at Roswaal with open contempt.

Ram and Rem stood to the side as dutiful maids should, but in truth, both were ill at ease with the situation.

“Roswaal, this has gone on long enough. You understand this is an intolerable situation for the camp, right?” Emilia asked.

Otto nodded.
“You claim you’re doing what you think is best, but given your track record for scheming, I have to question your judgment.”

“Ya! Ya’re jus’ lettin’ that guy have the run of th’ place!” Garfiel growled.

Beatrice said nothing, waiting for Roswaal’s explanation.

“Oh? What brings on the change? The boy has taken no action that could be considered hostile.
I would hooooope that you all had an open mind,” the mage pondered aloud.

Otto sighed.
“He’s dangerous to keep around.”

Roswaal chuckled.
“You say that, yet Garfiel and Rem seem to have no issue roughing him up.
How dangerous can he be?”

“Don’t fuck with us, clown!” Garfiel shouted.

“Roswaal… there has to be a point to this,” Emilia pleaded, hoping to find some common ground with her camp’s sponsor.

Roswaal let out a long sigh and shook his head.
“And yet I’ve already explained my point.
I am of the belief that he is not the Archbishop of Pride—despite what you all witnessed at Priestella.”

“What the hell! He’s trickin’ ya, you damned fucking clown!” Garfiel shouted.

Otto shook his head.
“Even if you’re right in some way, Roswaal—which I doubt—he is considered the Archbishop of Pride.
Word is going to spread quickly that you’re housing him here.”

“Crusch and Anastasia’s camps will get reeeally perturbed,” Emilia added.

Despite Roswaal’s beliefs, Subaru Natsuki’s presence in the mansion was a source of nothing but problems for the camp.

Ram and Rem stayed silent, as was their place—but their cold, passive stares made it clear where they stood.

Roswaal’s eyes drifted toward Beatrice next, noticing her silent gaze—no longer hostile, but unreadable.

“And what are your thoughts, Beatrice?
All things considered, you should have a contribution to this argument.”

Beatrice stared at him for several seconds.
“He is an annoying and insufferable person,” she replied.

“But is he a threat?” Roswaal asked.

Beatrice thought for a moment.
“The scent is thick upon him, and we saw him with the Gospel.
He is a suspicious person, for certain.”

“You didn’t answer my question,” Roswaal said, his smirk widening.

Emilia huffed and stepped in front of Beatrice, who remained silent.

“Roswaal, that’s enough.
Things have been confusing since you brought him here.
He’s causing problems for the camp and…”

Roswaal stood.
“I ask you all to consider this very carefully… humor me.”

Emilia stopped speaking as the ancient mage’s gaze swept across the room.

“You all believe he is Pride—that he is dangerous and deceitful.
But let us amuse ourselves by considering: what if he’s telling the truth?
Our camp has been rather stagnant since Priestella.
Tell me—what will you do if he is a victim of Gluttony, and his name returns?”

“That’s… why wouldn’t we just…” Emilia paused.

“I believe Rem is proof that we can,” Roswaal said, motioning to the blue-haired oni.
“She has the fortune of looking identical to Ram.”

There were other obvious parallels he could draw, but the mental blocks placed by Gluttony prevented even him from making them clearly—except for what Subaru himself had pointed out.
Still, he wanted to see how far they could reason it out.

“The effects of Gluttony allow for the erasure of entire lives—even ones critical to one’s own self,” Roswaal explained.
“We do not know its limits.
So tell me—can you all be certain that the boy who has rather intimate knowledge of our camp, who seems familiar with all of us, who navigates this mansion like it’s his home—is not one of us?
I doubt that.”

He began to walk around his desk, tracing his finger along its edge.

“Tell me, Emilia—what will you say to a boy who may, in fact, be your most loyal supporter?
That you abandoned him and wished him gone?
Presume everything he says is true—that he is your knight and Beatrice’s contractor.
After all, there was a ‘problem’ with your contract in Priestella, was there not?”

Emilia bit her lip.

The thought that someone so devoted to her could be forgotten was unimaginable.
The idea that she could do such a thing revolted her.
To accept that consequence would be to invite self-destruction.

Otto considered it too, though he couldn’t see how the so-called Archbishop of Pride could fit neatly into their camp.
His claim of being a knight made no sense—he lacked the strength or any of the skills one would expect.

Others were too lost in their rage to see clearly.

But one considered the words carefully.

A spirit who had felt very little joy since Priestella.

He knows Betty.
He knows about Mother.
He knows about Betty’s gospel—about how she wanted to die.
He holds knowledge Betty knows but doesn’t know how he knows.

Is Betty being tricked?

The spirit of yin found herself coiling and uncoiling her fingers.

“Roswaal, you understand what you’re saying, right?” Emilia asked.

She couldn’t answer his question—none of them could.

Roswaal sighed, realizing he would have to brute force this.
He had hoped they would reach the conclusion themselves. That would have been easier—and smoother.

“Do you all still believe I should send him away?” Roswaal asked.

Beatrice didn’t move, but the others in the room nodded—Emilia the last, and with great reluctance.

“Just in case… until we can be sure of things,” she said softly.

Roswaal let out a deep sigh.
“So you will all be stubborn about this.”

His gaze fixed directly on Emilia.
“I swore I would do no harm to this camp.
However, since I view the boy as part of this camp, I will say this:
The boy stays—as my prisoner and guest—within this mansion.”

Then he flashed a wicked smile.
“Otherwise, I shall withdraw my sponsorship of you for the Royal Selection.”

“Wha… What?” Emilia gasped, taking a step back.

“You can’t be serious, Roswaal!” Otto shouted.

“YA DAMNED SNAKE!” Garfiel roared, rushing forward and grabbing Roswaal by the collar.

“Garf!” Ram stepped in, grabbing Garfiel’s arm.
“Get your hands off Master Roswaal.”

Garfiel blinked, stunned.
“Ram… ya serious? This bastard’s playin’ his games!”

Ram’s gaze was cold.
She disagreed with Roswaal on a fundamental level—but she would not tolerate disrespect toward him.

“Tsk.” Garfiel let go, stepping back as all eyes turned to Roswaal.

“Are there any other questions?” Roswaal asked with a smile.

“Yeah! Ya gotta watch the bastard, then,” Garfiel spat.

“Agreed,” Otto added.

“Weeeell, I had Clind doing it where he could,” Roswaal said, waving a hand.
“But I imagine that might not satisfy all of you—since he cannot do so all the time.”

“I’ll handle the guy,” Garfiel declared.

Roswaal shook his head.
“You’ve already assaulted him for the most minimal of reasons, Garfiel.
I doubt you have the temperament.”

Rem stepped forward.
“Then I will—”

Roswaal cast a cold, sideways glance at the oni.
“No. I shall have you tend to other matters.
Honestly, given what you presume him to be, there are only a select few people qualified to watch over him.
We need someone we can all agree upon.”

He paused, letting the silence stretch.
Because in truth, there was only one viable answer—someone everyone could trust.

“You would impose upon Betty, then?” Beatrice asked.

Emilia turned to her.
“If it’s possible… I trust you to make sure everything is safe, Beatrice.”

Roswaal looked toward the spirit of yin.
“I have no objections.”

Beatrice stared back at him.
She knew this was his plan—that he wanted her close to the boy for some reason.
But she found herself unwilling to object.

Annoying as he was… she was curious about him.

She sighed.
“Very well. Betty shall be his warden, then—I suppose.”

 In this if
-Rem had been keeping herself awake since Subaru’s arrival at the mansion, hence her hair-trigger aggression even by Rem standards.
-Those hostile to Subaru outright within the manor are Rem, Ram, Garfiel, and the former wives of Regulus turned maids.
-Emilia and Otto keep their distance, as does Frederica but she is slightly more open minded.
-Subaru still ends up stumbling into Beatrice’s area and the two have talked a few times. Beatrice retains and aloof and seemingly hostile air, but ‘tolerates’ his presence in a fashion that surprises even her.

Chapter 66: Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 3

Summary:

The spirit and forgotten star talk

Notes:

Last of the 'initial sequence' of chapters I had planned for this.
Consider this the end of 'arc 1' of this fic as 'plot' will start happening when I return to this.

“So what are your thoughts?” Roswaal asked the spirit seated across from him.

Roswaal was seated with Beatrice. It had been a few days since Beatrice had agreed to be Subaru’s warden, since Roswaal gave the rest of the camp his ultimatum.

Beatrice’s expression remained neutral.
“He is an annoying person, that much is obvious.”

He chuckled a bit.
“I’m certain I can arrange for other protection for him, if you deem it too burdensome for yourself?”

Beatrice thought for a moment, and slowly shook her head.
“Betty is sufficient, and Emilia can take care of herself.”

“Oh? So you don’t mind it?” Roswaal asked.

“Betty didn’t say that,” she snapped.
She then took a breath.
“Only that Betty feels as if it would be more troublesome if another were to keep him under guard.”

Roswaal slowly nodded his head towards Beatrice, sipping his tea.
“I see, then it’s fine by me, little sister.”

Beatrice said nothing. She simply rose from her seat and returned to her task.

It was something she felt had to be done.
Because her suspicions had only grown.

***

In truth, the days had been most bothersome for her. The boy wandered aimlessly around the mansion, watching from afar while a clear fear kept him away from everyone else.
But she had also seen the hostility that certain individuals kept directing his way — the malice disguised only by the thinnest layer of self-control.
She watched how he flinched whenever certain people like Garfiel, Rem, or Ram drew close.
But he never made a hostile move.
And then there were those marks of self-mortification upon his arm — a clearly disgusting habit born from his rather obvious self-loathing.

It was while reflecting within her own thoughts that she heard a voice pull her back into awareness.

“Hey? Beako? Everything alright? You were spacing out,” Subaru remarked, standing a respectful distance away.

Beatrice blinked, bringing her gaze back towards him.
I let myself get lost in thoughts while watching him? How could I be so slothful?
She was surprised she found herself relaxing in such a way, allowing her to drift into self-reflection.

“I am fine, of course, in fact.”
She looked at him, her own gaze still harboring suspicion.

He chuckled a little bit as he looked her over.
“Well, glad to hear it! I don’t know what I’d do if my Beako was in trouble. Ugh, I probably wouldn’t be able to do much.”

“Most likely, I suppose,” Beatrice remarked.

“Yeah. In my current state I really can’t do much. But I know I’m fine as long as my fellow NEET is watching out for me!”

She huffed.
“Betty doesn’t even know what that means!”

“Oh? It means Not in Education, Employment, or Training,” Subaru explained.

Beatrice huffed and glared at him.
“That does not describe Betty at all!”

“Oh? Doesn’t it? I mean we’re both shut-ins too, so that’s another thing that…”

He paused as he saw her glaring for a second.

He let out another sigh, as if her look alone caused him to resign in defeat.
“S-sorry. Just let me know if you need anything.”

She raised an eyebrow.
“And what could you possibly help me with?”

“Well, like I said, not much. Just pathetic little old me, I really can’t do much of anything on my own,” he admitted.

Beatrice let out another huff and shook her head.
“And quit it with that habit! Your self-deprecation is starting to get on my nerves.”

“Ah, well, yeah.” Subaru rubbed his forehead.
“Bad habit of mine. I guess it’s just my way to say stuff that gets under your skin.”

Beatrice let out another sigh.
“Then that is something that needs to be corrected. Though Betty can’t be bothered.”

“Ri-right…” Subaru muttered again.

Beatrice stared back at the man.
He was infuriating to her in many ways, an annoying pest.
Yet at the same time, he knew things about Betty that almost no one should know besides Roswaal and Puck. And even then, he knew things that neither should know.

Maybe… I should test him in some way… this is a silly idea…

“You know what, that habit is annoying, in fact. I want for you to name anything at all you possibly think you could do for Betty.” She declared, closing her book and pointing at him.

“Huh?” Subaru replied with wide eyes and shock.

“If you cannot do that much, then you should just remain quiet and not say a single other word to Betty. And she will say nothing else to you, in fact!” she declared.

Subaru winced at that.
Something about that pathetic look on his face made her feel deeply uncomfortable; it offended her on a personal level.

“Oh? What is wrong now, in fact?” she asked in a scolding sort of manner.

“Oh… nothing, it’s just I’d really… hate not being able to talk to you. It’s pathetic, I know. I… no, sorry, it’s nothing. Maybe I will just—”

“Just try, in fact,” Betty said, cutting him off before he said something else that would offend her ears.
This is so foolish. Why do I not just let him stay quiet?

Subaru stared at her for several seconds as he wracked his brain.
“Well… I used to help you with your hair, and I know you like stories, so I used to tell you some from my homeland,” Subaru replied.

“My hair?” Beatrice tilted her head.
“And… stories…”

She was surprised by the hesitation that crept into her own voice.
Hair and stories. It was ridiculous, something that was so little in worth.
But the way he said it so genuinely — they were little things that mattered to her.

Why do I have items and ornaments for my hair that I have never used since Priestella?
And why do I know stories that should be impossible to know?

These questions began to haunt her, joining the others that plagued her mind from other comments and conversations like this that she had with Subaru.

Why does he know Mother?
Why does he seem so familiar to me?
Why don’t I hate that nickname Beako?
Why does he hurt himself like that?
Why is it that he can always find me?
Why did I leave the library?
Why does he know that I wanted to die?
Why is it that ever since Priestella, I’ve yet to be happy once?

 

Subaru perked up.
“Wha… huh? Really? I thought that it was a stupid answer.”

“It was, but it was an answer I accepted. Be grateful, and cease with this self-deprecation. It offends Betty, in fact!” she replied.

Subaru let out a soft chuckle.
“Alright, alright, I’ll try to let up.”

He slowly backed away, sitting back in his chair.

Beatrice let out a deep sigh as she stared at him, her eyes narrowing.
“Since you have bothered Betty again, you may amuse me now.”

“Wha?” Subaru tilted his head, confused.

“Say I believed your claims. That you were once part of this camp, that you were…”
She stopped herself, as if vocalizing that possibility risked manifesting itself into reality.
The idea that she abandoned her contractor.
It was not one she was quite willing to face yet.
But… I have to at least question him.

She looked him up and down and thought of all the questions to ask.

“Firstly, how did you meet Betty?” she asked.

“Oh… well… after saving Emilia-tan in the capital, I ended up pretty badly cut up by Elsa,” he explained.

“The Bowel Hunter?” Beatrice looked him over.
“You were lucky to survive.”

“Ugh, luck is a part of it, I guess.” He shivered a bit.

Fear… genuine fear, I suppose. Understandable, but still…

“Anyways… when I woke up in the mansion, I was in pretty bad shape. I left my room to look for someone, and when I found the first door, I found you. Ugh, I was being a real idiot, I even called you an NPC.” He laughed.
“Granted, you did sort of look the part at the time.”

Beatrice let out a big huff.
“Betty is not an NPC!”

“Yeah, yeah! I know! Beako is awesome, she’s like a top-tier party member, at least!” he proclaimed her praises.

She crossed her arms, nodding her head, satisfied.

Subaru laughed, but then stopped.
“How do… you know what an NPC is?”

Beatrice stopped herself as well.
“A non… player… character… But how do I know that? It’s such a ridiculous term, it’s…”

“From my homeland… my world… beyond the great waterfall. You… you’re the only person I told about my life there. I guess aside from Echidna when she dug through my memories.”

Beatrice stared at him in silence. Gone was the smile or frown upon her face.
Her butterfly eyes stared right at him with a neutral expression.

“Go on… go on, in fact. How… how do you know Mother?”

Subaru let out a deep sigh, his shoulders slumping.
“I… It was Roswaal’s trap.”

“For Emilia, yes,” she declared.

“Kind of, more for me,” he admitted.

Beatrice stared.
“Explain, in fact.”

Subaru shuddered. Beatrice could tell there was fear in his voice, his body beginning to tremble.
The Sanctuary was difficult, but why does it cause him such pain?

Beatrice slowly wandered over to him.

“Perhaps… something else. What else could you tell me about, that could prove our bond?” Beatrice asked.

Subaru remained looking down, before his head popped up.
“OH! E.M.T. and E.M.M!”

Beatrice tilted her head.
“Beatrice is… not familiar with those spells.”

“Huh? But surely you remembered that somehow! E.M.T. is our anti-magic technique while E.M.M. is an absolute defense!” he declared, still having some pride in what they developed.

Beatrice stared at him. She suspected what those spells were but didn’t want to say anything until he confirmed it.
“And you say… we developed them together, before Priestella?” she asked.

He nodded his head.
“Ye-yeah, it needed us both working together to work properly though.”

Beatrice stared right into his eyes.
If those spells required my contractor to have yin magic, that would make sense. Those spells are fantastic, stupendous even. As much as it pains me to admit, there is no way I could have done it by myself. I thought I was lucky.

“Though I guess…” he began to mutter.
“It was mostly you, I just had the ideas and—”

“Enough of this! Those spells were amazing. Betty had never developed spells like that. Clearly… yo—someone else had to play a role,” she muttered, her own voice trailing off.

Subaru stared right at her, noticing the yin spirit trembling.
“Beako?”

Her head whipped back towards him.
“Please… the Sanctuary, tell me what happened.”

Subaru took a deep breath and steadied himself.
“Roswaal… he wanted… he wanted me to become some sort of twisted, fucked-up ‘perfect’ knight for Emilia. He… he put me in an impossible situation. Where I could only hope to save her, by probably letting you die.”

Beatrice frowned.
“The assassins who attacked the manor.”

Subaru nodded slowly.
“Elsa and Meili, that’s right. He… he made me have to choose but… after some trial and error… I was able to push through and find a way to beat the bastard!” he declared.

“Trial and error?” she asked.

Subaru’s lips snapped shut.
“So-sorry… I really can’t explain what I mean by that, even if I wanted to.”

Beatrice sighed.
“I see. Did you take the trials in place of the half-elf then?”

Beatrice’s hand went to her mouth.
She hadn’t recalled addressing Emilia that coldly in a while.
But her feelings for Emilia felt dimmer now.

Subaru rapidly shook his head.
“No way! That’s what Roswaal wanted, for me to handle everything for her. I knew she had to be the one to deal with those trials while I saved you!”

“Saved… me?” Beatrice asked.

“Yeah… but I guess you ended up saving me. It was sort of pathetic,” he admitted.

“Well… first I must ask how you helped her overcome the trials. I have been questioning how she did so as of late, I must admit, I suppose,” she said.

“Oh well… I told her she was acting like an idiot and she was being difficult… and I told her I loved her… and I kissed her,” he admitted.
Truthfully, despite the pain that led to it, it was a cherished memory.

Beatrice stared at him.
“So a mixture of insults and harassment is what allowed you to get through to her, I suppose.”

“Ah! Hey! You’re making me sound like a creep!” Subaru yelled defensively.

Beatrice huffed.
“You make yourself sound like one, in fact. Though admittedly, the look you have right now is amusing to me, so perhaps you are the cute sort of harassing pest.”

“Aww, my Beako called me cute. My heart might just burst from my chest from embarrassment,” he teased back.

“Agh! Don’t say it like that, I suppose!”

They both then laughed, a genuine laugh that was devoid of the distance they should have for each other.

Beatrice then caught herself — caught herself laughing and forgetting about her worries.
In all her clear memories, she could never remember feeling that free with Emilia.
Only hazy fragments of the prior year, and the remembrance of that emotion echoed in her heart.

“Subaru… two more things… are you connected to the Witch Cult? In any way?” she asked.

Subaru paused, and really thought about it for a moment.
He wanted to say no, but he wasn’t sure that was accurate.
“I… I want to say no. I think it should be no but… I don’t know.”

“Explain.” Her gaze narrowed.

She still remembered him in Priestella, the scent thick upon him, a gospel upon his person, the other cultists referring to him as Pride.

Subaru thought about it.
“The witches, they seemed interested in me. I know… Echidna wanted a contract with me even, and Satella… she… I don’t know what’s about her.”

Beatrice’s expression darkened.
“So it is they who are interested in you?”

Subaru nodded.
“And Petelgeuse, when I first met him, when he attacked the mansion. He thought I might be Pride. It was the only time someone called me that, before the Gluttonies did anyway.”

“He… thought you were Pride?” Beatrice asked.

Subaru nodded slowly.
“Yeah, but I want nothing to do with those damned psychotic monsters!”

Beatrice stayed silent.
Did I… misinterpret? Was this their attempt to recruit him? Or to weaponize a destiny that maybe he rejected…

But there was something that stuck out to her about what he said.
“Mother, she offered you a contract?”

“Yeah… but I turned her down,” he said flatly.

“Why?” Beatrice asked.

“Because, well… she was rotten. I mean… she left you to rot in that mansion for four hundred years for someone who probably doesn’t exist! How could I take her hand then?!” he declared with a passion that surprised even her.

“You… for Betty you… turned down Mother?” She muttered out the words.
“One… one last question… Subaru.”
Beatrice wasn’t sure what answer she wanted here.
She wasn’t sure what the right answer was.

“Are you that person?” Beatrice asked.
She knew it was not Emilia, a bond she undertook solely for the sake of her brother in her own memories.
But that may not even be the case.

Subaru stared back at her, and shook his head.
“No… I couldn’t be… I’m just some pest who was being really stubborn. I wanted to get you out of there, I wanted to save you from that library. I didn’t care how many times I had to hurl myself into that burning mansion to try and get you out of there. I… It’s sort of silly, but I needed you to save me in the end. I wanted you to choose me.”

Beatrice’s eyes remained upon him as he spoke.
She let every word sink into her mind and her soul.
“So… it was my choice,” she muttered softly.

“Be-Beako?” Subaru questioned, clear concern in his voice.

“What is the…” Beatrice stopped speaking mid-sentence, for she felt that her eyes were full of tears.

***

Rem couldn’t stand it.
She had kept herself awake as long as she could, watching that cultist.
Waiting for him to make a slip-up.
She knew she had to protect everyone from him, from whatever he’d do to hurt everyone, to hurt her again.
She trusted Beatrice — somewhat, at least.
The spirit of yin had been reliable.
But by the same token, now she wasn’t so sure.

When she saw Beatrice now, she did not see the vigilant gaze of a warden.
Instead, Beatrice wandered around the mansion alongside the cultist in an almost lackadaisical fashion.
That’s what he does, isn’t it? It’s what he did to Master Roswaal. He corrupts people, turns them to his side if they let him in.

She shared her thoughts with her sister, who urged calmness.
But Rem knew that if she were to wait, if she were to hesitate, things could get far worse.

And then she saw him in the kitchen, cooking something in the pot in an off-hour where no one was working.
And more than that, she saw a pile of books on the table adjacent to him.
Not just any books, but magical tomes from the library.

What is he doing! Maybe he’s trying to poison the food! And those books! Is he trying to steal some of Master Roswaal’s magic? I can’t allow it!

Rem quickly rushed into the room.
With barely restrained fury in her heart, she stormed up to the boy and grabbed him by the shoulder.
“You!”
She grabbed him by his shoulders and battered him away from the kitchen counter.
She lifted him against the wall.
“What is it that you are planning! You should not—”

“Enough of this, in fact!”
Several crystals appeared next to Rem’s head.

Beatrice was standing nearby, glaring murderous death at the oni.

“Beatrice! Why are you!”

“Why are you even here, maid?” Beatrice asked sharply.
“He is under my watch. Your help or interference is not needed, I suppose.”

“But he! You…”

“At my request. I desired him to make something for me to eat, in repayment for being his warden,” Beatrice declared simply.
“And the books were selected by me.”

By this point, others in the mansion had gathered.

Garfiel looked ready to pounce, though the confusion upon seeing Beatrice confront Rem stopped him.
Ram herself looked ready to jump in, prepared to face Beatrice if her sister was in danger.
“Beatrice! What are you!!!”

“It is your sister who overstepped, so stay out of this, in fact,” Beatrice replied sharply, shutting down any word from the pink-haired oni maid.

Emilia and Roswaal came in next, viewing the scene with surprise and curiosity respectively.

“Oh Rem. Please let him down. I thought we agreed that Beatrice should handle these matters,” Roswaal said.

“Oi!” Garfiel shouted.
“Rem just—!”

Otto came up from behind Garfiel and placed a hand on his shoulder.

Rem glared at Beatrice and then at Subaru before letting him go.

She turned to leave without a word, escorted out by Ram and Garfiel.

“I do apologize for that,” Roswaal said, bowing.

Subaru picked himself up.
“It’s fine. If it’s easier I can just—”

“Keep better control of your staff, Roswaal,” Beatrice said sharply.

Roswaal stared at Beatrice for a moment, sharing an understanding look.
“I… intend to,” he said, and turned to walk out.

Emilia looked at Beatrice, a worried expression still on her face.
“Beatrice, are you… are you alright?”

Beatrice nodded.
“I am fine, though I am not the injured party, in fact.”
She motioned to Subaru.

Emilia stared at him.

Subaru awkwardly smiled back, but also shied away from her.

“I… I’m sorry for how everyone’s been treating you, since you are in our custody,” Emilia said. Her voice was tepid, unsure of how to approach this boy who should be an Archbishop.
Given that Beatrice was an initial accuser, it greatly confused the girl.

“Oh, it’s um… it’s fine, it’s just…” Subaru began to speak, but was stopped when Beatrice tugged his head.

“Emilia, perhaps you should come talk to me later, I suppose,” Beatrice said.
Her voice was not warm, filled with uncertainty itself.

Emilia looked confused but nodded her head.
“If that is what you want, Beatrice.”
And then Emilia left, returning to her own tasks.

Thus the great spirit of yin and the forgotten star were left alone in the kitchen.

“Betty would… like it if you could finish whatever it was you were cooking,” she said in a sheepish, almost girlish voice, acting as if the last few minutes hadn’t happened.

Subaru smiled back at her and leapt to his feet.
“Ah! Of course! Yeah, I’ll get right on that!” he said as he rushed back over to the countertop.

Beatrice then smiled, finding herself somewhat at ease for the first time in months.

Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed this one!

Some inspiration from The Other Hand of Sloth for this chapter, so credit where credit is due there.

Chapter 67: Order of Chapters Posted

Notes:

I had this at the front originally, but realized its better placed at the back.

 

If you are here because you are subscribed and just got an update, check whatever chapter is at the bottom of the list.

Enjoy!

Order of Chapters Posted
-Basic Information (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow (Theater Added)
-Path of Departure (Theater Added)
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears (Theater Added)
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 1 (Theater Added)
-Path of the Beast and Slaughter (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 1 (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 2 (Theater Added)
-Path of Departure-Extra 1 (Theater Added)
-Path of the Beast and Slaughter-Extra 1 (Theater Added)
-Path of Wrath Reforged (Theater Added)
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 2 (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 3 (Theater Added)
-Path of Departure-Extra 2 (Theater Added)
-Path of the Beast and Slaughter-Extra 2 (Theater Added)
-Update: Possible Paths
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 3 (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 4 (Theater Added)
-Path of The Daughters of Disaster: Part 1 (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 5 (Theater Added)
-Path of The Daughters of Disaster: Part 2 (Theater Added)
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 6 
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 4 
-Path of the Daughters of Disaster-Extra 1
-Path of the Daughters of Disaster-Extra 2
-Path of Departure-Extra 3 
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 7 
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 5
-Path of Departure-Extra 4
-Path of Departure-Extra 5 
-Theater Announcement 
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 8
-Path of Departure-Extra 6
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 9
-Path of Forgiveness and Tears-Extra 6
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 10
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 11
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 12
-Path of Departure-Extra 7 
-Path of Departure-Extra 8
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 13
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 14
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears-Extra 7
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 15
-Path of the Daughters of Disaster-Extra 3
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 16
-Path of Departure-Extra 9
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears-Extra 8
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 17
-Path of Departure-Extra 10
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears-Extra 9
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 18
-Path of Wisdom and Fools
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 19
-Path of Departure-Extra 11
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Extra 20
-Path of Revenge & Shadow-Finale
-Path of Departure-Finale
-Path of Forgiveness & Tears
-Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 1
-Path of Wrath Reforged-Extra 1
-Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 2
-Path of the Daughters of Disaster-Extra 4
-Path of Wisdom and Fools-Extra 3
-Path of Revenge & Shadow- Epilogue

-Path of Departure-Epilogue (updated today)